《too late for a second chance novel (Lila and Dorian)》


 Chapter 1

    At the Spectra Awards ceremony, rising star Zara Hayes received her first Best Actress award. When the host asked how she felt and nned to reward herself, she turned to the award presenter beside her, Dorian ke-the screen legend.


    "Can I have your sandalwood bracelet, Mr. ke?"


    Her words stunned the audience. Everyone in the entertainment industry knew that the sandalwood bracelet was Dorian''s most treasured possession and never left his side since his debut.


    There had long been rumors in the industry that Dorian was offered a luxury watch endorsement. At that time, the brand wanted him to wear their watch exclusively, without his sandalwood bracelet. However, Dorian tly refused, stating he would rather forgo the endorsement than take off his beloved bracelet.


    To salvage the situation, the brand specifically designed a Zen-inspired watch to go with his sandalwood bracelet. So, had Zara gone nuts? Why would she ask for Dorian''s bracelet?


    The host froze on stage and found himself in a quandary. Just as everyone awaited a rejection from Dorian, he surprisingly let out a chuckle and slowly removed his bracelet from his wrist to put it onto Zara''s.


    In the audience, L Hart witnessed the scene in silence. Unbeknownst to the world, the well-respected screen legend on stage was her boyfriend of five years. Simrly, rarely anyone knew that she acquired the sandalwood bracelet after painstakingly climbing a thousand stairs up to Mount Shasta.


    Of course, nobody knew she carved the primrose patterns on the sandalwood beads themselves.


    Onstage, Zara excitedly showed off the bracelet. "Thank you, Mr. ke, for all the encouragement and knowledge you''ve generously shared with me. I''ll continue to work hard and look forward to seeing you all in the next project."


    Her voice was as sweet as her appearance. A faint smile lit up Dorian''s face, but it quickly vanished when he turned toward L and noticed her empty seat.


    On her way back to thepany, L could hear discussions about Dorian and Zara''s interaction at the awards ceremony. Sourness formed tears that welled up in her eyes, and she hurried into the washroom.


    After the cold water hit her face, she lifted her head to look at herself in the mirror. Her eyes reddened at the sight of her pathetic state after a frantic escape.


    She and Dorian had known each other for seven years and dated for five. She had stood by him as he transformed from a nobody into a screen legend. Despite all the blood, sweat, and tears, she enjoyed the whole journey because she wholeheartedly did it for him.


    When they first started dating, she had seen Zara''s picture on Dorian''s phone once. He earnestly exined that she was the girl next door whom he saw as a sister. L believed in him at that time.


    In the next three years, she willingly sacrificed her passion for directing and put all her effort into building Dorian. He wasn''t well-known then and couldn''tnd good roles, so she scampered around, begging for opportunities. That was on top of the fact that thepany was unwilling to spend too much resources on new talent.


    As such, L took on many jobs at once. She became Dorian''s manager, assistant, photographer... anything but her best self.


    When they were finally not working, he would cuddle with her on the couch and yearn for the future together. "L, once I win Best Actor, I''ll propose and give you the grandest and most beautiful wedding you can ever ask for. What do you say?"


    She wrapped her arms around his waist, affirming, "I''d love that," while she drowned in anticipation. To realize their wish, she gave her everything to assist him while he simrly worked hard for his career.


    Three yearster, Dorian won Best Actor and became a screen legend. Before L could receive his proposal, the girl he grew up with returned to the country. Time after time, Dorian would desert L because of Zara; thissted for two years.


    Of course, L had confronted him about it. His justification was that he felt a responsibility to take care of Zara and honor their years of friendship, especially since she was alone in the country and navigating the cutthroat entertainment industry.


    L covered her eyes yet couldn''t suppress her urge to cry. To honor their years of friendship, huh? What about her, though?


    For two years, Dorian had been supportive of Zara at every step of the way, including giving her screeny and endorsement opportunities.


    L endured all of it, yet all she got in return was for him to give away that sandalwood bracelet. What made her fall for Dorian in the first ce, then?


    She pondered and asked herself, "Was it because we''re both orphans and feel for each other? Or was it because he jumped into the water to save me? But so many other people share the same fate as me; why him?


    "Was it because I felt indebted? After everything I''ve done for him-sacrificing my career, giving my everything so he could get what he wanted. Haven''t I cleared the debt?"


    When L looked up again, her face had turned normal again. Thest two years had worn out all the love she had for him. After returning to her office, she habitually logged onto Twitter.


    "Dorian ke''s Enduring Gift: The Sandalwood Bracelet He Gave Zara Hayes" was the trending news article, gaining traction every second.


    L''s fingertip trembled. As she tapped on other rted posts, the first one that came up was a fan-edited video of Zara asking for Dorian''s bracelet.


    At that time, Dorian''s back was facing L. It wasn''t until then that she saw the look on his face. The man, who was typically serious and unsmiling, looked ever so gentle as he put the bracelet on for Zara.


    Their fans fawned over their interaction in the replies section. Within just half a day, the likes had exceeded three million.


    The video looped. As the scene of Dorian casually removing the bracelet shed across L''s eyes, she suddenly recalled the endearing and surprised look he wore when she put it on for him.


    Clutching at her chest, she felt engulfed by that painful realization. She tossed her phone to the desk in frustration, and the clip continued to y.


    The sky grew dark, and only the faint brightness from the screen lit up the entire room. At that moment, someone opened the door and switched on the lights. L instinctively covered her eyes, and her phone happened to run out of battery.


    A calm-looking Dorian entered and slightly frowned at the sight of her exhausted state. "Why did you leave early? I searched the whole venue before finding out you left."


    He came to her side and tried to touch her face. L dodged his touch and propped herself up to her feet. She looked up at him, her eyes devoid of any decipherable emotions.


    "Why do you look unhappy? Who pissed you off?" he nonchntly asked.


    It wasn''t L''s first time dealing with such an attitude from him, and she had long epted it. However, her heart began to clench again after a respite. She squeezed out a smile that was visibly forced.


    "Hey, Dorian. Since that bracelet was just right on you, it''s probably too big on Zara. Maybe I should take it back and resize it for her."


    Frowning, Dorian exined, "I couldn''t just embarrass her onstage today. Besides, Zara only wanted something new to y with. The bracelet isn''t suitable for her anyway.


    "I understand that you don''t want me to give it away. Once she gets bored with it -probably around two days I''ll ask for it back."


    Of course, Dorian was aware of how inappropriate his action was. However, he didn''t have it in himself to reject her at the sight of her anticipated look. Even if she was only joking, he couldn''t embarrass her at an awards ceremony.


    Thus, his solution was to let Zara have it for two days before asking it back. That was a minor issue that required no debate, right?


    Dorian extended his arms and wanted tofort L with a hug. She dodged him once again. "Don''t even touch me after touching her. I''ll feel disgusted."


    "What does that mean?" His expression darkened.


    She cut to the chase. "Let''s break up."


    Dorian pinched between his brows, looking listless. "I''ve been filming non-stop recently and barely have time to rest. Who do you think I did that for? "Whenever I had a free slot, I came to you immediately. Now, you''re making a big deal because of a bracelet?"


    Lughed out of exasperation. "You did that for yourself, not for me. You didn''t bother to set your boundaries, which is the truth. Why me it on me now?"


    His face turned cold upon sensing her reluctance to back down. "Have I been too lenient on you, L? Don''t think that just because I love you, you can be a brat!


    "From now on, put all your work on hold and take a break to cool off! Once you do, reflect on your words, and we''ll talk again."

 Chapter 2

    "What did you just say?" L thought she had misheard Dorian.


    With a cold face, he repeated, "Put all your work on hold and onlye back once you''ve calmed down. Also, hand over that movie project to your assistant."


    She stumbled slightly, yelling, "What gives you the right?"


    Taking a long, deep breath, she finally calmed down a little. "I can hand over other projects, but not this one! I secured that movie project myself, and you have no right to take that away from me."


    However, Dorian scoffed like he had heard a joke.


    "You secured it? With what? Did you think that the producer would''ve met you if it weren''t for my connections and resources? Have you be so full of yourself, L?"


    L was in utter disbelief, scanning him from head to toe as if a stranger had stood before her. "You''re saying I relied on your connections? Where''s your conscience, Dorian?


    "I made you; I got you all the opportunities with my effort. And you''re telling me now that I was the leech?"


    His countenance remained cold. "We''re bringing up the past now, huh, L? Well, let me ask you: would you have acted as ridiculous as you are now in the past?"


    L took a step back, finding it hard to believe that this was reality. Her paleplexion concerned Dorian.


    "Come on, L, just stop it. No one will ever rece you in my heart."


    She found it ironic. "And what about Zara? What is she to you?"


    The impatience he had suppressed reignited. "I see her as a sister. How many times do I have to repeat myself?"


    L covered her eyes, taking a few long seconds to repress her urge to cry. "Stop lying to yourself, Dorian. I know I''ll get reced at any minute since Zara''s return, and you want to fire me as your agent."


    "L!" Dorian had be angered at this point. "Zara has nothing to do with your dismissal as my agent. I wanted another agent because I needed the resources in the fashion industry, and she happened to fulfill that criteria.


    "You know how much I hate repeating myself, yet I do it time after time for you. How are you not satisfied yet?


    "Besides, didn''t you have more time to pursue your directing and photography endeavors after the dismissal? What was so wrong about giving you what you wanted?"


    Hisst line elicited an exasperatedugh from L. "Giving me what I wanted?" she mused.


    Back then, Dorian had eyed the resources of that potential new agent and harbored the thought of dismissing L as his agent. However, he had no clue how toe clean to her.


    When she found out, she willingly terminated her position so he could smoothly acquire the new agent''s resources. In the end, the narrative became the opposite that he was the one who fulfilled her wishes.


    All of a sudden, she began to doubt her rtionship of five years.


    Dorian had never seen L like this-her eyes were red and filled with self-doubt, yet she radiated an unmistakable intensity. When he reached out, it felt like he''d pricked himself on thorns, drawing blood with a single touch.


    He disliked this version of her; she was supposed to be obedient, elegant, and aloof, and she should cling to him like a kitten at all times.


    "Just stop, L." He massaged his brows to calm himself down. "If you like that bracelet so much, I''ll just take it back in two days."


    These words left L feeling helpless as if she were punching a pillow. No matter how much she had said, in Dorian''s eyes, she was merely making a scene because of a bracelet. What he failed to understand was that this was the final nail in the coffin.


    Seeing that she hadn''t recovered from her emotions, Dorian added, "You like to be my agent, don''t you? Fine. You can be my agent again once things stabilize in two years."


    Her voice came out bitter and helpless. "I don''t want that anymore."


    "Not even you, Dorian," she thought.


    Dorian was annoyed by her tone of despair. "Then, what do you want? A proposal? Fine. We can get engaged once my work is stable by the end of the year. Then, we''ll get married next year."


    A painful smile appeared on L''s face. Those moments used to be the time she longed for the most, yet they felt undesirable at that moment. With that thought, she shook her head. "I don''t want that, either."


    Descending into silence, Dorian stared at her coldly without a tinge of patience. She looked up again and enunciated, "I just want to end this rtionship."


    His chest tightened, and his impulse overtook his rationality. Choking her, he scolded, "You''re a stubborn fool, L!"


    Tears fell as soon as she closed her eyes. The beads rolled off her face and hit the back of his hand. Feeling the abrupt warmth, he finally realized what he was doing and quickly withdrew his hand.


    He had known her for seven years, yet despite everything she had been through, he had never seen her cry once. Dorian panicked, albeit for just a fleeting second. He was confident that L loved him and, therefore, wouldn''t abandon him.


    "I must''ve been too nice to you over the years that you''re now threatening me with


    a breakup. You''re emotionally unwell, so take a break from work ande back


    to me once you''ve thought things out," he instructed with authority and left soon after.


    L stood in her spot and stayed in a trance for a long time. Right then, her phone pinged with a few text messages from the head of Dorian''s team.


    "Hi, L. All your work has been put on hold. Please hand over the movie project you''ve been following recently to your assistant."


    An official notice, huh? How ironic. She didn''t want to stay another second in the office and exited weakly. As she arrived at the end of the corridor, she heard gossiping from inside the room.


    "Did Dorian really put off all of L''s projects?"


    "Of course. I heard it loud and clear. That''s why people need to be humble and low-key. Now that she''s lost his favor, I wonder how she''ll continue to act so cocky around the office."


    "Exactly. An orphan like her doesn''t even deserve to step into this office."


    "Now that her work has been put on hold, Dorian will only kick her out of thepany sooner orter."


    One of them exited the room and happened to run into L. "Hey, look who we have here."


    Then, while holding a cup of coffee, she was ready to discard it. She sshed it onto L and said, "Oops, sorry."


    Without hesitation, L grabbed the cup and smashed it at the other party''s feet. That woman was none other than the promotions manager in Dorian''s team, Michelle Davidson.


    She had always been jealous of L for sticking around Dorian and harbored disdain toward her.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Michelle screamed. "Your work has been put off, and it''s only a matter of time before you get dismissed! Who do you think you are to make amotion here, you orphan!"


    L shot a cold re at her. "Do you desperately want me to leave just so you can rece me and cling to Dorian?"


    "You-"


    "Sorry to disappoint you, though." L smiled mockingly. "You saw the trending news, didn''t you? Even without me, you will never have the chance to get near him."


    Michelle''s cheeks flushed. L nced nonchntly at the few who hade out to watch the show. "The same goes for all of you."


    She continued on her way.


    A voice spoke from behind. "Well, aren''t you in the same boat as us? Even after


    all these years, you get nothing in return! What''s there to be proud of when you''re just a dog that he''s abandoned on the street?"


    L halted her steps, the prickling in her heart intensifying. With a gloomy mood, she took a cab and returned home.


    Evergreen Heights was the most renowned affluent neighborhood in Northridge City, but owning a house here wasn''t solely reserved for the wealthy. Anyone who knew L would surely mock her for being in this ce.


    Meanwhile, the security guard opened the door for her with utmost respect. "Wee home, Ms. Hart."


    L nodded politely in response and slowly walked toward a house near the center. This wasn''t her residence; it belonged to her uncle, Kieran Morgan.


    The Morgan family was the richest in the country, while L''s parents were close friends of Kieran''s brother and sister-inw. After her parents passed away, the Morgans took her in.


    Though they shared no blood ties, the Morgans treated her well. However, she struggled to fully ept their kindness.


    Everyone in the Morgan family was capable and aplished, and she wanted


    to prove herself through her own hard work-to be worthy of the support they had given her.


    In reality, L hadn''t stayed here in a long time. She felt somewhat lost today and had nowhere else to go except for the Morgan residence.

 Chapter 3

    Ly on the couch. She was upset and gradually fell asleep. Amid her sleep, it felt like somebody was touching her face, jolting her awake. Before she noticed the figure sitting before her, a faint scent of alcohol hit her nostrils.


    The living room was dim, illuminated only by the faint glow of the streetlights filtering in from outside.


    Kieran looked at her, his gaze deep and contemtive. He wasn''t donning a suit jacket at the moment, and his necktie was loosened. His proper white shirt somewhat entuated his muscr build.


    Lifting his hand, he tugged at his necktie with his slender fingers to loosen it again, his movement charming and seductive.


    "Uncle Kieran?" L could tell he was drunk. "How did you get so drunk?"


    She rose and intended to help him back into his room, yet his warm hand cupped her face. L was stunned. She froze, afraid to move, but regretted her action the next second.


    Kieran lowered his body, wrapped his arms around her waist, and carried her. With no choice but to split her legs, she sat on hisp and was trapped within his embrace, face-to-face.


    Holy crap! Following that, he nestled his chin against the crook of her neck, his warm breath tickling her skin like feathers. It felt tingling.


    At that moment, they resembled an intimate couple, slowly absorbing each other''s warmth.


    L was baffled to the core. She couldn''t describe her feelings, but she knew her heart would jump out of her chest. With a dyed reaction, she pushed him away.


    Kieran, seemingly dissatisfied by her movement, held her waist and pulled her into his embrace again. She could feel the heat from his body, even through his shirt.


    "Don''t move." His deep, hoarse voice sounded like he was suppressing something.


    His voice had a hint of allure, and in that strange state, L fell silent. The next second, her eyes widened as his face loomed over her, causing her heart to skip a beat. Following that was a domineering yet restrained kiss.


    The tip of his tongue, warm and wet, lightly traced her lips. Her body froze, and she had lost her ability to think straight. The heat from his palm traveled underneath her shirt, making direct contact with her skin.


    It wasn''t until then L realized what they were doing. The more she struggled, the more tightly he embraced her, as if he wanted to merge their bodies. Amid the panic, she tilted her head and bit on his neck.


    Kieran gasped from the pain. Taking advantage of his distraction, she swiftly escaped from his hold and stood up. He pressed the spot she had been bitten with a frown, and after pinching between his brows, he appeared more sober.


    "Uncle Kieran, I know you''ve mistaken me for someone else. Are you secretly dating someone?"


    He looked up at her, still looking tipsy. "L?"


    It was obvious he was unaware of the outrageous move he hadmitted earlier, and neither had he heard what L said. Her mind was in turmoil.


    "Uncle Kieran..." L tried her best to calm down. "You''re drunk. Why don''t you wash up and rest? I''ll head back to my room."


    Kieran watched her retreating figure that looked like she was almost fleeing with a chilling gaze that resembled the stubborn remnants of snow on a mountain peak, making others quiver in fear.


    He rarely drank, as alcohol would muddle the mind, making it hard to react swiftly and correctly in critical moments. Thus, he loathed that feeling of helplessness. However, that changed at a wine party when he heard about Dorian''s behavior at the awards ceremony.


    Kieran was the current president of Morgan Group. He took over the family business at 17 and, in just three years, elevated the family business to new heights. Known for his decisiveness and ruthless methods, he was a figure that everyone was wary of provoking.


    Yet, tonight, the cold and aloof man was constantly distracted because of L.


    Meanwhile, the restless L simply washed up andy on her bed. Her thoughts, originally upied by Dorian''s controlling and revolting behavior, were now taken over by Kieran''s domineering yet restrained kiss.


    "This is madness! That''s Uncle Kieran, L-wake up from your dirty thoughts!" she told herself.


    After a night of tossing and turning, L woke up with an extremely poorplexion the next day, like a vampire had drawn all her blood. She initially nned to leave before Kieran woke up by rising in the early morning yet ran into him as he returned from his morning jog.


    Their eyes locked, and she pursed her lips lightly. "I should''ve just slept in," she mused.


    Having been "caught in the act", she flusteredly called out. "Uncle Kieran."


    The sight of her weary demeanor made Kieran tighten his brows. He couldn''tprehend what L saw in Dorian-that piece of trash¡ªbut knew it was hard to control one''s feelings, just like his very own unspeakable secret.


    He said, "Join me for breakfast."


    His voice was cold yet clear, and his simple offer made L feel rather touched. The grievances of getting betrayed engulfed her like the waves of the ocean. She lowered her head, trying to conceal her teary eyes from him.


    By then, Kieran had ced the breakfast items before her. Up close, she could distinctly smell his woody scent. Her mind instantly brought her back to the moment he passionately kissed and hugged her.


    Suddenly losing the capacity to be sad, she became embarrassed, her cheeks flushed as she uttered, "Uncle Kieran, you "


    "Stay away from me!" she screamed in her head. He caressed her face, asking, "Are you hot?"


    The contact felt like an electric touch, prompting her to shove his hand away. That was exactly how Kieran touched her facest night! Except his gaze was full of lust yesterday...


    His eyes dimmed after having his hand pped away, but L hadn''t noticed him. Instead, she hesitantly asked, "Uncle Kieran, are you interested in someone?"


    His fingers trembled ever-so-slightly, and he withdrew his hand like it was nothing before sitting beside her. After a mouthful of oatmeal, he softly asked, "Is my dad''s push for marriage reaching you, too?"


    L hurriedly shook her head. "No, but Grandpa and Grandma have good intentions."


    Kieran looked meaningfully at her, prompting her to zip her mouth. "I''ll drop you off at work after breakfast."


    She didn''t want to trouble him, but upon recalling an urgent matter, she epted the offer. When they almost arrived at thepany, Kieran suddenly asked, "Are you still nning to work here?"


    L froze as she opened the door. "You found out, Uncle Kieran?"


    He stayed quiet. After some hesitation, she assured him. "Don''t worry. I won''t continue my rtionship with Dorian anymore. I remember what our family taught me-those who betray shall never be forgiven."


    Then, she seemed to notice a hint of a smile on Kieran''s face. "What did you like about him?"


    "Huh? Oh, his looks, I guess."


    "His looks?"


    Sensing his doubt, L quickly detected the w in her response. "Of course, he falls shortpared to you."


    Kieran chuckled. "You''ve always had a sweet tongue."


    She naturally smiled alongside him. "I''m just being honest. You look great when you smile, Uncle Kieran. If you could be slightly gentler, I''m sure no girl can ever resist falling for you.


    "Alright, I won''t hold you back. I need to tell the higher-ups that I n to resign from Dorian''s team. If that doesn''t work, I''ll just tender my resignation."


    Kieran nodded, caressing her head. "Resigning isn''t the worst idea. Your brothers are reluctant to take over thepany, and I can teach you about management once you''re free."


    Immediately, L''s face dropped. "Alright, go on, Uncle Kieran. I''m still too far behind; let my brothers handle thepany matters, okay?"


    Although she said so, she knew deep in her heart that she was nothing more than the Morgan family''s adoptive daughter. The kindness and care the Morgans had shown her was something she couldn''t repay in this lifetime, so how could she dare to eye their family business?


    "L." She turned around. "Yourpany might not give you the answer you want. When that timees, I can handle it for you."

 Chapter 4

    Startled, L shook her head momentster. Her smile was bright and charming


    as she said, "Don''t worry about me, Uncle Kieran. I can handle this myself. If they ever cross the line, I promise I''ll call you in right away to back me up and scare them to death!


    "Alright, now go about your business. I''m leaving."


    Kieran was amused by her wit, his smile deepening as he watched her retreating figure.


    She was right, though; she wasn''t one to easily cower under pressure.


    At thepany, Cole Mason, Kieran''s assistant, could strangely sense his boss''


    good mood. Unexpectedly, he was asked, "Cole, am I good-looking?"


    Cole almost tripped himself at his words before he nodded genuinely and confusingly. "You''re a work of art."


    Kieran furrowed his brows, asking, "Am I gentle?"


    "Oh, you are far... far from gentle," Cole thought.


    "Well, you can be quite¡ª"


    "Get out!" Kieran ordered sternly.


    Cole silentlymented, "His mood sure is as unpredictable as the weather!"


    L had just arrived at thepany when she heard the other departments discussing her and Dorian. It seemed the news had spread like wildfire.


    "Did L really have a fight with Mr. ke?"


    "Of course. Everyone on his team found out that all of her work has been put on hold."


    "What was L thinking? Mr. ke is young and talented, relying on himself to go from a nobody to a screen legend. He''ll only shine brighter from now on. More importantly, he''s very protective of L.


    "Honestly, if it were me, I''d never sh with him. Instead, I''ll be a yes man every second I''m with him."


    One of them scoffed. "I saw hering down from a luxurious car earlier. I bet she''s found a new scion totch onto. Oh well, that''s the perk of pretty privilege- she can charm any man with just a flick of her finger."


    L came to a halt, mocking in her head, "Dorian got to where he is through his own efforts? Then, what about all those times I leveraged the Morgans'' connections to secure resources for him without him even knowing?"


    She had never considered asking for any credit. Now that she had decided to cut ties with him, the past would stay in the past. She calmly turned the corner and entered the gossipers'' vision, after which they immediately shushed themselves.


    L nced at them from the corner of her eye, realizing the person who spokest was a rising actress. With a smirk, she remarked, "Indeed, your looks fall short of mine."


    The rising actress exploded, jeering, "You''re an orphan with no one to support you. All you ever be is a parasite at the bottom of the hierarchy.


    "I don''t even know what gives you the confidence to act all pure and mighty. I bet you''ve climbed onto many different beds, huh?"


    Once L entered her office, her assistant, Megan Forger, rushed in. "There''s no way I can handle that movie project, L. Why don''t I plead Dorian for forgiveness and have you return, huh?"


    L looked up at her. "No need. I''ve already decided to quit Dorian''s studio."


    Most celebrity studios were established when artists left their originalpanies to operate independently. However, due to Dorian''s contract and current shareholding in thepany, thepany still managed all matters regarding him despite him having his own studio.


    "No, L, let''s think this through. Aren''t you in love¡ª" Megan realized the fault in her words, continuing, "Will Dorian allow you to quit?"


    A self-deprecating smile appeared on L''s face. It seemed like just anyone had the notion that Dorian could control her. "He doesn''t have the right to control me."


    Right then, Dorian appeared at her door, his countenance much more indifferent than yesterday. "Didn''t I tell you to cool off? Is this what you''re doing upon reflection?"


    L furrowed her brows and instinctively nced at his left wrist-empty. Dorian was someone she had shared a long journey with, both as a girlfriend and arade.


    Yet, since yesterday, that once-close rtionship felt foreign to her. She found him palpably unfamiliar.


    Megan looked at their tense expressions and dared not utter a word. Then, Dorian shot her a sideways nce. "Get out."


    "L..." She seemed unsettled.


    "Why don''t you head out first?" instructed L.


    Once the door closed, Dorian was heartbroken to see the indifference in her eyes. His gaze trailed down andnded on her red, tempting lips. She had a striking appearance, and her captivating gaze exuded a unique charm. Aside from her likable personality, her appearance was one of the main reasons he had been smitten with her all these years.


    He softened his tone. "L, will you please quit it? I''ve already exined that I only see Zara as a sister. I''ll begin filming in two days. Just say something nice, and I''ll forget about this. Okay?"


    L was revolted by him. "Instead of spending time persuading me, why don''t you start bonding with Zara, huh?"


    Her nonpliance ignited his fury. "I''m telling you, L, even if I really had a thing with Zara, you can''t me me.


    "I can''t be where I am today without receiving all sorts of temptations. Even if I ever crossed the line, I know nobody will ever rece you in my heart. Isn''t that enough?"


    L was in shock, finding it hard to believe he had so confidently uttered such shameless words, but that led her to an even more concerning realization. Perhaps Dorian and Zara had been way more intimate than she had imagined now that he had said these words so brazenly.


    "What do you even get out of this? You know just how cutthroat this industry can be, with people stepping on others to lift themselves up.


    "What do you think the industry will do to you once they find out we have a dispute? Without me, you have no chance of surviving in this industry."


    L''s expression contorted with utter disbelief. She drew a deep breath, suppressed her emotions, and took the resignation letter from her bag. Her trembling fingers, however, betrayed her emotions.


    Her words were filled with defeat. "If thepany doesn''t approve of me switching to another team, I''ll tender my resignation. From today onward, you and I will go our separate ways."


    "Try me, L!" He raised his hand yet put it down the next second. What a disobedient kitten!


    He wanted to get physical and give her a lesson. In the end, he acquiesced.


    Just as Dorian suppressed his impatience to coax L, thepany''s vice president, Billy Johnson, called him. As he listened to the call, his countenance gradually turned ugly.


    Once the line disconnected, someone knocked on the door. "Mr. ke, Mr. Johnson has asked me to summon L."


    The series of events prompted an exasperatedugh from Dorian. "I didn''t know you had it in you to involve the higher-ups over such a minor issue, L."


    Simrly baffled as he was Billy. Only a few knew about L and Dorian''s rtionship, including thepany''s higher-ups. As such, when she applied to switch teams, they had no ns to intervene.


    It was just a little fight between the couple, and they had no reason to offend Dorian. To their surprise, the CEO of Nexus Entertainment, Emmett Hudson, received a call from Kieran, CEO of Morgan Group, instructing them to fulfill L''s request.


    Emmett was perplexed. "Who just called me to fulfill whose wishes? Huh?"


    After discovering that L was connected with such a powerful figure, no departments wanted to get involved. They naturally shoved the responsibility to Billy, the lowest-ranked among them. When Billy found out, he fell into a deafening silence.


    The assistant who knocked on the door sensed the strange atmosphere and nervously gulped. "Uhm, Mr. Johnson is still awaiting you, L."


    L nodded politely and was ready to leave, yet her wrist was tugged.

 Chapter 5

    Dorian suppressed his rage. "I allow you to be willful in every other matter, but it''s non-negotiable when ites to leaving me. Once you think this through,e to me, and I''ll forget this ever happened."


    L looked at him, the irony getting more palpable by the second. He was the one who betrayed her, yet she was supposed to beg for his forgiveness?


    She coldly broke free from him. "Say whatever you want, but I''m done with you."


    With that, she left without turning her head. Looking at her retreating figure, Dorian slowly became gloomy.


    Billy paced back and forth in his office countless times, brainstorming a solution for L''s situation that bnced everyone''s interests. He couldn''t possibly offend Emmett, never mind Kieran. That said, he didn''t want to keep a ticking time bomb on his hands, so he nned to have L cut her losses.


    By then, L had arrived at his office. With a sizable beer belly, he warmly gestured for her to take a seat.


    "Oh, L. We all know how capable you are, always delivering year after year and contributing to Dorian''s sess. Of course, you must''ve endured a lot. I''m very grateful that you work for us."


    L pursed her lips, politely awaiting his next words. "How about you manage two new talents, huh?"


    She knitted her brows. "I''ve never been an agent, so I''m afraid it''ll be a no."


    "Don''t look down on yourself. Everyone knows you created Dorian ke; he''s all the reditation you need! Trust me, you''ll have no issue with it." Billy resorted to an encouraging approach.


    "But I''m more skilled in directing and photography." Directing was L''s


    profession, while photography was her amateur passion-both were pursuits she truly loved.


    Although her work in photography had dwindled significantly in the past few years due to her busy schedule with Dorian, she hadn''tpletely neglected it. Especially in thest two years, after stepping down as Dorian''s agent, she had participated in a few small productions, all of which received positive feedback.


    "That''s perfect, then." Billy appeared to know what L wanted. "I''ve arranged for these two new talents to be in a film. Sure, they only have a few scenes, but the director is the renowned Christopher Nelson!


    "This is a golden opportunity for you to learn. I''ll pull some strings and make you the assistant director. How about that?"


    L was speechless, thinking, "You might be oversimplifying things here..."


    Seemingly realizing the w in his words, he said, "It might have some challenges, but you can definitely be an intern there. What matters most is the chance to learn. Am I right?"


    Notoriously, an intern was essentially a gofer, earning the least amount of money while doing the most exhausting tasks. They would end up taking the me for everything and facing the harshest criticism.


    However, things were different with Christopher, the renowned director, in the picture. As she weighed the pros and cons, Billy assumed she was hesitating.


    Noticing her unconceble weariness, he offered, "You don''t have to rush to a decision just yet. There''s still plenty of time before the filming starts. I''ll grant you two weeks of paid leave. How about that?"


    L pinched between her brows, agreeing that she indeed needed a rest. Upon reflection of her current situation, she nodded. "Alright. Once I return from my break, I''ll consider "


    Before she could finish saying, "Managing the new talents," she was interrupted.


    "Okay! You''re tentatively assigned as their agent. Oh, L. I know you''re a good one. No wonder Dorian keeps you around for so many years-"


    As if realizing he was stepping out of line, he concluded, "Me and my mouth! Anyway, get some rest. Once you return, we''ll create history again!"


    L had no choice but to concur. After some proper contemtion, she realized it wouldn''t be a challenging task.


    After all, when Dorian first debuted, his first agent rarely had time to focus on him and spend all their effort on higher-rated celebrities. In the end, L had to take on all responsibilities alone.


    She didn''t hold the title of an agent, yet she did more than an agent would. It wasn''t until Dorian gained some fame that she finally earned her position as an agent.


    When L exited Billy''s office, she faintly heard him mumbling something about whether Mr. Morgan would me him. She couldn''t hear him clearly, so she paid no heed to it.


    Arriving at the lobby, she prepared to call a cab and return home when she suddenly saw the familiar ck Maybach, which Kieran usually rode in.


    Cole alighted and waved at her. She immediately canceled the cab ride. "Why are you here, Mr. Mason?"


    "Mr. Morgan said he wants to take you out for dinner tonight. Since he''s in ast- minute meeting, he told me to pick you up first."


    At that, L nodded and entered the car. Lying neatly in the backseat was Kieran''s suit jacket. She touched it and suddenly recalled his lustful gaze fromst night. She withdrew her hand like she was electrocuted.


    "Mr. Mason, is Uncle Kieran dating someone?"


    "What?" Cole reacted shockingly, startling L.


    "I''m sorry, Ms. Hart." He calmed down and replied, "That''s impossible. Well, he''ll date when elephants finally fly. Where did you hear that rumor from?"


    L''s gaze flickered. There was no way she would ever disclose what happenedst night. "Just that..... he seems quite off to me. But since you said no, I suppose my intuition was wrong."


    Cole quickly reviewed his memories, trying to remember if he had overlooked any important clues, oblivious to her fleeting awkwardness. Afraid to continue this conversation, she quickly shifted the topic. She would just investigate it herself when she had the chance.


    However, of course, Kieran was as secretive as an FBI agent, so she held little hope of uncovering anything.


    During dinner, Kieran and L had a pleasant meal, as if the kiss had never happened. Naturally, she was deeply conflicted. Although they weren''t blood- rted, she had always regarded him as an elder.


    He sensed her strangeness. "If you''re tired, you can just take a few days off before you decide about work."


    His voice was clear and soothing, with a measured pace that carried a gentle warmth. She looked up at him, her thoughts unclear, and forced a smile. "They''ve given me a two-week paid leave, so I n to visit Mr. and Mrs. Foster tomorrow."


    L''s mentor, Taylor Foster, was an internationally known director. Having worked in the industry for many years, he had produced numerous award-winning films, and many well-known directors were his former students. The list of artists he had nurtured was naturally countless.


    Taylor was already in his 60s and had reduced his work significantly in the past two years, yet he still held significant authority in the industry.


    L was his prized student, and Dorian''s first role as a supporting character was in one of his films. He appreciated the wild growth and determination that both of them disyed.


    The first time she and Dorian met was at Taylor''s ce. In a way, Taylor and his wife, Camille Gagher, could be considered their matchmakers. The married couple was childless, and after finding out L and Dorian were orphans, they looked after them like they were their own.


    Later, Taylor and Camille were delighted to see L and Dorian bing a couple. They were also the ones who witnessed the growth of their rtionship. Now that they had broken up, the former would likely be disappointed.


    With that said, L had no n to conceal the truth.


    The next day, she visited Taylor''s ce early in the morning.


    "L! It''s been a while since I saw you. Camille is always talking about you and Dorian." Taylor was delighted to see L at the door, his face wrinkling with a smile.


    He wore a sweater vest, which seemed to be Camille''s work, and looked spirited today. The man in his 60s was chubby and smiled kindly, a stark contrast to his serious and strict demeanor when directing.


    L held him in high regard. When he grinned, she couldn''t contain her smile either.


    Subsequently, she pursed her lips as though bothered by something. "Is Mrs. Foster here? I have something to tell you guys today."


    At that, Taylor''s smile faded. "Is it about you and Dorian?"

 Chapter 6

    L didn''t expect him to figure it out so quickly. She had nned to talk about it when she arrived. But when faced with Taylor and Camille, she didn''t know how to begin.


    It wasn''t that she still had feelings for Dorian; she just didn''t want to see the disappointment in their eyes.


    Taylor sighed. "Camille saw at the film festival how that brat Dorian gave away the bracelet you''ve gotten. She''s been upset about it for two days now. s... Come in. Let''s talk."


    L felt her chest tighten at his sigh.


    "That brat is so ungrateful. I told you, you shouldn''t have stopped me! I should have dragged him over and given him a good talking to so he would know the bracelet was something L took long hours to pray for!


    "Dorian was your student, but L is too! How can you defend that brat and not care about her? Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    Hearing no response, Camille turned around, ready to scold Taylor again. But when she turned, she saw L standing there. "L?"


    Despite her age, Camille still carried an air of elegance from years of being steeped in ssical culture. Even though she was no longer young, one could still get a glimpse of her beauty from her youth.


    She hurriedly got up, and L reached out to steady her. "Mrs. Foster, it''s me."


    L hadn''t cried when she broke up with Dorian, but now her eyes welled up with tears.


    "Oh, you poor child," Camille said, pulling her into a hug.


    Camille''s heart ached, and she almost cried when she felt L''s body tremble slightly from holding back tears. She said with concern and frustration, "If you''re upset, tell me. I''ll stand up for you."


    "What Dorian did was just too much! He doesn''t even cherish you. I''m furious! Even if you broke up with him, I would still-"


    "Ahem," Taylor interrupted. "You''re getting carried away."


    He sighed,forting her, "L, don''t be too upset. The entertainment industry is full of half-truths. It''s not necessarily that he doesn''t appreciate your feelings.


    "You''ve both been through a lot together. You should sit down and talk things through. We''ve seen how well he treated you before."


    Camille wasn''t happy with that. "That was before. And as his girlfriend, L deserves that. She''s been through so much with him over the years. He, of all people, should know that!


    "I won''t argue with you when you say the entertainment industry is full of fakes. But it wasn''t just any gift; it was the bracelet! You know how important they are.


    "Back then, Dorian worked himself to the bone, desperate for fame, and ended up gravely ill. L cared for him day and night, but he wasn''t getting better. She prayed for those bracelets in desperation as ast hope.


    "How could he trample on that?" Her voice was filled with a mix of anger and


    sorrow.


    Taylor fell silent. There was no arguing with that.


    But he also knew how hard it had been for the two to support each other all these years. It was hical to destroy a rtionship.


    L sat down beside Camille. She felt much better after crying.


    She shook her head, and her eyes were still misty as she said, "I already know


    the truth. I came here today to tell you I''ve broken up with Dorian.


    "From now on, we have no connection. I hope you''re not disappointed in me."


    Camille paused, squeezing her hand. "Silly child, how could we be disappointed in you? This isn''t your fault."


    She then nced at Taylor. Although she had hinted at wanting them to break up earlier, that was just in the heat of the moment. Deep down, she agreed with Taylor that the two should discuss things.


    She and Taylor cared deeply for L and Dorian and had long hoped to see them marry and start a family.


    "But L, are you sure? Taylor has a point. You should talk things over. If things don''t work out, we can bring Dorian over, scold him, and make him apologize.


    "Don''t act on impulse. If you let these arguments destroy your love, it might be toote for regretster."


    L gently shook her head. "I came here today after careful consideration. Breaking up wasn''t a spur-of-the-moment decision. I''ve already applied to leave his team and will soon start mentoring new talents.


    "I also n to focus on my passion for directing and photography. I don''t want to waste the opportunities you''ve given me."


    Taylor was taken aback. He had thought she was acting out of emotion, but it seemed she had already thought everything through.


    Camille was silent for a moment before gripping L''s hand tighter. Her expression was full of concern. "I know you''re a thoughtful woman, but you and Dorian have supported each other for years.


    "In his heart, you''re irreceable. Just because he''s confused now doesn''t mean he''ll always be. Are you sure you don''t want to reconsider?"


    L met her gaze with determination. "Mrs. Foster, I''m not a clinging vine. I don''t live for a man and don''t want to waste my life waiting for someone uncertain. It''s pointless."


    "But you love him so much. Can you let go?"


    A bitter taste crept into L''s mouth at those words. "If he doesn''t love me, I won''t love him either. That''s only fair. It may be hard to uproot, but I''ll pull him out of my heart piece by piece."


    Camille looked at her, admiration shining in her eyes.


    She had always known L''s seemingly gentle exterior hid an inner strength. She stood tall and unyielding against the wind like a flower blooming on a cliff.


    Both she and Taylor could see that L had made up her mind, and nothing could change it.


    "L," Camille said softly. "If you ever face more difficulties, don''t shoulder them alone. Taylor and I may not be as involved in the industry anymore, but we can still help you."


    L''s eyes welled up again at those words. All the grievances she had held onto for the past two years seemed to pour out today.


    After staying for a meal, Camille subtly asked a few questions and learned that Dorian and Zara had known each other since childhood. Once L left, Camille''s expression immediately darkened.


    "Don''t get upset just yet. There might be a misunderstanding. That young woman asked for the bracelet in front of everyone, and Dorian, being connected to her, didn''t want to embarrass her," Taylor tried to reason.


    "He didn''t want to embarrass her? And what about L? If people discover those bracelets were from her, and Dorian gave them to his childhood sweetheart, how would they view L?


    "They may have a connection, but doesn''t L? Don''t give me that nonsense about fate versus familiarity. I''m not letting Dorian''s fickleness slide. Get someone to investigate now-I want to know what''s happening between those two." Taylor didn''t dare dy and immediately made some calls. He soon discovered that Dorian had supported Zara''s career for two years.


    Camille''s expression grew even darker. "I used to think Dorian was considerate, so I trusted him with L. But now it''s clear hecks boundaries.


    "It was no wonder why L lost faith in him. You should''ve looked into this sooner! L has suffered all this time because you didn''t check up on things."


    Even though he was wronged by her scolding, Taylor didn''t dare argue.


    Camille mmed her hand on the table. She was an esteemed opera figure known for her calm demeanor and hadn''t shown such emotion in years. "Call Dorian right now. Even if L can tolerate this, I can''t!"

 Chapter 7

    Taylor immediately called Dorian, not wanting to upset Camille further.


    Camille calmed herself down. "Since L wants to focus on her career, and you''re experienced in directing, lend her a hand over the next few years while we still have some influence."


    "Don''t worry about that. L is my prized student. I was most upset when she gave up this field to support Dorian. I even argued about it, ming you for meddling in their rtionship."


    She sighed. "Now, I regret it even more."


    At that moment, Dorian was having dinner with Zara. She had won a significant award, and Dorian suggested he treat her to a celebratory meal.


    He had been in a bad mood, still troubled by L''s decision to break up with him. When Zara, half yfully, suggested the dinner, he agreed without much thought.


    "If only L were half as gentle and sweet as Zara," he mused.


    "Did L reach out to you?" Zara asked midway through the meal, sounding a little disappointed.


    Dorian frowned and shook his head. "No, it''s my teacher. He suddenly asked me to go to his house. I''ve got to head over there now."


    Zara''s eyes lit up. "Is it Mr. Taylor Foster? I''ve always thought he''s incredible. Could Ie along and meet him, too?"


    He was about to refuse but hesitated when he saw the hopeful look on her face. He couldn''t turn her down and gently pinched her cheek. "Alright, but remember to be respectful. He doesn''t like people who try to cozy up to him."


    She yfully swatted his hand away, her tone still light but full of anticipation. "I just want to meet Mr. Foster. Even if I only get a minor role in one of his films, I''d be thrilled."


    He looked at her fondly. "I''ll help you get a role if Mr. Foster ever decides to direct again."


    Taylor''s home was a modest vi with a small courtyard. The front had a simple iron gate. From inside the house, they could see the entrance.


    When Dorian arrived and stepped out of the car, Taylor tried to reassure Camille, "Please keep calm when you talk to him. I still hope they can work things out.


    "L is soft-hearted; if Dorian sincerely apologizes and promises to set better boundaries in the future-"


    He was interrupted mid-sentence by Camille''s furious p on the table. He jumped in surprise. "Why are you suddenly so worked up? Didn''t we agree not to get angry?"


    "Look outside, and then tell me if I should be angry."


    With a coldugh, she stopped the housekeeper from opening the door. "Don''t let him in."


    Camille had seen the entire scene-how Dorian exited the car and opened the door for Zara.


    Taylor saw them standing side by side at the gate. Zara looked up at Dorian and spoke to him in an adoring, yful manner. They did make an attractive pair, but Zara was no match for L.


    Taking out his phone, Taylor searched for Zara''s name andpared her online photos to the woman standing outside. He confirmed it.


    "It''s Zara."


    He frowned and added, "We don''t know this woman. What''s she doing here?"


    "What is she doing here? She''s tagging along with her ''brother'' to try to cozy up to you!" Camille was so angry that she felt tightness in her chest.


    He chuckled. "You can sympathize with L, but don''t get too worked up. So what do you want me to do now? I''ll follow your lead."


    By now, Dorian had rung the doorbell for the second time.


    "Call him and tell him we had to leave just before he arrived. Make him wait outside."


    She waved to Kiley. "Kiley, go tell him the same. Let him wait."


    Kiley hesitated. "But what if he insists oning in?"


    "Block the door, and don''t let him. Just tell him I said he has to wait outside."


    Taylor understood her intention-to ignore him, partly to vent some frustration on behalf of L. But the disappointment wasn''t too intense; it was more of a subtle warning or reminder.


    Kiley quickly walked over and apologized to Dorian. "Sorry, Mr. ke. I didn''t hear you earlier."


    She didn''t open the door.


    Dorian frowned slightly. "Where are Mr. and Mrs. Foster?"


    Just as he asked, Taylor called him.


    "Alright, Mr. Foster. I''ll wait for you at home-no need to rush. Take your time. Sure."


    After hanging up the phone, Zara tilted her head and smiled, looking innocent and harmless. "Let''s just wait, then. There''s nothing much going on today anyway."


    Dorian patted her head affectionately. He then turned to Kiley. "Kiley, could you at least let us wait inside?"


    Kiley didn''t budge. She smiled politely. "Mrs. Foster said you should wait outside. They''ll be back soon."


    He was stunned. "Wait outside?"


    Taylor and Camille had always treated him and L like they were their own children. They were the ones who called him over, so it was one thing if they had to step out unexpectedly, but why wouldn''t they even let him in?


    Dorian asked, "Do you know what they went out for? If it''s something urgent, I can help."


    Kiley shook her head. "No, they didn''t mention anything."


    Zara sensed the awkwardness but tried tofort him. "Don''t overthink it. They probably just had to step out for something. Let''s just wait here. The weather''s nice, and the scenery is lovely."


    She wore a simple white dress with arge bow at the waist, and her half-up hairstyle made her look fresh and innocent-like a college student. Thanks to her debut role in a school drama, she had built her image around being the nation''s first love.


    Dorian, moved by her purity, gently tucked her loose hair behind her ear. Inside the house, Camille, watching the disy of affection, nearly threw the teacup in her hand. Taylor barely stopped her.


    "Don''t get too worked up. That''s fine porcin from Zindar!"


    Camille huffed and mmed the cup onto the table. Dorian and Zara waited for over an hour, and he was growing increasingly impatient. He checked his watch and was tempted to call again, but Zara stopped him.


    Her forehead was sweaty, and her hair clung to her skin. "We''ve waited this long. Let''s not risk annoying Mr. Foster. It could leave a bad impression."


    He sighed deeply, trying to calm his rising irritation. Half an hourter, a neighbor passed by, smiling at them. "Are you here to see Mr. Foster?"


    Dorian didn''t respond, but Zara answered, "Yes."


    "Oh, sometimes I envy Mr. and Mrs. Foster. Even though they don''t have children and are retired at home, students visit them often. Just this morning, a pretty young woman came by."


    The neighbor, a chatty and enthusiastic person, continued, "You wouldn''t believe it. I''ve never seen such a beautiful woman before. Mr. Foster is a director, so I wonder if that woman might be one of his movie actresses."


    Dorian wasn''t paying attention, but Zara''s interest was piqued by the phrase, "I''ve never seen such a beautiful woman." Did that person just praise someone else for being pretty in front of her?


    After briefly pausing, she described L and asked, "Was it her?"

 Chapter 8

    Zara was halfway through her sentence when she noticed that Dorian''s expression had soured considerably.


    The neighbor replied enthusiastically, "Yes, she''s just about that height, and her little face is truly exquisite!"


    Dorian''s face darkened, and his gaze turned cold when he heard this.


    Usually, he and L would update each other about their schedules, but over the past couple of days, he intentionally gave her the silent treatment because she sulked.


    Yesterday, he found out that Billy had given her a two-week break, and now she hade toin to Taylor and Camille.


    No wonder the couple who were usually so kind to him gave him such a hard time today.


    Dorian nced at Zara, who had slightly furrowed her brows and began to think that L was not only spoiled but also quite calcting.


    After waiting for nearly two hours, Camille had Taylor call him.


    "Dorian, Camille and I really can''t spare the time right now. You should head back first, and I''ll contact you another day."


    Dorian pressed down his emotions and replied, "Okay." After hanging up, his eyes grew colder.


    The neighbor, however, seemed oblivious to the tension and continued, "Do you know her? Does she have a boyfriend?"


    Dorian didn''t answer that question but asked, "Did you see Mr. and Mrs. Foster leave today?"


    The neighbor thought momentarily. "I didn''t notice them in the morning, but after that woman came, I didn''t see them leave either. You arrived not long after she did. I noticed you both standing out there for quite a while, so I got curious and came out to ask."


    Kiley was out for a short time, and the neighbor happened to miss seeing her. But this information confirmed Dorian''s suspicions.


    L must have just left when Taylor called him over, and they didn''t let him in. This wasn''t because they were busy; it was clearly to vent for L.


    Zara saw the look on his face and gently reassured him, "Don''t be angry just yet; maybe there''s a misunderstanding here.


    "You two just had a little argument. She wouldn''t talk bad about you in front of Mr. Foster. Even if she did say something, he isn''t unreasonable, right?


    "Today''s situation must be a misunderstanding. Just have a good talk with L. She likes you so much, and if you keep ignoring her, it''ll only hurt her feelings."


    Dorian was already frustrated, and her words only made him angrier. The evidence was right before them, yet Zara was still defending L.


    He genuinely couldn''t understand why L looked down upon someone as gentle and simple as Zara. Was a single bracelet worth causing such a scene that she even brought it up with Taylor?


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. After driving Zara back to her ce, he headed straight for L''s small apartment.


    "L!" He pounded on the door and shouted. The fury in his eyes was almost tangible as if it could ignite at any moment.


    A neighbor was startled and opened the door slightly to remind him, "Sir, don''t knock so loudly. The tenant next door hasn''t been back in two days."


    Dorian wore a mask, so the neighbor initially didn''t recognize him. Fearing that Dorian was some sort of madman, he quickly shut the door.


    L hadn''t returned for two days. He had known her since she moved into this apartment, and she had nowhere else to go. How could she not return for two days with her now on vacation?


    Suppressing his anger, Dorian attempted to call L, but his cousin Darcy ke called him first.


    He frowned when he answered, and before he could say anything, she excitedly asked, "Dorian, I heard from Ethan that you broke up with L! When are you nning to go public with your rtionship with Zara?"


    Darcy idolized Dorian and liked Zara, a sweet woman. She admired them both to the point of detesting L.


    L had no connections or status. What made her worthy of Dorian''s status as a screen legend, except for her looks?


    Thisment deepened Dorian''s frown. "What are you talking about? When did I get together with Zara?"


    Darcy was shocked. "What do you mean, Dorian? You gave that sandalwood bracelet to Zara in front of the whole nation! If you''re not together, how will she hold her head high in public?"


    He was taken aback. "What are you implying?"


    "Don''t you know what that sandalwood bracelet symbolizes? Isn''t that the one you got from Mount Shasta?"


    He took a deep breath to calm himself. "You''re saying that giving that sandalwood bracelet to Zara means we''re together? What''s Mount Shasta got to do with it?"


    "You really don''t know? Where did you get that bracelet? Everyone says Mount Shasta is great for seeking love and that sandalwood bracelet is special."


    Her words left him momentarily speechless. Darcy continued, "But I noticed a primrose pattern on yours, which probably signifies safety."


    Leaning against the wall, Dorian rubbed the back of his phone with his finger, pondering her words. L had given him that bracelet after he had fallen ill.


    At the time, they had just started dating and were deeply in love. Though it wasn''t


    an expensive gift, wearing it made him incredibly happy.


    L said it was for protection and insisted that he wear it properly. He had worn it for five years.


    Thinking back to the look in L''s eyes at that time-her youthful charm, joy, and affection in her gaze-still moved him.


    "Dorian?" Seeing that he wasn''t responding, Darcy said, "Many people know that the sandalwood bracelet is for seeking love. You just gave it to Zara, and the news about your rtionship is all over the inte."


    He snapped back to reality and was stunned. He couldn''t put into words how he felt. But now, he understood why L was causing such a ruckus.


    The sandalwood bracelet was meant for their love; she could tolerate him not wearing it but couldn''t ept him giving it away. With this realization, a faint smile crept onto his face.


    L was making such a scene-talking about breaking up, leaving her team, andining to Taylor-simply to let him know how much their rtionship meant to her.


    "Dorian?"


    He came back to his senses. "Focus on graduating. Don''t meddle in mine." After saying that, he hung up and prepared to call L.


    After leaving Taylor''s house, L had intended to go home and rest but found herself driving unconsciously to the foot of Mount Shasta.


    She exited the car and looked up at the mountain peak, where she could faintly see the church.


    She had only been here three times in her lifetime. The first time was after her parents passed away when she was taken to live with the Morgan family. Amelie had brought her here to pay respects to her parents.


    The second time, she came to pray for Dorian''s safety and to seek love for them. The third time, she came to return the favor after Dorian had returned safe and sound. She also left a unique talisman with a red ribbon from Mount Shasta to bless their rtionship.


    All three visits had been sincere, and she had slowly walked up the steps. But this time, she took the cable car up to the mid-mountain.


    The wind picked up as she made her way up, and she wrapped her jacket tighter around her. Skirting the front hall, she headed straight for the wishing tree in the back.


    It was an ancient locust tree that had lived for hundreds of years. Its branches were lush and green, decorated with countless red cloths.


    She reached out to touch the talisman she had tied three years ago. It remained


    as it was over time, and the red cloth below had not faded at all.


    "May Dorian and L be together forever."


    She raised her hand to take it down. But the pendant was tangled up with so many others that she couldn''t get it off. Why should she cling to it since they had already drifted apart?


    Holding the talisman tightly in both hands, she suddenly pulled with all her might, and with a cracking sound, it broke in two. However, the red cloth remained entangled and still hanging on the tree.


    The safety talisman for Dorian was still hanging next to it. "Wishing Dorian a smooth life and getting what he desires."


    She tugged at it, pulling off just the tassel. The red cloth was torn but remained hanging on the tree.


    L thought about looking for scissors or something to cut them down. Before she could find anything, her phone rang.


    It was Dorian. Her gaze fell on the broken talisman as she stood in the corridor.


    Dorian had been waiting on the other end of the line for quite some time, and the call was about to hang up when it was finally answered.


    "Is there something you need?" L''s tone was t.

 Chapter 9

    L''s voice was faint and cold like a bucket of cold water poured over Dorian''s heart.


    His eyes turned icy again.


    Even without knowing about her wish for love, he thought he just needed to wait a couple of days for L to figure things out and return to his side, just like before. He felt sorry for her when he saw her looking aggrieved.


    Now that he knew about the sandalwood bracelet, he had been suppressing his anger over herining him to Taylor. He nned to talk it out, but his sympathy for her crumbled instantly upon hearing her unreasonable, frosty attitude.


    His voice turned cold. "You went toin to Mr. Foster today, didn''t you? You wanted him to make things difficult for me, right?"


    L felt bewildered. "No!"


    He scoffed. "Really? L, have you really be this hypocritical? You dare to act but can''t take responsibility?"


    Her fingers trembled slightly as she held the phone. She moved it away from her ear and nced at the contact name.


    Dorian''s tone was so foreign that she thought she had picked up the wrong call. After five years together, she began to doubt whether she really understood him.


    He didn''t hear her response and assumed she was feeling guilty. Another coldugh escaped him.


    "Why aren''t you speaking? What did you tell Mr. Foster? Did you say we had a fight and that he should lecture and threaten me to coax you?"


    "I didn''t say anything, and I don''t need you to coax me," L said, lowering her gaze and staring nkly at her toes.


    "L, show that you care if you still want to be with me. After all these years, you should know how I treat you.


    "I still love you, but that doesn''t mean I can tolerate your bad temper. If you still want that film project,e to the office now."


    L frowned. "I can''t go now."


    It was only then that he remembered she wasn''t home and had few friends. The only friend he had seen her with was Noah Morgan, a spoiled, wealthy young


    man.


    Noah was her unreliable second brother. When L was in school, he often picked her up and dropped her off at home.


    Dorian had met him a few times. She didn''t want to be seen relying on the Morgan family, so she told others they were just friends.


    Dorian didn''t like her having too much contact with other men, so she rarely let her familye to visit.


    Later, Noah went abroad, and the two hardly saw each other. But whenever he caught her messaging Noah, he felt jealous. Lforted him countless times about this.


    Dorian''s face turned pale. Had she already found another man so quickly?


    "Where are you? I''lle find you."


    She shifted her gaze from the talisman to the distant mountains. With a sarcastic smile, she said, "Mount Shasta. Do you want toe?"


    He paused. Mount Shasta? That was the ce where people prayed for love and where the sandalwood bracelet was obtained.


    She had gone back to pray for love again.


    He inexplicably felt relieved, and his tone softened unconsciously. "Come to my office tomorrow morning; we still have things to discuss about the project."


    She furrowed her brows. "Are you done? If you are, I''m hanging up."


    She asked but didn''t allow Dorian to respond before hanging up the call. Her gaze fell back on the broken talisman and the ruined red cloth. There was no need to waste energy on damaged or broken things.


    L turned to leave, lighting a candle before descending the mountain.


    Dorian, meanwhile, was seething with anger, kicking the door in frustration. He knew that L had always dreamed of bing a great director like Taylor, and she had negotiated this movie project herself.


    When the contract was first signed, she was so happy that she bounced around him like a child who had just received candy. He couldn''t help but feel happy for her. Given how close they had been for so many years, he genuinely couldn''t understand why she was fussing over a worthless bracelet.


    When Monica called, Dorian was about to send her another message to reprimand L.


    "Dorian, there''s a problem with that film project."


    His heart sank. He had skyrocketed to fame in five years, relying on luck and hard


    work. However, filming had many restrictions-age, script, energy, etc.


    Being in front of the camera wasn''t enough to have a long-term career in the entertainment industry. For the past two years, he had been trying to branch out into behind-the-scenes work. But it hadn''t been going smoothly.


    The project L had taken on was a significant opportunity. So, when the project was secured, he was happy for L and his career.


    How could there be a problem when the contract was already signed?


    "What happened?"


    Monica hesitated. "The person in charge discovered that L wouldn''t be in charge of the project. He immediately changed his tone and said that we had nothing to discuss if she wasn''t responsible for it."


    Dorian gritted his teeth. "The contract has been signed; does he really think he can breach it?"


    "He... he said..."


    "What did he say?"


    She was sweating profusely. "He said L signed the contract, and she is responsible."


    He was speechless. He swore under his breath, "That bastard!"


    "Dorian, how should we respond?"


    He took a deep breath. "You hold down the situation on your end. I''ll talk to L."


    He knew L would be reluctant to give up on the project and woulde to the office tomorrow. They would discuss everything tomorrow, and he wanted to see just how stubborn she could be.


    L didn''t want to be involved with Dorian anymore, but after considering it, she knew she had followed through on the project from start to finish.


    Aside from wanting to do it, she also wanted to be responsible to the investors. It wouldn''t bode well for her future development if she lost credibility over this.


    The next day, she drove straight to thepany. However, she didn''t expect to encounter another person she didn''t want to see in Dorian''s office-Darcy. She was dressed as extravagantly as ever, with dramatic eyeliner, the longest false eyshes, and heavy glitter eyeshadow. Her nose was contoured to look sharp as if it could poke a hole in someone.


    L couldn''t help but frown slightly. At that moment, Dorian wasn''t there, and Ethan was dutifully attending to Darcy.


    "Dorian, you''re back..." Hearing the door open, she turned around immediately. Her smile faded when she saw L. "What are you doing here?"


    Today, L wore a light blue knitted jacket over a soft white dress, looking gentle and refined.


    Darcy pouted, feeling that L was trying to imitate Zara and was shamelessly trying to cling to Dorian.


    L''s expression remained calm as she looked at her. "Since you''re here, why can''t I be here?"


    "L, I''m here because Dorian is my brother. What right do you have toe here? Do you really think I don''t know you broke up with him?


    "Why don''t you measure your own worth? Do you think you have the right to break up with him?


    "Actually, it''s evident that you know your ce. You know you don''t match him, so you took the initiative to break up. You''re saving yourself from embarrassment. "You''ve known for a long time that he and Zara are childhood sweethearts. She''s back now, and you''re still shamelessly hanging around him for two years. I''m embarrassed for you."


    L looked at Darcy, who spoke loudly and urgently. Her expression was so twisted that L feared her makeup would fall off.


    Her gaze shifted to Darcy''s outfit. Darcy wore a new Chanel summer dress that


    L had bought for her a while ago. She was wearing clothes L had purchased while trying to lecture her.


    L chuckled. "Take off your clothes before youe here to act tough."

 Chapter 10

    "You!" Darcy eximed, and her face was flushing with anger. "I didn''t ask you to buy me this outfit! If you want it back, I can return it right now!"


    The thick blush on her cheeks could hardly be contained.


    L smiled faintly. "Sure, if you''re returning things, make sure to return everything


    I ever gave you clothes, jewelry, all of it. And you might as well get out of the apartment I rented for you.


    "Now that I''ve broken up with Dorian, I bet you don''t want to keep anything I gave you or live in a ce I paid for, right?"


    Darcy''s face turned an even deeper shade of red. When L was dating Dorian, he treated L very well, but after the breakup, L turned her back on them. How hypocritical! She deserved to have Dorian snatched away by Zara!


    Seeing that things were escting, Ethan stepped in to mediate. "Ms. ke, Ms. Hart, let''s all just calm down. We''re family, after all. There''s no need to make such a scene."


    Darcy was furious and directed her anger at him. "What is this nonsense about being family? Didn''t you hear her say she broke up with Dorian?"


    "And you." She scoffed, pointing a finger close to L''s nose. "L, the money you spent was all from Dorian, right? How can you have the nerve to say those things were your gifts? How can you demand them back?"


    A cold smile escaped from L''s lips. Her expression was indifferent yet beautiful enough to captivate.


    "I''ve been with Dorian for five years and have never taken a penny from him. On the contrary, I''ve worked for him all this time without a sry. He''s the one who owes me, understand?"


    Her voice was crisp, and though her words seemed soft, they carried a solemnity that struck a chord in those who heard them. Darcy looked at her exquisite face, feeling a wave of difort.


    Just then, Dorian walked in. He heard her entire statement, and his face darkened.


    Darcy couldn''t believe it. "How is this possible?"


    She rushed to Dorian''s side and tugged at his arm. "Dorian, you have to hear what she''s saying!"


    He stared at her in silence. Knowing L had gone to Mount Shasta yesterday to pray for their rtionship, he felt his anger dissipating. He had even spoken to her more kindly, hoping she would understand.


    But here she was, pushing her luck and even talking about money.


    He closed his eyes, suppressing his emotions. "L, I asked you toe today to discuss the project and talk about us. I''m trying to make it up to you after all this chaos.


    "I''m not mad at you anymore; can you at least calm down?"


    Lzily settled into the sofa and chuckled lightly. "When you spoke, I almost thought you would offer me a sry."


    Her words nearly drove Dorian to the edge of fury.


    "L, aren''t you just trying to get that bracelet back? I''ll retrieve it, but you must talk to me nicely."


    Darcy was incredulous. "Dorian, what are you saying? You can''t just take it back!" He shot her a cold nce. L maintained herposed smile. "I don''t want something dirty. I have no habit of digging through trash."


    Dorian''s patience wore thin, and his expression grew colder.


    After returning home yesterday, he had thought about how the investors wanted L to be in charge. Keeping her would make it easier to resolve that issue, but it wasn''t the only way.


    He had built a reputation and connections in the industry, so he could find someone else to take her ce if it really came to it. But L was someone he cared for deeply. There was no need to overextend his connections, or waste favors on someone else.


    He hade today to discuss this with her, wanting to take a stand. Yet she was too stubborn to see that he was giving her a way out.


    "L, enough is enough," he said through gritted teeth. "I don''t have the patience to wait for you to calm down! If you keep this up, you won''t have the chance to regret it."


    His warning was unmistakable. Since she had visited Mount Shasta, she should have understood what she truly wanted. If she wanted to be with him, she needed to behave ordingly!


    L stopped smiling and quietly regarded him. She tried to find a familiar expression on his face, but there wasn''t a single trace of it.


    "So? What do you want me to do?" she asked in a light tone.


    Dorian thought his warning had struck a chord. He believed she was afraid he might abandon her.


    They were both orphans, but while he had rtives, L had no one. If she lost him, she would indeed have nothing left.


    She was his beloved. Thinking of this made him feel a pang of sympathy for her. His tone softened a bit.


    "You need to tell Billy you will get back together with me. The investment team is pushing for the project to move forward. Be good, and I''ll take you to meet them today. You''ll still be in charge of the project."


    But L''s face revealed nothing but indifference instead of the gratitude he expected.


    She smiled slowly with a mocking expression. "Dorian, have you contacted the person in charge over there? Will they still want to cooperate without me? Do you want me back because you miss me, or is it purely for the project?"


    Dorian was taken aback, his eyes shing with anger-unsure if it was because of her words or because she had seen through his intentions. No matter what the reason was, it only made L find it amusing. She didn''t bother to hide her disdain, and her smile grew more pronounced.


    His eyes locked onto hers, and he was arrogant. "L, you''re usually so smart. Why are you being foolish in this matter?"


    Even as he tried to contain his emotions, his contempt was evident. "They agreed


    to work with you only because you''re mine."


    She met his gaze, her expression unyielding. "I''ll say this onest time¡ªI negotiated this project alone. It has nothing to do with you."


    She was willing to keep a low profile for him, but that didn''t mean shecked her abilities. "But if you insist on taking it from me, I won''t keep it. Consider it a parting gift and a token of our many years of friendship."


    Dorian hesitated, uncertain whether to be surprised by her earlier words or by her decision to let go of the project.


    As if reading his thoughts, L smiled faintly. "I can negotiate another one. If I cannd one, I cannd a second or a third. Dorian, if you think I rely on your resources, just wait and see how I thrive without you."


    He clenched his fists, almostughing out of frustration at her stubbornness. "So you won''t realize your mistake until it''s toote? L, to be honest, I sometimes admire your determination. It''s just a shame you''re not using it correctly."


    His words made L furrow her brow slightly. To be honest, she really wanted this project. So, even though she had sworn off any connection to him, she still came today.


    But she knew he was eager to transform his career, and this project was crucial. He likely wouldn''t let it go. Not getting it was within her expectations, so she turned to leave.


    "You can''t let her go!" Darcy shouted, trying to block her way. L looked at her, who hadpletely lost herposure, like a madwoman. Her gaze was indifferent.


    All those years spent training with etiquette instructors and renowned artists seemed to have gone to waste. Dorian frowned at Darcy.


    But she appeared oblivious to their reactions and continued to shout, "Dorian, I came here today to expose her hypocrisy! Do you have any idea what she''s done?"

 Chapter 11

    Dorian cast a cold nce at Darcy, and his annoyance was evident. "What are you making a fuss about? What''s going on?"


    After the initial shock of his harsh tone, she felt unjustly treated. "You just had a fight with L, and now Ms. Parker won''t teach me anymore. You know I''m about to graduate, and without her guidance, I might not have any chance of getting into the Northridge Opera House!"


    Alex Parker was a renowned figure in stage acting, having revitalized the nearly defunct Northridge Opera House during her long career. Although retired, the opera house couldn''t bear to let her go and had rehired her.


    Although Dorian wasn''t particrly fond of Darcy, she was one of the few remaining family ties, and he cared about her situation.


    L, understanding his struggles, had been helping to ease this burden. Despite not liking the bossy and spoiled Darcy, she had never neglected her.


    When Darcy refused to live on campus, L arranged for her to rent the best apartment nearby. When she needed help with her skills, L hired the best etiquette teacher and even used connections from the Morgan family to bring in Alex, who hadn''t taken on students in years.


    In a way, Darcy had inherited Alex''s guidance. As long as her skills were up to par, the opera house would reluctantly ept her, especially because of Alex''s reputation. Now, with graduation approaching and the opera house''s assessments looming, Darcy was devastated to hear that Alex would no longer teach her.


    Feeling indignant, she hade toin to Dorian that morning, unexpectedly running into the source of her grievances. She pointed an usatory finger at L and sneered. "You think you can use my future to force Dorian to apologize and win you back?


    "Didn''t you have the guts to break up first? What are you trying to y at now?" Dorian''s gaze turned even colder. "This is between us; why drag Darcy into it?" L regarded them silently for a moment beforeughing softly. She lowered her eyes, then raised them to meet Dorian''s. Despite the early summer heat, her expression was icy enough to send a chill through him. In that instant, he felt as if he had lost something significant.


    But before he could dwell on it, L said calmly, "I''m not aware of the situation with Ms. Parker."


    "You''re lying! How could you not know? She''s the one you hired, and now that you and Dorian have broken up, she''s stopped teaching me. Who else could be behind this?" Darcy was growing frantic.


    "You''re really calcting and malicious, aren''t you? Dorian, don''t consider reconciling with her! Look at her true colors!" Darcy shouted.


    "Darcy ke!"


    This was the first time L addressed Darcy by name. Her tone was sharp, which frightened Darcy a little.


    "You-"


    With unwavering intensity, L replied, "I had nothing to do with Alex''s decision not to teach you. Even if I did, what can you do?"


    "See? She admits it! It was her all along!" Darcy smirked disdainfully. "Do you think Dorian won''t be able to bring Ms. Parker back just because you made her leave?"


    L ignored her, focusing on Dorian instead. "Do you remember what you said the day you confessed your feelings? You said you only loved me and trusted me, right? What about now?"


    Darcy scoffed. "Someone like you doesn''t deserve Dorian''s affection."


    Dorian looked deeply into her eyes. "What I said that day still stands; I''ve never considered breaking that promise. You hold a special ce in my heart that no one can rece. But your recent actions have been so disappointing.


    "Regardless, I''m willing to give you a chance. Bring Ms. Parker back so she can continue teaching Darcy. This is about her future, not a bargaining chip to manipte me.''


    "


    L let out a shortugh, finding the situation utterly absurd. How could he still say he held her in his heart after all this?


    "Dorian, you can''t keep seeing her! Don''t you remember what I told you about the sandalwood bracelet?" Darcy was confused. Given the circumstances, why was he still considering being with L? "What do you expect Zara to do if you don''t want to be with her?"


    L lowered her gaze, unwilling to hear any more about this topic. She didn''t want to say anything further, so she turned to leave.


    "You can''t leave!" Darcy grabbed her, unwilling to let go. "You owe me an exnation about Ms. Parker!"


    L turned back. Her expression was calm, but her voice was icy. "Who do you think you are? Why would I owe you an exnation?"


    Darcy felt a chill run down her spine, experiencing a sense of fear toward the once docile woman.


    "You''re just trying to save your skin now that Dorian is done with you, right? Not only do you want to ruin my chances at the Northridge Opera House, but you also want to drag his reputation down with you, right? How can you be so vile?"


    Dorian furrowed his brows at this usation. "L, when will you stop this? Are you trying to stir trouble everywhere? First, it was at Mr. Foster''s ce, and now it''s at thepany. Is it your goal to make everyone ufortable?"


    L''s already cold gaze hardened further. "What? Do you want an exnation from me as well?" She let out a bitterugh. "You think you can ask me for an exnation? Shouldn''t you be asking yourselves what you did that was immoral and shameful?"


    Before she could finish, Dorian pped her. He was unable to tolerate her unreasonable behavior any longer.


    The once fair skin on her face instantly bore the mark of his hand, swelling in response. Pain radiated from her cheek, and tears of frustration welled in her eyes.


    She let out a mockingugh and raised her gaze. Her cold gaze sent chills through anyone who dared to meet her eyes.


    Dorian''s palm felt numb, and he clenched his fists to steady his trembling fingers. The moment he struck, he regretted it. But it was toote.


    Darcy was equally stunned. "Dorian..."


    She didn''t expect him to hit L.


    It wasn''t his fault; she pushed it too far! If this led to aplete fallout, his rtionship with Zara could finally be established on solid ground.


    There was no need for her to meddle since L was digging her own grave!


    After collecting himself, Dorian spoke, "L, feel free to cause trouble as much as you want, but don''t drag Zara into this. I have nothing but a pure rtionship with her, and to say otherwise is-"


    He hadn''t finished speaking when she raised her hand and returned the p.


    "L, are you insane? How dare you hit Dorian?" Darcy shrieked, fuming with rage.


    L seized her cor and forcefully shoved her onto the sofa. "Make a sound again, and you''ll be next!"


    Stunned by the sudden force, Darcy had to suppress her urge to yell. When she nced at Dorian''s cold gaze, she immediately fell silent.


    He looked at L as he rubbed his face. "You didn''t lose out; that should have relieved some of your anger, right?"


    She smiled faintly. "Drag Zara into this? Did I ever mention her at all? Why are you so worked up? Or do you think your rtionship is already tainted, so you''re eager to prove your innocence?"

 Chapter 12

    The question metestarily took aboiktorian mishrew fimowed in fnistration Stop bring unreasonable, you''ve changed just because of a broken head nedid


    L dosed her eyes, she dended her hands and then loosened them repeatedly until she fell eshanded.


    mplex, ferline utterly dusted. "Why can''t you ept Zara? Why can''t you learn from her kindorssand generosity?


    "She


    has always inspected you.emmubenowe alpur, she detroits vistiest and avalverstlines i


    "What exactly do you faid sobbjectionalde about her?" Hisst question was almost like a good, revealing his dwindling patience.


    Clocked up at him. "It she''s so geral, mou


    Chrt von two are chalood friends, a perfect match


    cre post a shameless jerk-a tl waste of timel


    She stared at him, emphasizing eshwar? "isolvon


    sexgersion darkened significantly


    "You wuu to knowende tranci ept her? My boylsend thendis of this perfect wo He considers her in everything he does and always prioritizesber.


    "And you ask me why I can''t ept her? portam, you think t shighly of mur. L''in not as magnanimous as you think..


    like you couldn''t stand Nalback then!" iter words created ripples of realization.


    Dorian was momentarily speechless. After a moment, he replied, "Zara and ovals are entirely different, only see Zara as a sister. But you can''t say you''ve never


    heenattracted to Noah."


    Noah was from a good tamily, was bright, and had a cartier personality that many women adored. He had seen the two of them dining together more than once. L''s pape remained calm, at this point, she did Herence only tried his anger. "We got together because Mrs. Fosterintroduced us. She hoped more than anyone that we would end up together.


    "You''re making a fuss over this small matter and dragged her into it is that appropriate? You just want to create trouble for her and Mr. Foster force me to give into you, right?


    "Hasn''t Mrs. Foster advised you to be morepliant? Aren''t you afraid they''ll find out you''re the one being unreasonable? At you worned abour


    He stated at L, getely angry that she had reported him to Tayo. this led to a rift between them, it would surely affect his future.


    Dorian knew L held Taylor and Camille in higher regard than he did. She surely wouldn''t want them to see her in a bad light.


    Yet, L was unconceited about his warning "Feel free


    toin about me. The best thing would be to let the whole world low so everyone can criticize me "Do you think I''m afraid? You keep targeting Zara out of jealousy, which shows your distrust of me. Do you Seeing her so unyielding, he finally lost his patience. "L, If you keep making a fuss, there''s no way we can return to how we WELL''


    The final words came with an unmistakable threar. L felt she shouldn''t havee today, it made her feel unpleasant and bitter


    "Stop making me ufortable. Go give Zara all your love, we''re done here."


    She tumed to leave, and this time, Darry de date stop hat.


    "L" Dorian warded her slender figure walk away with a tail expression. The chaos you''re creating to pressure me will only backfire. I asked you to calm down, not to potrazy


    She paused at the door and responded roolly, "Instead of worrying about me, why don''t you think about how to hire Ms. Parker? Do your me to give you her


    I contact information?"


    Thest content was filled will provocation. Durian''s voice fumed cy


    y. "L, I hope you don''t


    don''t regret this! "Looks like you don''t need in theughed lightly, but her expression soured the moment she stepped outside "Dorian, the issue with Ms. Parker isn''t resolved. How can we let her leave Darry stomped her foot in frustration. She hade today to solve this issue. ce the culprit was right there, how could it posminsolved? Dorian was incredibly aayed at this point, "shut up!"


    He had brougle L in, hoping that if she stopped causing trouble, he could aange for her to meet the film investors.


    He had invested much time and resources into this project, and losing it would have severe inancial consequences. His trinition into this new iole would became more challenging, and le could even tall here.


    Alex''s sudden withaluamal from tracing Darcy would undoubtedly lead to spection about its reasons I any negative as spread at this critical moment, if would be more troublev


    He never expected the usually


    obedient L to be so unreasonable when she started causing a ruckus, Durian took a deep barath to calm himself down


    The way L spoke to harshly, pushing him to the edge without hesitation, made it seem as if the truly wanted to cut all ties with him.


    He let out a lightugh. He might have believed her if she had not


    And that lie about not being so magnanimous ¡ª she was willing to give up her dreams for him, so how could she genuinely want to breakup?


    retuned to Mount Shus day


    She was still just angry. He chuckled lightly.


    y anxious and resentful toward L!


    "you go back first. You don''t need to worry about Ms. Parker''s issue," he replied, feeling significantly lighter aftering to this realization.


    L thought she could control the investors and use Alex to pressure him, but he would show her that everything could go smoothly without her.


    "porian, how can you still smile? Ms. Parker''s siddendeparture won''t benefit you at all!" Darcy grew increasingly a


    He wanted to see how she would create trouble. When she realized her powerlessness, she would naturally return obediently.


    At Taylor''s home, Camille had been in low spirits for two days. She patted Taylor. "That day, I shouldn''t have


    interfered in their matters even though I saw L was


    resolute


    "hut thinking it over, Dorian and L havee so far, I can''t bear


    to see them part ways so easily. Even if L is willing, I can''t stand it.


    "I looked into that Zara, she''s not a well-


    behaved woman. She''s been lingering around Dorian for the past two years"


    "I heard she taked an injury during Christmas to get Dorian to take some time off from work, and he ended up spending a week with her."


    Taylor sipped his tea "So, you''re saying that womanlikely causes L and Dorian''s conflicts?"


    "Who else could it be? Everyone knows about that sandalwood bracelet: Dorian has kept it for many years.


    "Let''s not even dis whether Zara


    knew what it was for even if she didn''t, someone fus wom something that closely for so many


    years especially a friend of the neg


    opposite sex cam she really just ask for it? How ambiguous is that?"


    He nodded. "That makes sense. So, what are you suggesting?"

 Chapter 13

    Chiper 13


    Ther


    Tain sight slowhe


    ¨¦ protistrail Camille sex, he knew he mild eventsally given


    Thixomiy tu


    que encounter, Posimtel murrratingly frustrated. Knowing that Zara was more of his


    had mood, the spent the day trying to cheer him up


    The gentle and obedient Zack and then recalling ¨¹rs appresive and impelding demeanor, he felt event


    di even more imitated. To his mrprise, he wasn''t even


    cent Lite. The bookeeper didert open the doon, simply stating dut she would ry


    any messages


    11 had been a long time since bonum feud Laced nach der


    Thempe kerpers ryed some at Alex''


    Ms. Fadersald Darcy kinch -


    is path; even if she were, it''s time for her to step bark


    "she knows whatever intentions you have with Darcy, she''s not naive. She has no say in the Northridge Opera House, she can''t post intendure, whatever person ide


    In summary, she believed Carry was inept. And Dn could forget about using his connection to push her into the opera house


    These words felt like a star in the Lace


    or of L. Not only do you fall to show gratitude, but


    The housekeeper continued, "Ms. Packer also said she has helped you all for the past year and a hall only beaten ym also bully a woman who''s an orphan


    "She can''t stand it ammore. You should be seeking help from L, not


    her." Dorian delt inndted, but thest part ignited his fury. It was indeed L''s doing!


    What on earth had she done toince someone like Alex, who wasn''teven close to her, to risk angering him, a screen legend, on her behalf?


    He had underestimated L, she was truly capable! Dostan''s expression italented.


    Zara hade with him today. She was dressed in a light green gauze dress with puffed sleeves, her long hair curled softly, and her makeup was minimal, giving Bering Durian stury, was both anxious and puzzled "How could this happenTM


    He couldn''t help butpare


    her to L when he noted her furrowed bauw in worry. All he remembered was her aggressive demeanor during their argument that day. When did she be like this? "Dad Ms. Hari say something" Zarateigned innocence.


    Noticing him clenching his fists, she realized sheid hit the nail on the head. But one king puzzled her since Dorahade to visit Alex personally, why would stir stille t? What exactly had L done? Dorian Lexpression was grim "Thisisa hur troublesopee


    "Dorias, why don''t you apologier to tada? Stubbornness won''t


    solve anything, it will only affect your work."


    he genuinely understood what was impor


    s heart, L was like a pet cat he had raised, not even a precious breed. As both a pet and a master, why would a master apologize to a pet!


    Dorian inerted. Apologize! Lhad


    be na?ve after living too


    incheck, did slir?


    As he thought thes, he received a


    call from Dancy, crying on the other end. "Ducian, my ssmates know t


    "What''s going to happen to my graduatio Donan, what do I do?¡°.


    that Ms. Parker is no longer teaching me, and they''re


    an''t get into the Northridge


    Opera House, you''ll be embarrassed, too! People ordine are already talking about it,


    Dn hadn''t expected the news to spread so quickly.


    "Is the news


    spreading this fast because someone''s deliberately spreading it?" Zara pointed out.


    His expression grew colder. He became more convinced that this was L''s undeshed tactic to force him topromise.


    Without hesitation, he hung up the phone and headed straight to L''s ce. Alterbanging on the door for half the day, there was still no answer.


    His anger


    er boiled over, not only had Alex shut him out, but now L was repeatedly


    making it impossible for him to find her. Was she trying to assert her dominance over him?


    He furiously called her several times before she finally picked up.


    "You need to ensure Ms. Parker continues teaching Darcy right now, or else


    Lfrowned. "Or else what?"


    "you really think I don''t know what you did at Mount Shasta a couple of days ago?¡±


    She was taken aback. "You know and still called me?"


    ¡°L, are you really that stubbom? Let me tell you, if you don''t rehire Ms. Parker, it''ll be over between uns!"


    Dorian threatened her. "I''ve kept connections for you, but I''ll take them back. In this industry, you won''t be able to move an inch without me.


    "Ms. Parker''s absence mi act


    Darcy''s future, but as long as I''m


    here, she''ll have plenty of


    opportunities. What about you, L?


    What do you have left without me?"


    Did she really believe she could control him with just one incident involving Alex? Once he reimed all ser resources and connections, she would realize that


    she


    was merely a subordinate to him.


    "I''ll give you three days to consider If not, I''ll make your departure from my team public. Just wait and see; I''ll show you how the industry reacts, and think about


    how my fans will treat you. The outrage you wanted will be a reality!"


    Listening to his harsh threats, L couldn''t help but feel a painful ache in her chest despite having told herselt many times that they were no longermected.


    Feeling overwhelmingly distressed, she didn''t cry


    but suddenly chuckled. "Sure. I''ll wait and see."


    With that, she abruptly hung up the call

 Chapter 14

    L was in a bad mood, but since she tale bad a day off, the petomed to the Morgan residence to welders.


    Kietord het mood wasn''t great and took a day off to keep herope Latrint her best to act casual and pretended the events of that night v However, her observationcover the part few days fed hertoren hade that he was doing a good job of hiding vent of being in a rtionship. "Have you beraputicrly interested in me these past few days?" Kieranadest, slowly putting down the dan


    were just a


    Authr president at the Morplus grop der many year, bemmully modintained a semmis denrami, nja drecord in a shop


    mit that emphasiandhiustem features. But today, he


    I much souter marmialng sleevesut,


    When theseves pet, she quickly aveded her gaze, trying in sound righteous as the replied. Fearr about you and want to know you better, okay!".


    He lowered his gare, and she noticed aples emotion ishit eyes, Bit srring the faint smile on his lips, the knew she had managed to dodge the topic tornow


    She


    sprawled oma the sodarity like a kitten. There was so hint of the elege expected of a youngdy from a prominent family, but instead, she delively


    Staring at the oiling, she found berthoughtschitting to whether bnwoudbind


    Upon understanding the reotest, she jumped off the seta in surprise.


    heir rtinandap priblic when she received a call from Taylor


    "Mr. Foster, is this true?" Heryer was bicht, bed with ascitement she couldn''t contain. Her eyes sparkled,pletely erasing any trace of her earlier


    Rotan, seated across from her looked and noted how the oversized shit she wore seemed almostical next to her slender legs. For a moment, he found it hard to look away


    He felt his throat tighten as he canally looked away. After a few more words, the rall ended.


    "ANA)!" she eximed like a little gopher. Her excitement bubbled over as she lugged


    Kierangely "Uncle can, guess what? Mr. Foster actually


    rmended me to be the assistant directed"


    He was suddenly overwhelmed by her sweet scent. Hissally calm demeanor felt like a rising tide, threatening to engulf him


    His throat tightened again as he sensed her softness in his arms. He felt anurge to pull her closer but restrained himself. He patted her sat was gently and umiled down at her. "That''s wonderful! You''re one step Kieran''s dear captivating voice snapped L back to reality, and herearstished with embarrassment.


    She let him go awkwardly: "Uncle Kienan, I got a bit too excited just now. Sorry about that." She stepped back, creating some distance between them, but the warmth and sweetness lintered in the air, leaving hi Heposed himself in just a moment. "When are you starting?


    "The day after tamamw. Mr. Foster said all the investments have been discussed, but they are just starting to cast actors, so I got the news a bitte." Despite the uing work, her eyes still sparked with exci "Great! Pack your things tomorrow, and 11 dmve you over the day after"


    She nodded eagerly. Then, an idea struck her. She remembered the half-


    month leave Billy had given her was approaching its end, which was troublesome should she arrangeas


    a simple announcement for the two neers? while pondering this, she called a colleague with whom she was on good terms.


    "Sorry, L, but I''m tied up. You have to figure this one out yourself."


    Lita, not suspecting anything, reached out to another contact.


    "Sorry, Ms Hart, but someone else has already been assigned to this event."


    She sensed the pattem as she continued to make calls, each ending with more refusals. She then looked for acquaintances from otherpanies but was rejected, Staring at her ck-


    scerned phone, the suddenlyughed. Dorian hadn''t made their rtionship public yet, but he had already blocked her path


    without any options, she would have no choice but to lesson tim


    L''s lips curled into a mischievous smile. She wouldn''t give it easily! She would carve out her own path?


    The next day, L told Billy about her


    ns to film She figured since ske was working with Taylor alwa''t taking any resources from thepany, it would be easy to exin to Durin


    Billy was thrilled and agreed without hesitation. The only downside was that the two neers he arranged for her were almost ready to stact filming. If not, they could have audajoned for this film, too


    Headed his chini confusion Dorian had previously stated that L''s matters should be funded strictly and no help should be given so why was he still allowing her to work with Taylor?


    It didn''t make sense, it seemed like a game between young lovers.


    When L arrived on set the next day, she unexpectedly tan to


    someone familiar. Ethan nced over her shoulder and noticed Kieran''s ck Maybach turning


    around nearby.


    He recognized her as she stepped out of the butyrat


    "Ms. Hart, what brings you here? Are you looking for Dorian" he asked casually


    She frowned slightly, knowing if Ethan was here, Dorian was undoubtedly


    She wasn''t care whether it was bad luck or Taylor''s influence. She looked


    puzzled as she furrowed her brons.


    As she pondered this, she recalled her clear stance when she met Taylor and Camille the


    other day. Why were they arranged to be in the same production?


    She even thought Camille should have made her stance clear to Dorian when he int them that day.


    She replied tly. "I''m here for work They''re waiting for me. See youter."


    Erhan didn''t dwell on it and hurried off to find Dorian..


    "Dorian! Dorian"


    Dorian looked up, his expression darkening. Ethan quickly suppressed his nervousness. "I just saw Ms. Hart. She''s here on set." Dorianturned his head to nce outside and thought, "so, she followed me here? Looks like she''s scared and wants to apologize."


    Why didn''t shee over?" His brow slightly rxed, but the irritation remained in his voice.


    "She said she was here for work I didn''t have time to ask her much, but I saw her get out of a luxury car.


    "Didn''t she say she was an orphan? How could she afford one? It was a business-


    type Maybach. What''s going on?"


    Ethan rambled on, utterly oblivious to the darkening expression on Donian''s face.


    "Are you bored?"


    Ethan immediately tell silent. He watched as Dorian got up angrily and walked outside. He looked like he was going to settle a score with someone.


    Knowing that L had arrived, Taylor had someone bring her over,


    That day, she wore a beige cotton long-sleeve top embroidered with a branch of leaves paired with light blue wide-


    leg pants. Overall, she looked elegant and clean.


    "L,e here! Let me introduce you to several of your senior predecessors!" Taylor, looking surprisingly formal in his


    dark-colored suit, seemed


    even


    more amiable given his rotund


    figure.

 Chapter 15

    L quickened her pace and called out, "Mr. Foster."


    She then greeted everyone with a gentle smile, "Hello, everyone!"


    Her long, straight hair was tied low with a simple hair tie. A few strands of hair fell around her face, softening her features.


    "So, you''re the student Mr. Foster raves about? I''ve heard all about you, and it''s great to finally meet you! I''ve known Mr. Foster for years, but I''ve never seen him speaking so softly before," joked Samuel Grant, the film''s director.


    Samuel was one of Taylor''s students and shared his meticulous approach to work. However, he had been somewhat unlucky. He lost two international awards to unexpectedpetitors and dealt with a few artist scandals that cost him a bit of money.


    Fortunately, he had real talent and some financial backing. This time, he was making aeback. He had spared no expense, even inviting Taylor to help.


    L respected his resilience and replied politely, "Mr. Foster often sings your praises to us."


    Taylor


    chuck and pulled her aside protectively. "Without conte am, be is supposed to be your senine. III''m not amend, don''t beutate to ask him for help


    Mterabit more small talk, Taylor led her aside: "L, there''s something I want in talk to jomu alent


    He lowered his head, alusest as if he were a student who had done something wrong. With just one sentence, L understood what he was going to say, "Mr. Foster, know what you''re getting at. I understand w Tayler besitated, but sering her determined and confident demens, he seemed to be reminded of herniversity days.


    He sighed beavily. "I had known, I should have stopped Camille hom ying matchmaker in the first ce."


    "Mr B?ster, I''ve never med either of you. Dorian and I were simply not meant to be"


    She reassed in, her voice as clear and soothing


    He nodded


    "I''ll let Camille and Dorian know, but keep working hard. Although you''ve been a bit idle these past few years, you have a solid foundation


    "I still hope you can excel in directing. You will definitely achieve great things, far surpassing me.


    At this Taylor''s eyes lit up, and his cheerful expression m? his wound face legle with excitement.


    "You and Dorian are both promising talents. You


    Just as Taylor was getting sentimental, he caught sight at Donan out of theer of his eye. Upon seeing that he stopped speaking, L followed his gaze Doran stood there in a dark suit, his expression cold y "You have have a talk I''ll go check on


    Without giving


    L a chance to protest, he briskly walked off with surprising energy, leaving her both amuses and resigned. Despite understanding her decision, it seemed he still had to answer Camille


    Once he was far enough away, Dorian stepped closer, standing in the shadows with a deep gaze. He had just heard Taylor''sst remark.


    "L, if you want to get back together, at least show me some sincerity first."


    She frowned, puzzled by how he had assumed she wanted to reconcile. Not wanting to talk to him, L tumed to leave but was caught by the wrist.


    "L, enough of your little games. 1 love you, and I wouldn''t stoop to using any tricks to make youpromise. If you keep acting this way, I can''t guarantee what I might do."


    She looked back at tim, expressionless. "I have no idea what you''re talking about.¡±


    L struggled to free her weist but couldn''t break away. "Let go!" Her voice was cold, he ice that had been building up


    for years. With her cold experton, she seemed to stand in a world of ice, making others


    instinctively backott.


    "Dorian, are you two arguing ** A sickly, sweet voice piped up brum behind, sending a shiver down L''s spine.


    Zare stood under the light, weaning hermal pale dress. Fortle walk-


    through, her hair was styled straight instead


    of herwaal gentle waves, making her.


    Why was she here? Sering L''s confusion, Zara Hushed a sweet smile.


    *


    Ham, what a coincidence! Dorian


    rmended me for this role. He mentioned this might be Mr. Foster''sst project and loses how much Dwanted to work with him, sobe personally rmended me to the director"


    Hearing this made L''s stomach tum with disgust. Her brows furrowed, and her frustration built up like a tangled koot that she couldn''t unravel.


    "So, what brings you here?" Zara tilted her head in an attempt to look yful.


    L ignouedber, homing to Dorian with a colder, more annoyed tone. "t you going to let ga?"


    Zarared down at their joined hands, a hint of apology in


    her valev, "Dh, you two were talking, weren''t you? Did Ie at a bad time?!


    "There''s nothing here you can''t listento. Dorian released her wrist, his gaze softening as he looked at Zara


    At that moment, L felt like it was


    just another part of their game, which revolted her even more. She smiled differently but said nothing, although the disdain inereyes stabbed right at Dn, making him want to snap,


    "Ms. Hart, don''t be mad at Dorian. You have no idea how he has barely been able to eat or sleep since you gested breaking up. I''m worried he might actually make himself sick" Her for was itripping with ennerm as if it painest ber more than if the were the one suffering


    thadadenes takenpare


    of his health knowing an actoremu Lovermbiler, the cmetally managed i


    oder, ensuring he had the righ


    in smaller


    Bat her exporssion didn''t change Hergair was indifferent as if she had just heard something toprintment (bidered across his face


    "I didn''t know that since you seen so aware, I guess you? u spending plenty of time with him, haven''t you? Zara traze, het longshes tuttering. Her expression suddenly timed fragile and innocent. "T.


    "L, why are you taking your anger out on her?" Dorian snapped, his frustration evident.


    He had noticed he was losing patience with her more and moretely. She had brought it on herself.


    "Ma. Hart, please don''t misunderstand. 1 only heard this from Dorian''s assistant. I haven''t been="


    Zara''s gaze lingered on L''s elegant air, her hands clenched tight at


    her sides. When she first heard Dorian


    had a girlfriend, she was abroad. Still, she had someone look into L''s background


    Knowing L was an orphan with no family to support her, Zara barely considered her a threat. Back then the Hayes family was thriving, and her parents had forbidden her from pursuing Dorian, who had nothing back then


    But when he became an award-


    winning actor, Zara returned home. She had assumed she could easily push


    L out of the picture. But three yearster, she found that Dorian''s feelings had deepened.


    Fortunately, they weren''t anbreakable. It had taken her two years to drive them to this breaking point


    L was unworthy of Dorian Only someone as radiant as Zara should stand beside the dazzling, celebrated Dorian


    Doman stepped out of the shadows, lightly patting Zara''s back to reassure her. "You haven''t done anything wrong. Why exin yourself to her?


    "L, have you thought over Ms. Parker''s offer?" He was standing in the sunlight, but


    his gaze held none of its warmth. It was cold and unsettling, more like a dark, damp basement.


    She stared directly into his gaze.


    For a moment, her chest ached with a familiar pain, although less piercing than before.


    She had no desire to exin herself to him. Her expression remained impassive as she stood there, upright and proud.


    Zara clenched her fists, but her expression betrayed nothing. Her voice remained soft as she


    said, ¡°L, please don''t


    "Hold on," L said, tapping her eat annoyedly as she looked at Zara with a half-


    smile. "We''re not that close, so please don''t call me by my name."

 Chapter 16

    Zana loze, biting her lip as if she were on the serge of tears.


    "What are you trying to do, til Voit''re not listening to me at all!" Dorian sanger red, his fists clenched rightly.


    "Zargentle person and to


    elites you aggressive behavior. But if you continue to art this way, don''t me me for being harsh." They could resolve their own issites. Why was L so insistest on tapering Zata? Was the really implying that h couldn''t have any other women around him


    with that thought, be blunted out, "In your eyes, am only allowed to have you by my side that is the case, maybe I should stop acting altogether and pur stay home with you every day, away from the und¨¡!"


    Decian''s voice was fond and angry as it he were facing a longtime enemy. Hence


    defense of Zata at it she were just a childhood friend made L inn withughter


    He was twisting things amunt and seemed to forget something more important. They had already binderup, and her love for him was long gone...


    Denan''s threats and usations meant nothing to his now. She wouldn''t second-


    guess herself at apologize just inmake


    himhappy. Their argument caught the altention of a few people nearby.


    "But that Doramand Zara?! une glilwhispered.


    "Yeah! Look how close they seems Guess they rally are together


    "See that sandalwood bracelet Tara''s weaning? It''s his tudtothink he was so alout, maybe even asexual! Who mogld have thought he would announce his rtionship thisway? "They actually look pretty good together," someone else chimed in


    The conversation wasn''t loud, but just loud enough for them to hear


    L''s garended on Dorian''s now bare left wrist befour dilting to Zara''s hand, stir the slightly oversized bracelet sat. What she see cared about now looked like a worthless into her


    The  and indifference in her eyes were to send achill through amone who sawit. Zara noticed and felt her


    back stiffen slightly


    However, Donan frowned. Since when had he announced a rtionstop?


    He nced at L, who was watching with amusement. An inexplicable intration nse in him.


    Shouldn''t she have been frowning, telling those people


    to stop spreading rumors, or at least getting angry and demanding he clear things up? what was with this indifference?


    The murmurs around them continued. "Who''s the woman arguing with Dorian? She is gorgeo


    "You don''t know


    it? That''s his former agent, Li Hat. I''m not sure what her exact position is now, but she has been with him since his debut, practically a mainstay in his team." MaidayWiny does it look like Dorian is yelling at her?


    As the murmurs grew, the three of them wore distinct expressions.


    Donan''s brows furrowed as he looked at L with a tinge of reproach. "L, ane you acting


    like this because of these rumdes?"


    Zara quickly jumped into exin "Ms. Ham, you''ve got the wrong idea. Dodan and just grew up together If we wanted to be together, we would be done it long ago!! Litaughed lightly "So, you''re saying I''m picking up what you didn''t want?"


    With people around, Dorian had to keep his temper in check "L, watch y


    yourtone!!


    L causally tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, shing Zara a full- smile. "Well, I don''t want him anymore either. You can have him back"


    Before he could speak, one of the girls nearby scratched herch¨¦n inconfusion.


    Right? is so strange. Maybe it thinks Dorian shouldn''t announce his rtionship yet and that it might hurt his career. She probably wants him to wait a little longer?


    The content made Dorian''s words


    catchin his throat He held back his imitation and nced at the group The girls were unaware that their conversation was loud enough to reach him. Upon realizing he was watching, they excitedly greeted him.


    "Dorian, we watched your movie before. You''re such an amazing actor!" one of them said excitedly.


    Another chimed in, "Don''t worry, we won''t spill the beans about your rtionship. Although tons of people online are waiting for you to go public, we all think you and Zaza make a great much."


    Their clutter didn''t leave any room for to respond before they hurried off. Dorian was at a loss for words


    L sorted. "Congrats to you two. Well, I have other things to attend to, so I''ll leave you to it" with that, she picked up her camas bag and walkedett.


    Doriandrowned, feeling she had lost her mind. Hadn''t she always hated it when he got close to other women''


    In the past, even the smallest hint of gossip would lead her to subtly sulk or pout, pressing him for reassurance. She had been so adorable in those mome


    Back then, her questions had sometimes annoyed him. Now, with her no longer asking, he almost wished she would. He would even prefer her anger to this cold detachment At least then, he would know she ca


    "portan, why is this mor spreading


    online? Ms. Hart probably


    misunderstood the situation, which is why she was upset. How should I exin it to her?" looked at him, her long Lashes fluttering as tears


    weffed up in her eyes.


    The sight of her sad tace tugged at his heartstrings. To him, Zara had always been the cheerful little girl, not someone constantly bullied by L and always on the


    ?


    verge of tears. Whatever strange feelings he had just had toward L


    quickly turned back to anger


    L was so desperate to reconcile that she even went to Taylor and Camille for help. Yet the moment she was in


    front of him, she acted all high and mighty. Since when had she be so hypocritical?


    He reached out


    and gently pinched Zata''s cheek. "Don''t worry about it. I''ll handle this myself.


    "Right now, your job is to focus on your walk-


    through. Don''t get distracted, and you''ll be able to work with Mr. Foster and act alongside me."


    Zara''s face brightened, her tears reced by a smile.


    "Don''t worry, Dorian! Since


    you told me about this opportunity, I''ve been working so hard. I even hired a coach to polish my skills. I''m ready for this.


    "But please make sure you exin things to Ms.


    Hart. Don''t lose your temper, Girls need to be coaxed, don''t be too harsh on her."


    Dorian nodded and escorted Zara to the lounge. But the moment be tumed away, his expression grew cold.


    A gentle girl like Zara deserved to be coaxed, not an unreasonable, confrontational woman like L. He was curious to see what exactly she thought she was doing here at the film set.


    As the auditions proceeded, Samuel sat (the


    center, with Lita seated next to him and Taylor beside her. It almost looked like L was the one charge.


    Dorian arved just in time to see this some, and a frown creased his brow Was Taylor intending to help L follow his old path and be a director?


    A mocking smile crossed his lips. L had barely touched directing in years. When the secured her recent film project, investors had been drawn more by his inthuence and his team''s capabilities than by her own reputation


    She was only fooling herself if she thought it was her skills they valued, How pathetic. What would she do once Taylor tralized she no longer had the talent she ance did


    He stood a few paces behind them, watching as the two actors finished their auditions


    Taylor tumed to L. "L, do you think that actress fits the rule?"

 Chapter 17

    Taylor''s question piqued Samuel''s curiosity. He put down his pen and turned to L.


    "L, I don''t know much about your skills either. Tell us what you think. Do you think she is suited for this role?"


    After a pause, he added, "Don''t worry about getting it wrong. This is the only way we can guide you. So, do you think she fits?"


    L paused her writing. "Her acting is excellent. She would definitely make this role shine."


    Samuel''s eyes flickered slightly.


    Dorian''s smirk grew wider. Even he could see that the actress had skill and beauty but wasn''t quite right for this part. L''s opinion seemed to catch Samuel off guard.


    "If you''re not professional enough, go back and study more before wasting Mr. Grant''s time here," Dorian said mockingly as he strolled over.


    Taylor frowned, his wrinkles more pronounced. But before he could say anything, he noticed Camille approaching.


    Camille wore her usual elegant ck silk gown with subtle patterns. An emerald hairpin pinned up her hair, and a white shawl draped over her shoulders.


    She walked gracefully, the dim lighting casting shadows that entuated her porcin skin. Although she was no longer a young girl, she seemed even more stunning.


    Time had not aged her. Instead, it had gifted her with a captivating charm.


    "I actually agree with L. This actress could fit the role well. A sweet, innocent appearance with the lightest makeup, yet capable of killing everyone in the story but the unrequited male lead. Wouldn''t that be fascinating?"


    Camille''s voice matched her presence-mature and knowledgeable, with an undeniable elegance.


    L nodded, a bright smile spreading across her face like a sunflower basking in sunlight. The sight caught Dorian off guard. He hadn''t seen that look in a long time.


    Samuel pped his hands on his thighs. "So that''s the angle! Is that what you meant, too, L? Now that you put it like that, it does sound intriguing."


    They discussed the idea further, with Dorian remaining on the sidelines. In the end, the actress was confirmed for the role.


    Dorian nced at L, who appearedpletely indifferent. He couldn''t help but think that she was pulling off the act surprisingly well.


    But he had a lingering concern. Samuel and Taylor clearly valued L''s input, and Camille even more so. What would happen if L intentionally targeted Zara in the auditionter?


    Soon, Zara came in to audition. As she waited, she gave Dorian a subtle nod, which everyone noticed.


    Camille frowned and asked Taylor in a low voice, "What is she doing here?" Taylor huffed, clearly displeased. "Dorian rmended her."


    No wonder L had told him so firmly this morning that it was over between her and Dorian. Who could tolerate this kind of behavior?


    Camille instinctively nced at Dorian. After Zara finished her audition, she called Dorian over to a further corner.


    "Mrs. Foster, is there something you need?" he asked respectfully.


    Camille''s expression had turned icy, devoid of any warmth she had shown while speaking with L. Now, she radiated a coldness that kept everyone at a distance. "You still remember who I am?"


    "Mrs. Foster?" Dorian looked confused, maintaining his respectful tone.


    "I will never forget the gratitude I owe my teachers. May I ask why you''re angry?" Camille''s gaze was icy as she looked him over, her brows knitting together. "Dorian, I always thought you were sharp and knew right from wrong. How could you be so foolish when ites to matters of the heart?"


    "Mrs. Foster, are you here to mediate for L?" Dorian chuckled sarcastically.


    "She was the one who proposed the breakup. I''ve been giving her chances. As long as she doesn''t cause any more trouble, we could still go back to how things


    were.


    "But her stubbornness is baffling. Even if you want to stand up for her, you should understand the reasons first." Hisst sentence carried a hint of me.


    Camille frowned, her gaze still scrutinizing. "Dorian, do you still love L?"


    He frowned, too. "If I didn''t love her, I would have made the termination of our contract public long ago. Do you really think she''d still be able to stand here if I didn''t care?"


    Camille''s expression didn''t soften. "I asked Taylor to bring you into this project to give you two a chance. But you absolutely shouldn''t have let Zara audition." Dorian''s brow furrowed even deeper.


    "Mrs. Foster, I brought Zara in to audition only because she admires Mr. Foster. This is an unmissable opportunity for her to step onto the international stage.


    "Our rtionship ispletely innocent. She is just a friend from childhood. She is like a sister to me."


    "A sister?" Camille''s gaze turned colder as she sneered. "Since when does a sister need something so personal from her "brother"?


    "And what kind of man constantly ditches his girlfriend for a so-called "childhood friend"? What kind of sister is this?


    "This is an intimate rtionship! Dorian, are you really clueless, or are you just pretending?"


    He paused noticeably. "Mrs. Foster, please be careful with your words. My rtionship with Zara is innocent. Whether you believe it or not, that''s all I can


    say."


    Camille let out a short, frustratedugh. "You''ll regret this."


    With that, she turned and walked away. Dorian''s gaze drifted toward L, who


    was writing something down in the distance.


    She was beautiful and graceful, pure yet alluring. These two opposing


    descriptions seemed to fit her perfectly without contradiction.


    He shook his head. If anyone should regret it, it was L. The entertainment


    industry was filled with pretty faces, but L had nothing else to offer.


    After Zara finished her audition, she came to find Dorian. She jumped in front of him, believing herself to be adorable. "Dorian! I didn''t mess up, did I?"


    His gaze softened, and he ruffled her hair. "You were great. Your acting has improved a lot, much better than I expected."


    "Really? Does that mean I have a chance at getting this role?"


    Before he could respond, her eyes dimmed with worry. "But I noticed that Ms. Hart was involved in the casting. She probably has a big misunderstanding about me. Do you think she..."


    "She won''t," Dorian replied firmly, although his brows remained knitted.


    L wasn''t the kind to hold personal grudges in her work. He had always known that. But when he looked at Zara, doubt crept in.


    For someone else, maybe not. But for Zara... L loved him. Her obsession might lead her to target Zara, trying to push her out of the picture.


    If Zara seeded in her audition, they would end up in the same production. Her character would share many scenes with him.


    Sensing his worry, Zara grew anxious. "Dorian, I really want this role. You know how short my career has been.


    "My agency doesn''t take me seriously. Winning a Best Actress award would only be a domestic achievement. I truly need a major production to elevate my status.


    "I don''t even care about going international. I just want to raise my profile domestically so that mypany can provide me with better resources. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for me."


    She clung to his arm, her eyes grew misty with desperation. It made her look even more fragile and endearing.


    "Dorian, please help me and talk to Ms. Hart, okay? I''m begging you."

 Chapter 18

    L had spent the entire day with Taylor and Samuel, diligently jotting down notes in the script. Each page was filled with details about the auditioning actors-their traits, acting abilities, and how well they suited the roles.


    Samuel noticed her concentration and took a peek at her notes when she stepped out. He was a bit surprised.


    Although he treated her as his junior, he didn''t genuinely hold high hopes for her. She was young, with no significant works to her name. If it weren''t for Taylor''s rmendation, he would never have let L join the production.


    However, after a day of auditions, her insightfulments and meticulous records had slightly changed his perception.


    Taylor patted his round belly. "What do you think of L?"


    "She has more talent than I did at her age," Samuel replied honestly.


    Taylor''s smile widened, adding more creases to his face. "L has potential, but she can be a bit stubborn."


    If she hadn''t been so focused on Dorian in the past, she might have achieved something by now.


    Camille tapped Taylor''s shoulder, and he felt a bit dazed from the sudden force. "What''s going on, darling?"


    Without any small talk, she got straight to the point. "Did Zarae to audition today? Cut her from the list."


    Samuel looked shocked. "Why?"


    Taylor stroked his chin.


    "I paid particr attention to her performance. She was decent, but she was nothing remarkable. Maybe we should reconsider before dismissing her outright.


    "We should be fair about this. What do you say, darling?"


    Camille snorted. "I have nothing against her personally, but there were a few others who auditioned for the same role today. The girl with thest name Payne was clearly better.


    "Since we have someone more qualified, there''s no need to keep Zara. I''m only saying this so neither of you lets Dorian''s connections influence the decision."


    Years of ssical arts had instilled Camille with a graceful elegance. Yet her cold gaze now gave her amanding air.


    Adjusting her shawl, she thought back to Dorian''s smitten look, yet he was so clueless. She felt a surge of anger, even a fleeting desire to expose Zara for who she really was.


    She was genuinely fed up with it and realized she should stop urging L to reconcile with him. A man so easily swayed didn''t deserve her.


    Samuel flipped through the notes.


    "There was indeed a girl who performed slightly better. I thought Zara''s poprity could help draw attention, plus it would be a favor to Dorian."


    After all, Taylor had rmended Dorian. Doing him a favor would surely make Taylor happy. However, Taylor''s genial smile faded a bit, his tone firm. "A good project values talent over favors."


    Samuel quickly acknowledged his mistake. "Understood, Mr. Foster."


    "If Dorian has any objections, he cane speak to me directly," Camille said coolly, with an air that could have graced a portrait of a beauty in her youth.


    Just then, L entered and caught Camille''sst remark. She moved to her side and gently patted her back. "What''s going on?"


    Taylor and Camille exchanged a look, smoothly changing the subject. With years in the entertainment industry, Samuel read the situation easily. Although he was curious, he didn''t press any further.


    For days, Dorian had been trying to talk to L about Zara''s audition results. But since filming hadn''t officially started, he had been busy with other work and hadn''t been around the set.


    Every evening, Kieran picked L up right after work and took her home. After three days, Dorian hadn''t managed to catch her even once.


    His calls went unanswered. When he visited her apartment, the neighbor told him she hadn''t been back in weeks.


    Dorian considered it and could only conclude that she had deliberately booked a hotel to avoid him. Meanwhile, the audition results had starteding out.


    Zara called him twice, sounding increasingly anxious each time. On her third attempt, she showed up at his door. When Dorian opened it, he was startled by her appearance.


    She looked like she had lost weight. Her eyes were red, with streaks of dried tears still on her face. She had clearly been crying hard.


    "Dorian, they released the role results. I-I didn''t make it." She choked out, voice trembling so badly that she could barely finish her sentence.


    Dorian''s chest tightened, and he clenched his fists. Zara had performed well during the audition. There was no way she didn''t get the role.


    It had to be L targeting her on purpose, influencing Samuel and Taylor to reject Zara.


    Upon looking at the tear-streaked girl in front of him, Dorian''s heart ached almost to the point of madness. "Don''t worry. I''ll take you to find L right now and settle this!"


    Although he knew Taylor and Samuel took their work seriously and wouldn''t let L influence them that easily, the sight of Zara''s tears convinced him otherwise.


    He was certain that L was pulling strings, just like she had when she had used Alex to force him intopromise. And now, she was using the same tactics to push Zara out of the picture.


    L was downright malicious. Dorian postponed his work and stormed over to the set to find L. He intercepted L as she was just about to grab lunch, excited by the news of a particrly good meal on set that day.


    She had already nned to indulge in the grilled chicken. Kieran preferred nd food, so she had gone days without vorful dishes and was craving them. When a shadow loomed over her, L frowned instinctively.


    "L, what exactly do you want?" Dorian''s voice cut through the air, his questionced with usation.


    L''s brow furrowed as she looked at him. She was clearly annoyed, but she didn''t respond.


    "Do you think staying silent will make this go away? You''re growing more and more disrespectful.


    "Out of respect for Mr. and Mrs. Foster, I held back about Ms. Parker''s departure. You know I always keep my word-I kept our contract termination private to give you another chance.


    "You got Mr. Foster to rmend me for the project, and now you''re using connections to make yourself an assistant director.


    "Where''s that self-respect you love unting? And now, here you are, leveraging connections¡ªso much for that pride."


    Dorian''s gaze was chilling. He hadn''t even bothered to verify anything before piling usation after usation on L.


    At that moment, she felt a twisted sense of relief. Thankfully, she had already given up on him after his betrayal. Otherwise, each of his words would have cut her like a de, stabbing right into the depths of her heart.


    Dorian thought he was already holding back. If not, he might have strangled her on the spot.


    "You think Zara didn''t get the role because I interfered?" L''s gaze turned icy, the usual warmth in her eyes reced by a steely frost that crept over her expression.


    "Aren''t you just ying dumb? If you still have any self-respect, go exin to Mr. Foster and Mr. Grant and get them to cast Zara, or you''ll lose what little respect I have for you!"


    Dorian''s face darkened further, and his patience had nearly reached its limit.


    L found him utterly unreasonable. "This has nothing to do with me. If you want her in, go and beg for her yourself. I suggest you also take some time to¡ª"


    But before she could finish, Dorian gripped her neck tightly.


    She struggled to breathe for a moment. Her chest tightened painfully as revulsion washed over her, suffocating her further.


    From the car, Zara rushed over frantically, ignoring L''s state. She grabbed her and screamed, "Why? Why would you do this to me?"


    L wed at Dorian''s arm, leaving deep scratches on his skin. He winced in pain and finally let her go, his expression dark and menacing.


    Zara continued yelling, "Are you so jealous that Dorian gave me his bracelet? If you want it so badly, I''ll give it to you!"


    In a fit of rage, she ripped the sandalwood bracelet from her wrist and threw it on


    the ground. The beads shattered instantly, scattering across the floor, with the tassel lying in a messy heap.


    L closed her eyes, but the ache in her chest lingered, refusing to fade.

 Chapter 19

    Zara gripped L''s arm tightly, sobbing uncontrobly.


    "L, what did I ever do to you? Why are you treating me like this? Why are you targeting me?


    "You like Dorian, and I never tried to take him from you. We may have grown up together, but I''ve always known he cares about you.


    "I even kept telling him to exin things to you, that there''s nothing between us. Why won''t you believe me? What do you gain froming after me like this? Haven''t Dorian and I already tried to keep our distance?


    "If you don''t like me and you want me gone, just let me know. I''ll stay away from him. But why mess with my career over it?"


    Zara looked as if she were bearing the weight of countless grievances. Strands of her messy hair clung to her tear-streaked face, making her appear even more delicate and pitiful.


    Dorian''s heart twisted with her every sob, and he supported her tenderly. L jerked her hand away in disgust, rubbing her neck. Her fair skin showed ring red marks from where he had grabbed her.


    Yet Dorian showed no sympathy. He watched as she winced in pain, only thinking she deserved it. After all,pared to the injustice Zara was feeling, L''s little scratches seemed trivial.


    "What exactly do you want, L?" Dorian''s anger red, his jaw clenched in frustration.


    Zara''s eyes were red and swollen, tears flowing freely as she clung to him like he was her lifeline. "Why? L, why are you doing this to me?"


    The more Dorian ached for Zara, the more his resentment toward L grew. He was so furious he nearly wanted to grab her by the neck and force her to apologize.


    L gave a mockingugh and pped him across the face. "I''ve had it with both of you!"


    Dorian was stunned for a moment. Zara let out a shriek, anxiously asking if he was okay as tears continued to fall.


    Ignoring them, L bent her aching knees and slowly crouched down, carefully picking up the scattered sandalwood beads. Each bead had a different primrose pattern. Some were rough and crooked, while others were smooth, showing the carver''s gradual improvement in skill.


    A faint scar remained on her left index finger, a mark that hadn''t faded even after all these years. Perhaps their fates had been sealed from the beginning-filled with scars and destined for a painful end.


    Dorian watched her movements, an inexplicable frustration boiling within him. He tugged at his tie, his brows knitted tightly.


    "You''re actually worried about these worthless beads?"


    He kicked away the next bead she was about to pick up. It struck the nearby wall with a sharp crack before falling back to the ground, bouncing a few times. With each impact, it felt as though her heart was being pounded into pieces.


    L clenched the three beads in her hand. It was better this way, with nothing left. There was nothing to hold onto anymore.


    Seeing her still and silent, Dorian grew increasingly angry. He reached out to pull her up, but before he could touch her, someone seized his wrist and flung it aside.


    "Mr. Grant, is this how your actors behave?" The man''s voice dripped with


    sarcasm.


    L felt a spark of familiarity in the voice and looked up. Cole was there, extending a hand to help her up.


    He was dressed in his usual suit. Yet his expression was unusually calm,cking his usual warmth.


    "Are you alright, miss?" he asked politely.


    Inwardly, Cole breathed a sigh of relief. Thank goodness Kieran had anticipated this and arrived just in time. Otherwise, L might''ve been humiliated even worse.


    L slowly stood up with his help, avoiding the dizziness that often followed crouching for too long.


    "Thank you," she said softly, polite yet reserved.


    Kieran must have instructed Cole to avoid exposing her identity in public. When she looked up, Cole noticed the red marks around her neck and frowned sharply. He had arrived toote.


    "Mr. ke, you seem quite different from your public image," Cole said with a light smile, although his tone held an underlying tension.


    The outside world described Dorian as a cold yet warm-hearted gentleman who respected women.


    Sensing the tension, Samuel stepped in. "Dorian, is there some


    misunderstanding? L, what happened to your neck?"


    Dorian didn''t recognize Cole, and the blunt mockery darkened his expression. But noticing Samuel''s respect toward Cole and the number of eyes on them, he held back his anger.


    "Nothing; just resolving some personal issues."


    His implication was clear. This was a private issue, and everyone else should mind their own business. Cole had no right to pry.


    Dorian''s gaze turned icy as it fell on Cole. Yet Cole just ignored him. He pulled a clean handkerchief from his pocket and handed it to L.


    She raised her delicate hand and epted it. However, her expression was somewhat dazed, unsure why he was even here. Had Kierane as well?


    With a polite yet distant smile, Cole turned to Samuel. "Mr. Grant, Mr. Morgan said as long as there are no issues on set, the investment discussions are all negotiable. Out of curiosity, is Mr. ke also part of the cast?"


    Samuel hesitated, unsure of Cole''s intent. "He was rmended by Mr. Foster and went through the usual audition process. But that role has basically been decided for Dorian."


    "And her?" Cole''s gaze shifted to Zara, who was still weeping softly in Dorian''s embrace.


    His gaze held an odd glint. Dorian didn''t have Kieran''s looks or status, yet his behavior was questionable. If only Kieran and L weren''t uncles and nieces, they would actually be a more fitting couple based solely on appearances.


    Samuel frowned at Zara''s pitiful demeanor. "She is not part of our cast."


    The moment he spoke, he realized something was off. Dorian had rmended


    Zara, while L was involved in the casting as the assistant director.


    Could Dorian actually believe L was behind Zara''s rejection? But this role decision had nothing to do with her! Samuel was known for his straightforwardness.


    "Dorian, rmending someone for an audition is one thing, but that doesn''t guarantee they''ll be chosen. I don''t care if you''re questioning L or trying to pull strings for Zara. The roles are set in stone."


    His irritated gaze fell on Zara. She was startled, clutching Dorian''s arm tighter. Dorian gently patted her back and offered silentfort. When he nced back at L, he saw her expressionless gaze sweep over them before she looked away.


    Dorian felt frustrated by her indifference. He turned to Samuel, confused as to why someone usually so fair and unyielding to influence would bend to L''s persuasion.


    Yet he dismissed the thought. It was unlikely L could sway Samuel. She must have had help from Taylor. With that in mind, he hardened his tone.


    "L, did you think that by getting rid of Zara, you could achieve what you wanted? I''ve warned you before. If you want back in, show the proper attitude.


    "I''m telling you now if you don''t bring Zara back, I won''t participate in this production. You can keep dreaming on your own."


    Zara gasped. "Dorian, you don''t have to go this far for me. It''s not your fault."


    Tears welled up in her eyes again. Samuel''s expression shifted as if he was deep in thought. He pressed his lips tightly and said nothing.


    L looked at Dorian, her brow slightly furrowed. She understood each word he


    said, yet together, they made no sense to her.


    Cole scoffed. "Mr. Grant, you hired a lovesick actor?"


    His words deepened Dorian''s scowl, but he had no time to focus on him. His attention was fixed on L.


    "Answer me, L. Are you going to stop targeting Zara?"

 Chapter 20

    In an instant, everyone''s eyes turned to L. She looked at Dorian, took a deep breath, and then unleashed the words she had held back for so long.


    "You seem to be a dick who doesn''t understand humannguage."


    Cole almost burst outughing. He had never expected the usually gentle L to curse when pushed to her limits.


    Kieran missing this moment was a real shame. Cole should''ve recorded the whole thing down.


    Dorian was stunned. "What did you say?"


    "Whether you want to act in this movie is your choice! As for Zara, she isn''t cut out for it. Even if the President himself came to plead for her today, she wouldn''t be able to stay!"


    "You!" Dorian was furious, his eyes widening with anger. "You''re "


    It was clear that she used underhanded tactics to steal Zara''s spot!


    "Yes, I''m unyielding, obstinate, and don''t listen to any advice. If you want to leave, hurry up and take your "sister". We can''t amodate two royals like you here!"


    Her words came out in a rush, but she felt a twinge of anxiety afterward. She wasn''t the one in charge; that was Samuel. What right did she have to decide Dorian''s fate?


    Dorian was aware of this, too. He looked coldly at Samuel. "Mr. Grant, are you going to let her cause such a scene?"


    Samuel''s eyes flickered momentarily, and he didn''t respond immediately. He was somewhat surprised that Taylor had rmended Dorian. His talent and poprity made him a solid choice.


    "Mr. Grant," Cole said with a smirk, "Acting is a profession, right? Since it''s a profession, shouldn''t actors show some dedication?"


    His words were delivered slowly, and L could feel an underlying pressure reminiscent of her uncle''s demeanor.


    Cole chuckled coldly. "Everyone knows that the Morgan Group offers employee benefits that far exceed those of otherpanies.


    However, Mr. Morgan was no fool; an employee whocked dedication would never have the chance to enter the Morgan group.


    "With the Morgan Group''s substantial funding, adding a film investment is merely a small matter. Even if it means investing in the entire film, it''s just a drop in the bucket in the Morgan Group''s annual revenue.


    "Mr. Grant, wouldn''t you agree?" Samuel''s gaze flickered as he pressed his lips together, ncing at Dorian. Cole''s words were diplomatic, yet the message was crystal clear.


    If Dorian wasn''t dedicated, Kieran would despise such individuals. As long as Dorian was excluded from the film, Samuel could request any amount of investment.


    Even the mention of investing in the entire movie implied that should Samuel ask for one or two hundred million, the Morgan Group could easily amodate it.


    While this sum was insignificant for the Morgan Group, Samuel couldn''t shake the feeling that Cole was targeting Dorian. L''s heart tightened as she suddenly recalled mentioning to her uncle yesterday that she felt the investments in the film were insufficient.


    If the funding couldn''t keep up, everyone might have to live frugally. She hadn''t expected him to send Cole over today. She might never have known about this situation if she hadn''t encountered it.


    A sense of gratitude stirred within L. However, she also worried that Cole might overstate his defense of her. After all, the Morgan Group''s money wasn''t something that came easily.


    She gently tugged at Cole''s sleeve. "Mr. Mason, I think he gets it."


    "You shouldn''t go overboard!" She added in her thoughts.


    Dorian''s face was ashen. Zara was bewildered by the sudden events, but she knew she should defend Dorian.


    "Who do you think you are? The decision on whether an actor stays or leaves should be made by Mr. Grant, not you!"


    L pressed her lips together, trying to suppress augh. Usually, Samuel shouldn''t be swayed by investors'' opinions, but he couldn''t ignore the fact that the Morgan Group was offering so much.


    Not only had Dorian not been officially cast, but no contract had been signed. Taylor rmended him, and the audition process had merely been a formality.


    But now... L could see that Samuel was contemting. Samuel wanted to keep Dorian. Since it was his first time handling a task for Taylor, he felt it was inappropriate to go against his wishes.


    However, when Dorian insisted that if Samuel wanted to keep him, he had to keep Zara, too, Samuel was no longer willing to keep Dorian. He was just struggling to think of an exnation for Taylor.


    Now, with Dorian and L clearly at odds and the Morgan Group giving such a huge opportunity, Samuel had no reason to hesitate any longer.


    "Dorian," he said with a dry smile, "L is right. Zara doesck the ability to stay here. If there are new projects in the future, I''ll consider giving her a chance as a favor to you.


    "As for you, I originally intended to keep you, but given the current situation, as you can see, I have to prioritize cooperation with the Morgan Group. This isn''t just for me but for the entire crew as well. I hope you can understand."


    In simple terms, he needed the money, and the two could leave. Dorian clenched


    his fists, clearly taken aback by this oue. Hisplexion shifted from ashen to a shade of anger.


    L nned all this, right? He fixed his gaze on her. "L, you really are something!"


    L was taken aback. Was he out of his mind? What did he think their rtionship was?


    "How could this happen?" Zara was bewildered.


    This situation had turned outpletely differently than she had expected. Now that Samuel had openly rejected her, and with Cole backing L, L felt more confident.


    She chuckled, ready to exploit her newfound confidence. "Aren''t you curious about who this person is?"


    Zara, with her teary eyes, lifted her gaze. L tilted her chin at Cole, who straightened his back even more.


    Being of service to L was a tremendous honor in his eyes. After all, while others might be unaware of her significance in Kieran''s eyes, he was fully aware. Making a good impression on Kieran through her was far more valuable than trying to curry favor with him directly.


    "This is Cole, the personal assistant to Kieran Morgan, the CEO of the Morgan Group," She said with a lightugh. Although her voice was soft, Zara found it grating.


    Dorian felt the same irritation.


    "The Morgan Group?" His expression was skeptical. "After all these years, you still haven''t severed ties with Noah?"


    L stood in ce, her eyes carrying a faint chill, her pale skin exuding an icy aura.


    "Why are you suddenly interested in my affairs?" She smiled, yet it held no trace of joy.


    Dorian paused for a moment. He had been very strict with L in the past, and his possessiveness made him intolerant of her associations with other men. asionally, he''d even felt jealous over work-rted matters. However, over the past two years, after bing one of the best actors, his workload intensified, and Zara had just entered the entertainment industry.


    His focus had been significantly diverted, and he paid less attention to L''s affairs. But wasn''t loyalty in a rtionship a fundamental principle of love? Dorian''s heart swelled with rage. "L, have you cheated on me?"


    She almostughed out loud. "You''d better let go of your baby sister before questioning me!"

 Chapter 21

    L lowered her gaze slightly, her long eyshes casting a slight shadow on her eyelids, giving her a cold look.


    "L!" Dorian gritted his teeth. "Zara is my sister. Show some respect!"


    As he said this, he loosened his grip around her shoulders. Zara felt a pang of anxiety and pulled away from his embrace.


    She cried, "L, I never expected you to look at us this way. I should have known you were deliberately targeting me! I should have stopped Dorian from bringing me here to face this humiliation.


    "If I hadn''te, he wouldn''t have lost this film opportunity. Don''t you care about my career or Dorian''s? How can''t you let go of this? Just let us both go!"


    Her words drew deep frowns from Cole and Samuel.


    Dorian felt a sharp pain in his heart, and he was filled with guilt. She wouldn''t have to confront such nder and injustice if only he hadn''t agreed to bring Zara today.


    And now, in his eyes, L had be a mean person. Samuel wanted to step in and help L exin, but she spoke up first.


    "You two are really siblings, and so am I with Noah," she said with a chuckle. Her calm demeanor showed no sign of pretense.


    Though it was true they were siblings, Dorian found it absurd. L''s loyalty to their rtionship was the bottom line. He scoffed coldly.


    "Do you think I''m stupid? What kind of siblings are you guys?"


    L smiled. "We are adopted siblings, and that''s more genuine than your rtionship. If it weren''t for having this brother, I''d have to wonder if all siblings interacted like you two."


    Cole and Samuel watched how the two were acting so intimately, and a chill ran down their spines after hearing L''s words.


    Zara looked at L with a troubled expression. How could a mere orphan possibly have ties with the Morgan family?


    Dorian naturally thought this was nonsense as well. L used every tactic to force him to submit, first bringing up Taylor and his wife and now leveraging Alex to pressure him.


    Now, she was resorting to such underhanded tactics to drive Zara away. She had one scheme after another.


    A woman so cunning-using every means at her disposal-could only be seen as someone who would exploit connections to the Morgan family. For her to say this now, she was either hysterical or deliberately trying to provoke him.


    She knew his possessiveness would surely lead him to act on this matter regarding Noah. L was just waiting for him to show signs of wanting to reconcile, allowing her to extend an olive branch and ask for him back.


    Dorian suppressed the rage on his face. He thought he almost fell into her trap.


    He snorted coldly. "L, I''ve been giving you chances. If you apologize right now, I might still forgive you!


    "You should know that I have a limit to my patience. Once you truly leave me, whether it''s the film projects you desire or the connections you crave, they will have nothing to do with you!"


    It was the first time L noticed how long-winded he could be. He sounded like someone going through a midlife crisis, repeating his threats repeatedly without any creativity.


    She chuckled. "Fine, I don''t want any of that. It''s all yours. You''d better do as you say and announce it publicly tomorrow. I''ll follow suit and make sure to cut all ties cleanly!"


    Dorian pointed at her. "Alright, you wanted this. Tomorrow morning. Wait for the trending topics!"


    He then supported Zara and turned to leave.


    Lughed. "Goodbye then!"


    He paused for a moment but didn''t look back.

 Chapter 22

    Zara threw herself into Dorian''s arms without a second thought once they were in the car. "Dorian, I''m so sorry! It''s all my fault.


    "If I hadn''t insisted on this role, you and L wouldn''t be in such a deadlock, and you wouldn''t have lost Taylor''s project. It''s all my fault.


    "L is right. It''s myck of ability that cost me the part. I was there just to humiliate myself and drag you down with me. Please scold me!"


    Dorian held her, gently patting her back. His tone was soft, a stark contrast to the harsh words he had spoken with L.


    "It''s all L''s fault. It has nothing to do with you. She''s deliberately targeting you. It''s better not to act in this movie.


    "L has clearly bribed Samuel. Being around people whock morals will only affect my work mood.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll get back at her for the grievances you faced today."


    Zara looked up at him, her eyes filled with admiration.


    Then, her voice quivered, and she said, "But are you really going to make it public like L said? If you do, you might really end up tearing your rtionship apart."


    Dorian let out a coldugh. "Zara, you''re too kind-hearted. You don''t understand how cunning L is. Her intentions are difficult to predict.


    "The more you back down, the more she will take advantage of you. Since that''s the case, I have no reason to give her more chances.


    "By making our situation public, she''ll see my determination. She''ll realize I won''t indulge her unreasonable antics any longer. Once everyone knows, no one will treat her kindly out of respect for me.


    "At that point, she''ll understand who she really owes everything to, and naturally, L wille back to me obediently. I''ll make sure she apologizes to you properly."


    Zara felt pleased. But when she heard, "Naturally, L wille back to me obediently," her mind went nk.


    What did that mean? Dorian still wanted to be with L?


    After Dorian left, both L and Cole maintained a calm demeanor, while Samuel''s expression was somewhat troubled. He wasn''t familiar with Dorian but had heard plenty of rumors about him.


    This great actor, who had been in the spotlight over the past two years, was generally regarded as having a cold exterior but a warm heart. He was known for his tact and politeness.


    However, today, his thoughts aligned with Cole''s; the rumors about Dorian circting weren''t entirely urate.


    After hesitating, Samuel asked, "If this does get publicized, with so many fans, could it negatively impact you? Was that a bit too impulsive just now?"


    Cole also felt that this situation could be troublesome. If a significant wave of negative public opinion arose, even with the Morgan Group''s intervention, it would be difficult to clean up the mess given the public''s collective voice.


    This matter needed to be reported to Kieran immediately.


    He thought briefly and said, "Mr. Grant, I''ve finished touring the set here. Just have someone calcte the required funds, and once you draft the contract, you can contact me.


    "Can I have a word with Ms. Hart privately?"


    When Samuel heard they could calcte the funds, he smiled broadly. He didn''t even notice what was said afterward; he just agreed.


    L followed Cole to a secluded spot. Cole tried tofort her, "Ms. Hart, don''t be upset. It''s Dorian who doesn''t deserve you.


    "As for the trouble he''s causing, Mr. Morgan will take care of it for you. Just focus on your filming here."


    L smiled. "Mr. Mason, I can handle this myself. There''s no need to bother my uncle about it; he''s busy enough as it is. This tiny matter doesn''t require his attention."


    Cole paused momentarily, and then his gaze softened as he looked at her. How could L be so well-behaved and understanding?


    L felt a bit bewildered by his look.


    "Ms. Hart, I''ve finished my business here. I need to head back to thepany to report to Mr. Morgan. He shoulde to pick you upter."


    L nodded. She let out a slight sigh after watching him leave. She didn''t feel at ease inside, even though she spoke about it as if it were nothing just now.


    She would need to consider how to handle the situation tomorrow.

 Chapter 23

    "Mr. ke, are you really going to make your affairs with Ms. Hart public?" The assistant looked worried.


    Dorian was annoyed. He tugged at his tie, his gaze cold. "Are you too bored?"


    The assistant swallowed hard and continued under pressure, "The film''s project manager has been putting pressure on us. It wouldn''t be good for us if news of Ms. Hart leaving breaks now. I''m just considering that and urging you to think it over."


    These words only added to Dorian''s irritation. Did the assistant not realize that he was aware of how making this public could also negatively impact him?


    Not to mention dealing with the project manager, just the fact that L had been with him through his lows until now was enough for others to use him of being ungrateful.


    All the reputation he had built over the years could go down the drain because of L''s unreasonable antics. There was no way he would take that without doing anything.


    Dorian''s expression darkened as he pulled a script from a pile of disorganized documents. "Deliver this script to Zara."


    Heforted Zara first, not wanting her to feel too upset. Then, he would consider how to handle L.


    "Oh, and you can try contacting the film investor directly and saying I''d like to meet him."


    The assistant took the script and nced at it. The role was the lead in a film thepany had invested in. His eyes flickered, and he thought Dorian was being overly kind to Zara.


    From his outsider''s perspective, L''s anger with him wasn''t entirely


    unreasonable. After all, what girl could tolerate her boyfriend being so nice to another woman?


    "What are you still dawdling for? Do you want me to send you off?" Dorian scolded, irritated by the unreliable people around him.


    The assistant wanted to speak but swallowed his words. He lowered his head and quickly left the room.


    The next day, Dorian nned to announce on Twitter at 10:00 am that L was leaving the team. However, when he logged into the studio ount, he was repeatedly reminded that it had been gged for unusual activity and temporarily suspended.


    A sense of inexplicable frustration welled up inside him, prompting him to use his personal ount instead.


    He logged in but was warned that he couldn''t post any content at the moment. He was already fuming, and this only made him angrier, so he smashed his phone against the wall.


    On the top floor of the Morgan Group''s building, in the CEO''s office, Kieran looked at the documents before him in an elegant posture. His clean-cut ck hair and tailored suit entuated his broad shoulders and narrow waist.


    He always had a cool demeanor, his tall nose adorned with gold-rimmed sses. His eyes were mysterious beneath the lenses. He had a perfect jawline and gave off an air of unattainable nobility.


    Yet, Cole appearedpletely unaware of Kieran''s unattainable nature. He reported with a beaming smile, "Mr. Morgan, I had someone suspend Dorian''s ount."


    Kieran''s hand holding the pen paused; his long fingers, merely grasping an ordinary pen, looked like a work of art pleasing to the eye.


    He raised his head, a rare hint of confusion crossing his face. "Is that all?"


    Cole smiled brighter, straightening his back proudly. "If he''s bullying Ms. Hart like this, it certainly won''t stop here. I''ve already contacted the higher-ups at Nexus Entertainment; they will fully support Ms. Hart''s career while putting pressure on Dorian.


    "There won''t be a hint of any remarks that could affect her mood."


    Kieran nodded. "Don''t let her know about this."


    Dorian''s expression darkened after he received a notification from thepany''s upper management telling him not to make the news of his contract termination with L public for the time being.


    He certainly didn''t suspect that this was rted to L. He merely thought that she was lucky. But just because thepany didn''t allow him to make a public statement didn''t mean he wouldn''t find other ways. He was determined to impose the punishment she deserved.


    He couldn''t keep indulging her like this.


    Zara waited all day but received no news about Dorian''s statement. She mmed the script onto the table out of frustration, producing a loud bang that made her assistant shrink back.


    Knowing she was in a bad mood today, they didn''t dare to offer any advice, fearing they might get caught in her wrath. Zara kept refreshing thetest updates on Dorian''s and his studio''s ounts on her phone.


    There was nothing!


    L felt equally puzzled. When she initially suggested the split, she hadn''t intended topletely sever ties with Dorian. She believed that parting amicably would be respectful of the years they had spent together.


    But to her surprise, he seemed to be pressing harder. L was ready to switch


    into battle mode, yet there was no action from his side. She felt a fleeting sense of disappointment, as if she had loaded her weapon but had nowhere to fire.

 Chapter 24

    The production crew had been quite busytely, andmuting from home took up too much time, so L decided to stay at the hotel they had arranged.


    She was bored and rolled on the bed like a fish flopping about.


    The bed was of terrible quality. It creaked incessantly and sagged badly, making her feel like she had been beaten up after sleeping in it. She would wake up with aches in her waist and legs and difort all over.


    The following day, she woke up looking a bit disheveled. Samuel asked with concern, but she waved her hand in reply. She didn''t feel like talking, so he didn''t press further.


    After Dorian left that day, he asked Taylor why they had both arranged toe to the production crew if their rtionship wasn''t good.


    That''s when Samuel learned that the two of them had actually been dating. Seeing L''s unwell appearance now, he assumed she was sad about the breakup.


    His gazended on L, who was napping during the break. He suddenly recalled the events from the first gossip scene.


    A sense of realization hit him; something wasn''t right.


    Cole or the Morgan Group shouldn''t have any conflicts with Dorian, yet he stated that Dorian was not allowed on the crew.


    Initially, Samuel thought that L''s im of being Noah''s adopted sister was merely a tactic to provoke Dorian. But as he reflected on Cole''s attitude toward her, he noticed something.


    Was he respectful? He let out a hiss, stroking his chin as he pondered. Cole hadn''t refuted the idea of the adoption. As Kieran''s assistant, he would undoubtedly have said something if it were a lie.


    Even minor incidents attracted much attention in a prominentpany like the Morgan Group. An adopted daughter wouldn''t go unnoticed, so how could there be no rumors?


    However, it didn''t mean there wasn''t any truth to it. Could it be that L actually had an impressive background? L had been busy with the production crew for several days but still couldn''t adjust to the hotel''s bed.


    As she considered changing hotels at her own expense, she received a call from Billy. Aware that he would only call with ulterior motives, L braced herself and picked up.


    "L, are you busy?" L could already picture his appearance-probably with a bulging belly and a fake smile.


    "Mr. Johnson, if you have something to say, just get to the point. It''s normal for you to assign me work as my superior."


    "Stop with the superior talk," he said, feigning a scold.


    He continued, "The two neers I arranged for you areing to the set. I know you''re busy and won''t have time to guide them. But since it''s their first day, could you¡ª"


    L rolled her eyes. "When is it? I''ll take a day off toe over."


    Billy was surprised at how fast she agreed. Given her connection to the Morgan family, he expected her to be a bit difficult to deal with.


    He hurriedly replied, "The day after tomorrow."


    L replied with a simple "Okay."


    After taking her leave, she returned to Evergreen Heights the next afternoon, as it was closer to thepany and more convenient.


    Kieran was surprised to see her when he returned.


    "Why didn''t you let me pick you up?" He strode over, his typically cold expression softening slightly.


    As he got closer, he noticed that L didn''t look well. He touched her forehead, but she wasn''t sick.


    "Why do you look so tired?"


    L stifled a yawn, slumping on the sofa like an octopus. "Don''t even mention it. The bed at the hotel they arranged was incredibly ufortable.


    "I woke up feeling like I had run a half-mile race; my back and legs were sore.


    "I haven''t had a good rest these past few days. And I have to take the neers


    to the set tomorrow, so I want toe back and sleep it off."


    "Why didn''t you say anything? I can arrange a new ce for you." His voice was smooth and soothing, with an inexplicable hint of intimacy.


    However, Kieran didn''t hear her response. He turned and realized she had already fallen asleep. He chuckled, a smile gracing his features.


    He pinched her soft cheek. "You''re like a little pig."


    His voice was slightly husky. He picked her up, and L''s sweet fragrance enveloped him. He narrowed his eyes slightly and carried her toward the bedroom.

 Chapter 25

    L had a good sleep, but she woke up a bitte the next day.


    She hurriedly got ready and went downstairs, only to find Kieran still there.


    "Uncle Kieran, why haven''t you gone to the office yet?"


    He looked up and replied leisurely, "I''m waiting for you."


    L nearly choked on her food. She took a sip of milk to help it go down. "I..."


    Kieran nced at his watch. "You''re going to bete."


    She immediately cast aside her other emotions. "Then I''ll have to trouble you, Uncle Kieran. Today is quite important, and I can''t bete."


    She quickly drank a few more sips, worried about getting car sick.


    Kieran calmly followed her as she headed out. She sat in the passenger seat, munching the leftover bread.


    "You can choose any car from the garage when you''re free. If you don''t like any of them, Cole can take you to look at other cars."


    "Hmm?" L was confused.


    "It''s not that I''m unwilling to drive you around." His gaze was focused on the road ahead as he added, "Having a car can be more convenient for you when you''re on your own..."


    Like yesterday, he didn''t finish that sentence.


    L nodded. She hadn''t driven before because she was always with Dorian.


    With him around, she didn''t need to drive.


    Now, having a car would indeed be much more convenient.


    However, she would pass on the cars in Kieran''s garage and buy a cheaper one formuting.


    Kieran shook away her thoughts and didn''t say anything more.


    When they arrived at thepany, Billy was already waiting in the office with some people.


    L fell silent upon seeing the two neers.


    The boy''s name was Teddy Anderson, and the girl''s was Jamie Lane. Both of them looked pretty good.


    However, as neers, they were simply too fresh.


    They had just debuted and had no portfolio to back them up.


    L scrutinized them a bit more closely.


    Teddy was tall, over five feet nine inches, and at 21 years old, he carried a youthful aura. When he wasn''t smiling, he had a somewhat stern look.


    Jamie was younger and just turned 20 this year. Her cheeks were round with some baby fat, but her features were gentle and cute, making her likable to audiences.


    However, they seemed quite surprised to see L. Had Billy not informed them that she would be their agent?


    L''s gaze met Jamie''s briefly, and she clearly saw something off in her eyes.


    She didn''t mind. Whether these two liked her or were willing to ept her as their agent, they had no choice but to ept the situation.


    The filming location for the two was also at the film studio under Samuel, which L found quite fortunate.


    The transport could have been troublesome if it had been in another studio.


    Since she had agreed to take on this responsibility, she would be sure to look after them properly.


    ...


    On the road, L asked for a copy of the script and nced through it. It was a simple female lead story, and the roles selected for the two neers were quite good.


    The characters stood out, and if performed well, they might gain poprity after the show aired.


    She was considering whether she should find an acting coach for them. Would that be cutting it too close?


    As she was mulling this over, Teddy suddenly asked, "When we get there, do you think Ms. Hayes will give us her autograph if I ask?"


    Sitting in the passenger seat, L paused. "Who? What did you say?"


    Her cold gaze caused Teddy to jump slightly. He swallowed hard before saying, "Ms. Hayes."


    "You mean the one who recently won Best Actress at the Spectra Awards?"


    Seeing him nod, L squeezed the script in her hands. Given Zara''s status, it was unlikely that this drama would even be within her reach.


    Moreover, Nexus Entertainment invested in this production. How could they possibly give the female lead role to an outsider?


    Jamie chimed in, seemingly to remind her, "The male lead for this drama was changed to Mr. ke, so the project has risen from A-level to S-level."


    L chuckled softly at her words.


    So that was it.


    "And there''s something else you might not know, Ms. Hart," Jamie continued.


    L turned her gaze toward her, waiting for her to borate.

 Chapter 26

    "There''s a trending topic about you on Twitter today. It''s already climbed to third ce on the list," Jamie said while showing her phone to L.


    She spoke and moved slowly, in line with her typically reserved nature.


    The headline read, "#LPossiblyLeaving DoriansTeam"


    L nced at it and nodded, her expression unchanged.


    Teddy asked, "Is this true?"


    Jamie nudged him, signaling him to be quiet.


    L didn''t respond, and after a long silence, just when they thought she wouldn''t answer, she finally spoke up.


    "It''s true. It''s been almost a month."


    The two in the backseat received the answer but didn''t know how to respond.


    The atmosphere grew heavy.


    Fortunately, they soon arrived at their destination.


    The staff led them inside the studio.


    At that moment, Zara was chatting with him in Dorian''s dressing room.


    "Dorian, didn''t you say thepany wasn''t allowing you to disclose your affairs with L publicly? Why did this piece of news suddenly pop up today?"


    Dorian was ying with his phone while leaning back in his chair, looking rxed like a spoiled rich kid.


    "I leaked the information," he said with a nonchnt smile. "L has a stubborn personality. She never gives up until she hits a wall. She won''t realize she''s gone too far if she doesn''t feel my determination."


    "Are you nning to acknowledge it then?" Zara felt a glimmer of hope rekindling in her heart. As long as everyone knew about their split, she was sure to make it so neither could turn back.


    "Just get out of the way, L!" she thought.


    But Dorian shook his head. "I''m not saying anything."


    No response was a way of silently agreeing. It didn''t matter whether others understood. All that mattered was that L did.


    A flicker of resentment shed in Zara''s eyes. She couldn''t understand what was so great about L, what made her so special.


    Even after all this turmoil, Dorian still wanted her!


    It was just a three to five-year rtionship. Why was it so hard for him to cut ties?


    She pretended not to care and smiled. "No response is fine too. That way, L will know you''re waiting for her toe back. I truly envy your rtionship."


    Dorian chuckled and gently flicked her forehead. "My dear Zara, you''ll meet someone who loves you just as much as you love them in the future."


    She rubbed her forehead, pretending to be dissatisfied, and shot him a yful nce. "Someone as good as you is hard toe by. The men out there are all smooth talkers, just looking to take advantage of my looks!"


    Her words greatly pleased Dorian''s vanity, and his smile widened.


    He looked at Zara, his gaze softening with affection.


    Zara returned his gaze, her eyes filled with emotion, her expression shy, and her red lips tempting.


    They leaned in slightly, and she felt her face flush instantly. She turned her gaze away to maintain herposure.


    "Dorian, I heard this script has a plot involving an ancient temple, and the crew chose Mount Shasta. It is known for its effective marriage blessings. How about youe with me to check it out?"


    She fidgeted with her clothes, and Dorian was distracted by her slightly flushed face.


    He murmured, "Mount Shasta, huh..."


    L was naturally stubborn, usually responding better to gentleness rather than pressure, and she was easily moved.


    Since she had made a fuss over a bracelet...


    Dorian''s mind raced with possibilities. Why not take advantage of the filming to get her another one?


    She might admit her mistakes when she''s touched.


    Then, he could punish her and reward her as well.


    Zara nodded with a bright smile. "You remember the bracelet you gave me? You could get another one to take with you. That way, L could calm down."


    He chuckled and ruffled her hair. "You''ve been wronged. Let''s not bring this up again. This script is mypensation gift to you. Let''s aim for another award."


    Zara stood up excitedly but tripped over the corner of the table. Dorian quickly reached out and grabbed her around the waist.


    Zara leaned into his embrace, making the atmosphere even more intimate. "Sorry, am I interrupting something?"


    The door to the dressing room suddenly swung open, startling both of them and snapping them back to reality.


    Zara hurriedly stood upright, and upon seeing the visitor, she froze in ce. "L?"

 Chapter 27

    Zara exined, "L, don''t misunderstand. Dorian and I were just..."


    L tilted her head and wore a yful smile. "No need to exin. I understand! A brother helping his sister with a little eye makeup-there''s nothing to rify."


    She smiled, but there were no traces of joy.


    Behind her, Jamie and Teddy felt the atmosphere turn awkward.


    Teddy nced back at the person lounging nearby. "Did you intentionally point us to the wrong room?"


    The person, yawningzily, replied calmly, "Sorry, my bad! It''s the one next door."


    This person recognized L and had previously been close to Dorian. There had long been rumors about their fallout. Since no one rified anything about the trending topic on Twitter, it must be true.


    He couldn''t stand how L used to act.


    "You!" Teddy eximed in anger.


    Jamie quickly grabbed him. "Calm down. This isn''t the ce for a confrontation."


    Dorian gritted his teeth when he saw L''s carefree and disrespectful demeanor. "L, can you knock?"


    Yet, deep down, he thought that L had indeede to find him after seeing the trending topic.


    But his anger and inted confidence pushed aside his idea of using the bracelet to move L. It existed in his mind for just a fleeting moment.


    Dorian thought he could coax L, but only if she was obedient.


    L took her time stepping back, then with a loud noise, she mmed the door shut and pounded on it a few times, causing the makeshift break room to shake slightly.


    Momentster, the door was kicked open, and she appeared with a harmless smile. "Oh, I''m so sorry! I walked into the wrong room. Sorry for the disturbance. See youter."


    Dorian and Zara''s expressions darkened. Just as Dorian was about to voice his anger, the door was mmed shut again.


    He felt as if he had been shut out, and his anger red up. "L!"


    Zara followed closely behind him. "Dorian, don''t get angry. L misunderstood us. Just exin it to her calmly. Don''t lose your temper."


    Her words only made Dorian''s expression darken.


    Misunderstandings one after another... wasn''t that all they ever talked about?


    After exining so many times, they wouldn''t still be in such chaos if L could listen once.


    Zara seemed to understand him well. Her words appeared to be mediating but were actually fueling the fire.


    But when Dorian opened the door, L had already taken herpanions into the adjacent room.


    "I''ll be over at the production crew not far from you. Call me immediately if you encounter any issues, and remember to be polite when you meet your seniors," she patiently instructed the two.


    Though Nexus Entertainment invested in this drama, Teddy and Jamie''s ranks were not very high, and as neers, they didn''t have a private break room.


    Someone in the room recognized L, and upon hearing her speak, everyone strained to listen.


    Dorian led Zara into the room, and everyone immediately stood up to greet them, the mes of gossip ring even higher.


    Jamie and Teddy also got to their feet, politely saying hello.


    L didn''t even look back. She made some arrangements before ncing at the time. "It''s about time. I''ll take my leave now."


    "Oh, and Teddy, since you''re a guy, make sure to take care of Jamie when issues arise. But you must contact me immediately if you encounter something you can''t solve."


    He quickly replied while smiling brightly, "Got it."


    He had thought that an agent who worked with a great actor would be arrogant


    and hard to get along with, but to his surprise, L was quite easygoing.


    Teddy''s favor for her grew exponentially.


    Dorian watched their harmonious interaction, and his gaze darkened.


    He clenched his fists, forcing himself to stay calm.


    He shouldn''t fall for L''s tricks. She deliberately mingled with other men to provoke him!


    L nodded, unconcerned about Dorian making things difficult for them after she left.


    He had shares in thepany, and if any negative news got out, it would equally impact him.


    As L directly walked past them, her wrist was suddenly grabbed. "L, can we talk?"


    Everyone in the room turned their curious eyes toward the two.

 Chapter 28

    L pulled her wrist back, maintaining a polite distance. "I don''t have time. Mr. Foster is waiting for me."


    "Are you threatening me?" Dorian frowned.


    L responded with a questioning look.


    She chuckled lightly. "You''re overthinking it. After all, I am the assistant director, and I have a lot of work to do.


    "If you want to talk, schedule an appointment next time."


    "You!" Dorian hadn''t expected her to disregard him in front of so many people.


    He took a deep breath, about to speak, but L had already left.


    Zara grabbed Dorian, who was about to chase after L. "Dorian, today is the opening ceremony. We need to take pictures soon, and afterward, we''re having dinner with the director."


    Zara''s overly coy voice made L feel uneasy all over.


    L quickened her pace as if a flood were chasing her from behind.


    Before she even reached the production crew, she received a message.


    Dorian said, "L, you saw the trending topic today, right?"


    She didn''t want to reply but opened Twitter to check. The trending topic was now second on the list.


    Clicking in, she first saw a question directed at her.


    "L, have you betrayed Dorian?"


    She pursed her lips and logged into her main ount to take a look.


    Goodness, the news had exploded.


    There were various mentions, private messages, andments flooding in.


    The phone took a few seconds to respond before the page loaded.


    From a particr perspective, L''s Twitter ount could be seen as a drop zone for Dorian''s minor updates.


    Many of the posts featured material that fans hadn''t seen before, and asionally, she would share first-hand information rted to Dorian.


    As a result, many of Dorian''s fans followed her, jokingly referring to her as their insider.


    In the past, she found joy in these matters when she liked Dorian.


    But now, her feelings wereplicated.


    L nced at her phone but didn''t respond.


    Dorian''s fans were usually discreet, but their collective strength was formidable.


    She didn''t see the need to engage in conflict with so many of them.


    In the entertainment industry, news typically peaked for no more than two days. After the hype, things would settle down.


    However, her silence only gave Dorian more confidence.


    L was not someone who would suffer in silence. Her silence was because she


    understood that there was no turning back once the words were out.


    Just as Dorian was about to send another message, his assistant called.


    "Mr. ke..." he spoke tentatively.


    Dorian felt his mood darken further at the assistant''s hesitance. "If you don''t want to work anymore, just get lost!"


    The assistant broke out in a cold sweat but quickly got to the point. "We couldn''t reach the film investor, but his assistant got back to us.


    "They said their boss only handles investments; he doesn''t understand the specifics of the crew. If there are any issues, just contact the head of the crew directly."


    Dorian rubbed his temples in frustration. "Does the head of the crew still insist on having Le over?"


    "Yes," the assistant said. He gritted his teeth and added, "Mr. ke, I can see that you truly have feelings for Ms. Hart, but she''s clearly feeling wronged right now. She thinks you''re not valuing her enough.


    "Girls need some coaxing. If you wait for her to calm down, I fear she might just cut off your rtionship entirely by the time she does. When two people have conflicts, they need to talk things over. Everybody knows how difficult it has been for you two.


    "You should ask her not to act out of impulse, but aren''t you also holding onto your pride? Both of you are too stubborn, and it could really cause the two people who love each other to drift apart."


    After delivering such a long speech, he felt a bit of cold sweat break out on his forehead.


    He had brought this up many times recently, but each time, he hadn''t gotten two words out before Dorian interrupted him with a scolding.


    But this time, he didn''t.


    The assistant recalled seeing L get out of a luxury car that day. Gathering his courage, he said again, "Ms. Hart is beautiful, and her personality is lovely, so she attracts a lot of attention from men. Right now, she''s in her most vulnerable state.


    "If someone were to take advantage of that, even if you reconcileter, there will always be a rift in your hearts, and you won''t be able to return to how things were."


    Dorian''s mind shed to how L interacted with Teddy today. Though she didn''t show much expression, her tone was very gentle, like how she had first treated him.

 Chapter 29

    Dorian had to admit that he still felt a flutter for L.


    Their rtionship had indeed be too tense recently. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to enjoy his time with her.


    But the idea of spoiling L and ending up in a messy situation made him hesitate to indulge her.


    If hepromised this time, wouldn''t she only be more demanding next time?


    He pinched the bridge of his nose and instructed his assistant, "Try contacting the investor. If he''s willing to budge, it should make things easier with the head of the crew."


    The assistant hesitantly asked, "Mr. ke, are you really not nning to have a proper talk with Ms. Hart?"


    "Just focus on your job!"


    Dorian hung up, rubbing his forehead, trying to suppress his fatigue.


    After a moment''s thought, he sent a message to L.


    "L, don''t be stubborn. This isn''t good for you.


    "I''ve been in contact with the person in charge of that film project. If you return to me, I''ll hand this project over to you. Isn''t bing a great director your dream?


    "As long as you behave ande back quietly, I can overlook your tantrum and fully support your career."


    The questions and even insults on Twitter hadn''t affected L''s mood, but these few messages now made her feel like she had swallowed a fly-she felt disgusted.


    Again, with the "behave" and "I''ll overlook the past"!


    L didn''t want to respond at all. Just as she contemted blocking him directly, another message came through.


    "Do you really think Billy values you? He just brushed you off with two random neers. Are you content with that?"


    L furrowed her brows. She wasn''t stupid. She could see that Billy was trying to make things difficult for her.


    But so what?


    The current situation was far better than when Dorian had just debuted.


    If she could help Dorian rise, she could do the same for the next one.


    Seeing that she still wasn''t replying, Dorian grew increasingly irritable.


    "L, you don''t have the right to throw a tantrum. The insults on Twitter are enough to force you into a corner."


    L lowered her gaze, suppressing the bitterness rising in her chest.


    Then, she decided to delete his chat and blocked him.


    At that moment, her heart ached sharply.


    She sat down on a stool, and Samuel just happened to see her clutching her chest.


    It resembled a famous art piece.


    With such good looks, it would be a shame for L not to be an idol.


    He asked with concern, "L, are you feeling unwell? You should find a ce to rest for a bit."


    L shook her head, forcing a smile before returning to her tasks.


    Samuel watched her busy figure, deep in thought.


    Meanwhile, Dorian sent another message and noticed the red exmation mark.


    His new phone, which he had only just reced, had been smashed again. Her temper was getting out of hand.


    He offered her a way out, but she wouldn''t take it. She was truly pushing her luck. Did she really want him to beg her personally?


    Since she was so intent on running away, he would let her go out and experience some hardship first. Only then would she understand the benefits of staying by his side.


    At that moment, the director called everyone to eat, and he set the matter aside for now.


    This director had coborated with them before. Seeing Dorian apanied by Zara and just an assistant behind him, he asked with curiosity, "Where''s L?"


    He liked that girl. She was both beautiful and capable.


    Despite having the backing of the Morgan family, she remained grounded. It was truly rare.


    However, he hadn''t disclosed thatyer of connection to anyone, as both Kieran and L had advised him to keep quiet about it.


    Thinking back to when he first coborated with Dorian, he remembered that Dorian wasn''t particrly well-known then.


    He might never have had that opportunity if it weren''t for L.


    Now, looking at Dorian, he smiled. That girl had a good eye. In just a few years, he had be a major movie star.

 Chapter 30

    Dorian''s demeanor became even colder upon hearing what the director said.


    He forced a smile and asked, "Are you two close?"


    The director furrowed his brows and replied, "Just a little." Then, he fell silent.


    After finishing her tasks, L messaged Jamie to check on their first day at the set.


    After confirming that everything was fine, she stretched her back, relishing the satisfying cracks in her spine.


    Samuel called out to her as she was preparing to head back to the hotel. "L!" She turned around. "Mr Grant, is there anything else?"


    "No, no." He waved his hand dismissively. "Just wanted to let you know that we''ve changed hotels for today. We''re now at Opulent Hotel.


    "Pack your things and go register at the front desk. If you have too much to carry, just call me."


    L was surprised. She didn''t ask further, but her expression clearly showed her confusion.


    How could the production crew afford to stay at Opulent Hotel?


    Noticing her bewilderment, Samuel exined, "Didn''t the Morgan group invest in us? They''ve already advanced part of the funds. The actors and staff need good amodations so they can work with energy. Now hurry up and pack."


    L didn''t dwell on it.


    She unexpectedly ran into Cole at the hotel entrance. He was leaning against a sleek ck car she hadn''t seen before.


    He waved cheerfully and greeted, "Ms. Hart."


    "Did Uncle Kieran change his car?"


    This car looked brand new. It was clearly just purchased, but the brand and model...


    She tapped her chin, feeling it didn''t quite match Kieran''s aloof and steady demeanor.


    Cole smiled and said, "Not at all! Mr. Morgan prepared this for you. I was tasked with delivering it."


    "For me?" L was genuinely surprised.


    They had only discussed this that morning, and Kieran had arranged it by the evening?


    It would have been fine if it were something else, but this car, while not as luxurious as what Kieran usually drove, still cost over a million.


    Cole didn''t give her a chance to refuse and shoved the car keys into her hand. "By the way, I heard you changed hotels. I can help you carry your things since there must be a lot."


    He grinned slyly. Delivering the car was his primary task, and moving her things was his secondary task.


    Kieran really cared for L. Just for herfort, he had changed the hotel for the entire crew.


    L didn''t refuse and let him help her with the move.


    After packing up, Cole didn''t linger and took a taxi back.


    She finally managed to get a good night''s sleep here, and the next day, she woke up and messaged Kieran.


    "Thanks to the big sponsor for changing the hotel for the whole crew. I''m


    benefiting from it too!" She added a bear-bowing emoji at the end.


    Seeing this, Kieran''s eyes lit up as he replied simply, "As long as you''refortable."


    He even imitated her and sent a yful emoji back.


    When Kieran arrived at thepany, Cole immediately sensed he was in a good mood. During the morning meeting, he didn''t even get angry when a supervisor reported a mistake.


    What mysterious force could have influenced him?


    Taking advantage of her break, L, in good spirits, drove her new car over to visit Jamie and Teddy.


    After circling around without seeing anyone, she asked Jamie for their location. Before Jamie could reply, she overheard some discussions nearby.


    "This trending topic has been up for two days, and Dorian hasn''t responded yet. His affairs with L must be real, right?"


    "I don''t know. I''ve seen plenty of Dorian''s fans criticizing L. Why? Isn''t it normal for a coboration to end?"


    "Let me tell you, you clearly don''t understand the entertainment industry. At first, I thought it was just a regr contract expiration, but now it''s turned into huge negative news online, and Dorian still hasn''te out to rify anything."


    The girl, who didn''t quite understand at first, suddenly realized. "So, you mean they didn''t part ways amicably but had a falling out? But why?"


    Another girl scoffed. "Why? It''s obvious! Some people think they made the actor famous, and now their appetite has grown. They want more."


    The previously quiet girl chimed in, "I''ve interacted with Dorian before, and he''s a nice person. If there weren''t something truly intolerable, he wouldn''t be so ruthless toward a veteran in the industry."


    "People are never satisfied! I thought it was odd when she brought two neers to our crew. She''s just asking for trouble!"


    "I really don''t get why Nexus Entertainment is still supporting someone like her."


    L was already mentally prepared for malicious spection, so hearing this didn''t affect her much.


    She pulled her gaze away but unexpectedly locked eyes with Dorian from a distance.


    He was listening indifferently to the nder against L.

 Chapter 31

    L was stunned, feeling as if Dorian hadpletely changed. It was as if he was now a different person-as if he had exchanged souls.


    Back then, though Dorian had little influence in the past, he was fiercely protective of her and did not allow anyone to speak ill of her.


    He couldn''t bear to see her suffer even the slightest injustice.


    He would ride his bike with her along Northridge River and travel great distances just to buy her favorite snacks.


    Whenever he made money, he would buy her gifts-dresses and skincare products. He would go to great lengths to find new and interesting things to make her happy.


    He even risked losing roles and fought with producers and investors when they took advantage of her.


    asionally, when work separated them for long periods, he would rush to see her as soon as it ended, holding her tightly and rambling about how much he missed her for half the day.


    But now, Dorian stood high above her, regarding her with a condescending gaze.


    They gazed at each other from a distance, yet neither showed the slightest desire to speak.


    L averted her gaze and walked forward with a subtle lift of her brows. Just a few steps away, Dorian spoke.


    "L, can we talk?" he asked.


    "If it''s going to lead to an argument, then there''s no need," L said, raising her eyes. Her long eyshes cast a shadow that obscured the emotions beneath.


    She intended to discuss work matters but avoid personal issues.


    However, Dorian interpreted it differently. He thought they could have a calm conversation, but it wouldn''t be worth it if it turned out to be like the previous times -tense and aggressive.


    The hurt from being blocked softened at that moment.


    "Recently-"


    Dorian had just begun when he was interrupted.


    "Dorian," Zara said as she approached from behind, her eyes widening in surprise at the sight of L.


    "L, what are you doing here? Are you here to see the two neers you brought?" she added.


    L frowned slightly, unable to tolerate the coyness in Zara''s voice.


    Zara was still in her costume, looking like a delicate white flower, which mirrored her persona.


    Based on her appearance alone, she seemed clean and pure, which exined why she was called the "Serene Maiden".


    Dorian''s initially cold gaze softened slightly upon seeing Zara.


    "Dorian, Zara, you''re all here!"


    Another voice rang out behind L, equally grating to her senses.


    Darcy hurriedly ran over from behind. She didn''t have the time to sidestep and bumped into L, causing her to stagger.


    "Why are you blocking the way?" Darcy eximed. Her makeup was heavily influenced by exaggerated styles, with thick ck eyeliner and vibrant red and purple eyeshadows.


    She opened her mouth to scold L with a frown, her fiery red lips resembling a witch''s gaping maw.


    After realizing it was L, she let out a cold snort. "What? Regretting the breakup? Coming to seek my brother''s forgiveness? If you bring Ms. Parker back, we will forgive you!"


    The series of encounters thoroughly disrupted L''s mood.


    She chose not to respond, which only made Darcy angrier. "Why are you wearing such a light-colored dress? Trying to y the pitiful little flower?"


    As she said this, she seemed to forget that Zara was the one who loved wearing white dresses.


    A sh of displeasure crossed her face.


    The three of them stood opposed to her, with Darcy and Zara together, resembling the innocent and kind heroine from a fairy tale alongside her wicked stepmother.


    After finishing filming, Jamie saw the messages and pulled Teddy over to find L.


    Upon arriving, she immediately noticed the stark division between the groups. She frowned as she stood behind L.

 Chapter 32

    It appeared that Jamie had unknowingly backed L up.


    Teddy, with his somewhat simple-minded demeanor, greeted his idol cheerfully, "Hello, Ms. Hayes !"


    She immediately shed a warm smile. "Have you finished filming the morning scenes? Rest well. We have scenes together this afternoon, so let''s give it our all!"


    He nodded eagerly, like a child praised by a teacher. "Sure thing, Ms. Hayes! You rest well, too."


    Jamie nced at him before looking back at L. "Ms. Hart, what brings you here? Our filming has gone pretty smoothly today. The director even praised us for performing well as neers."


    "Since I have a break now, how about I take you all out for a meal?" L replied, a hint of appreciation evident on her face. She hadn''t expected them to be so easy to work with.


    "Teddy, you don''t have a formal acting background, so after some time, I''ll arrange for you to get a teacher to improve your acting skills.


    "If you have any questions, feel free to ask Jamie. I see a few seasoned actors in your crew. You can observe them during downtime to learn a lot."


    Teddy broke into a bright smile, his youthful energy infectious to those around him.


    L smiled, her eyes clear and bright like spring water.


    Teddy was inexperienced and naive and could hardly withstand such an alluring gaze. The moment he met her eyes, his face flushed.


    He awkwardly turned his head, stumbling over his words. "I-I will, and I''ll work hard."


    Dorian clenched his fists. How could she smile so seductively at another man? He couldn''t help but step forward.


    Zara seemed oblivious to his change in mood, casually pulling on his arm.


    "How about we go out to eat? It just so happens that Darcy is here, too."


    Dorian pulled his gaze away from L, ncing at the sleeve that Zara was tugging. He felt inexplicably irritated.


    He discreetly withdrew his arm and replied coldly, "Let''s go."


    Zara looked at her empty hand, her emotions darkening in her eyes.


    "Sure! It''s been a while since I''ve had a meal with Zara-so many of my ssmates like you. The boys in my ss know about our rtionship and have been asking me for your autograph. When can you sign a few for me? I want to show them off!"


    Darcy chatted away, her heavy eye makeup entuating her exaggerated expressions, which made her look somewhat terrifying.


    Zara suppressed her disgust and looked up again, wearing a gentle smile. "Sure!"


    Dorian frowned. "How often have I told you your makeup doesn''t look good? Can''t you change it up?"


    "Dorian, what do you know? This is fashion!" Darcy retorted, unhappy at being scolded but too timid to argue back too strongly.


    Knowing that Dorian usually listened to Zara, Darcy quickly tugged on her arm. "Zara, you agree, right?"


    L had previously suggested that Darcy would look better with lighter makeup to highlight her facial features.


    Darcy only found her annoying.


    "It looks fine," Zara replied, trying to keep her tone neutral. But if one listened closely, annoyance lingered beneath her words.


    However, Darcy''s blind admiration for her meant she was easily distracted by Zara''s presence.


    Hearing Zara''s response, Darcy deliberately raised her voice and said, "Some people just have bad taste and don''t understand aesthetics. They might be jealous of how vibrant and elegant I look, afraid I''ll steal their spotlight. That''s why they say light makeup looks better!"


    Though she aimed her remarks at L, each word coincidentallynded harshly on Zara.


    Lighter makeup made Zara look more like a pure, delicate flower, charming and endearing.


    "What a fool. Does Darcy even have a brain?" she thought.


    L''s eyes fell on Zara. Though her gaze seemed light, it felt piercing.


    Zara tried to act calm. "Since we''re all going out to eat, L, would you like to join us?"

 Chapter 33

    Upon hearing Zara''s invitation, Teddy''s eyes lit up. He eagerly looked at L as if he wanted to shout, "I want to go out with my idol!"


    Jamie closed her eyes briefly and pulled Teddy back. "I remember you saying Ms. Hayes prefers light vors, but I love spicy food! We rarely get to go out, so I''d like to have some spicy dishes. Is that okay, Ms. Hart?"


    L nced at her in surprise before breaking into a lightugh.


    "That works," she said, turning to Zara with slight regret. "Since that''s the case, we won''t interrupt you three any longer."


    Her figure was slender, and her posture perfect. With bright eyes and a beautiful smile, the light illuminated her face, making her already exquisite features appear even more radiant.


    Her eyes sparkled with charm, making her an outstanding beauty.


    Before anyone could respond, she had already turned to leave with herpanions.


    "Acting all high and mighty, as if anyone cares to eat with her! Just seeing her is enough to turn my stomach!" Darcy rolled her eyes dramatically, and her expression grew vicious.


    Dorian shot her a disapproving nce. "Have you always talked to her like this?"


    She was taken aback, feeling inexplicably uneasy. "No, no! I just can''t stand her breaking up with you and using Ms. Parker to threaten you. Dorian, I''m just standing up for you. You can''t be angry about this!"


    "That''s enough!" He stepped forward with a dark expression.


    "What does that mean?" Darcy was incredulous.


    Was he actually questioning her for L?


    Zara didn''t want to engage. She quickly caught up with Dorian while noticing the eyes on them.


    She deliberately pulled Dorian closer, her demeanor intimate, resembling a lovely couple.


    The onlookers fixed their gaze on them, whispering among themselves.


    "Are Dorian and Zara really dating?"


    "They''ve given each other personal items, so it must be true, right? They''re both in the midst of their careers rising, so maybe they''re keeping it under wraps to avoid any impact?"


    "Do you think L left Dorian''s team because of that bracelet he gifted her at the award show, hoping to make a romantic connection?"


    After a quick thought, the person replied, "So, you mean she didn''t allow Dorian to go public with the rtionship, and they had a falling out? Isn''t that a bit of an overreaction?"


    Hearing outsiders discuss his rtionship with Zara, Dorian felt a wave of difort wash over him.


    He nced at Zara''s hand. He wanted to pull away but hesitated and ultimately didn''t react.


    When he looked up again, L had already walked far away.


    But they could still hear the group discussing behind them.


    Teddy was curious. "Ms. Hart, is what they said true?"


    L walked gracefully, her high heels clicking against the ground and the hem of her skirt swaying with the wind.


    L kept her gaze straight ahead. "They''re half right."


    Teddy''s expression turned pained, as if he were about to cry.


    "What''s wrong? Are you moved to tears by their love?" L chuckled, surprised that she could casually joke about it now.


    "Does this look like I''m touched? I''m really sad.


    "No one can understand! I finally got close to my idol, only to find out she was already in a rtionship. I''d rather just admire her from afar!


    "The worst part is that her other half is Dorian, a senior. I don''t even have a chance topete," Teddy said.


    He spoke with a sense of grievance, feeling as if he might just break down and cry.


    Jamie blinked vigorously at him, trying to signal him.


    "Is there something wrong with your eyes? I have eye drops if you need some," he offered.


    Jamie jumped up and gave him a yful smack. "Save it for yourself, stupid!" Teddy was dumbfounded.


    He was heartbroken and still cared about her, and yet he was being scolded?


    As they walked to the parking lot, Dorian caught up with them.

 Chapter 34

    Darcy sneered. "What''s wrong? No car? Didn''t thepany arrange one for you?"


    She mocked them financially and poked fun at their low standing within thepany.


    Zara nced over and remarked, "Darcy, don''t say that. They''re both neers, so it''s normal for them to have less favorable treatment.


    "Teddy, Jamie, don''t take it to heart. That''s just her personality. Things will get better once you both have some work under your belt.


    "But it will be a bit troublesome today since we''re not going to the same ce, and we can''t take you with us."


    Teddy listened to her words while looking at her pure and captivating demeanor, but he felt something was off.


    He couldn''t quite put his finger on it, so he replied casually, "Things will definitely get better in the future."


    Dorian''s gaze fell on L, hoping she would ask for help.


    "Thank you for your concern, Ms. Hayes. We can just take a taxi," Jamie said with


    a smile, her cute face appearing innocent.


    Zara was taken aback. She forced a smile in response.


    "No need, I''ll drive," L interrupted Jamie, who was already pulling out her phone.


    Seeing her surprised expression, L waved the car keys in front of her.


    "You can afford a car? What kind of junk did you buy? Bring it over, and let me see!" Darcy''s words dripped with sarcasm.


    She resembled a vicious female antagonist straight out of a storybook, ready to stir up trouble at any moment.


    "What do you mean junk? It''s Ms. Hart''s right to buy whatever she wants. The way you talk, it''s as if you''re rich enough to drive a car worth hundreds of millions! Why don''t you bring your car over?" Jamie snapped back, unable to hold her tongue any longer.


    She was usually quiet and gentle, but today she was here arguing.


    L and Teddy looked at her in astonishment, their eyes fixed on her.


    Dorian''s gaze shifted to her, and then back to L. He wanted to pull L close, fearing she might pick up more bad habits.


    "You!" Darcy gritted her teeth. Did she not know who her cousin was?


    "Who hasn''t seen my brother''s car?" She pointed at Dorian, brimming with pride.


    Jamie wasn''t impressed. "What does that have to do with you? At least Ms. Hart''s car belongs to her!"


    Darcy nearly exploded in anger.


    She pointed dramatically at L, her long red nails adorned with rhinestones nearly poking L in the face. "If you want to get back together with my brother, keep yourpdog under control!"


    Then she dashed back to Dorian''s side, pouting and whining as sheined, "Dorian, look at L. She''spletely out of control now."


    He shot Darcy a cold nce and said to the group, "Where are you all going? I''ll drive you."


    Zara clenched her fists tightly upon hearing this. Her nails dug painfully into her palm, almost bringing tears to her eyes.


    What was going on?


    Darcy widened her eyes in disbelief. "Dorian, didn''t you see her bullying me?" Jamie and Teddy exchanged looks of surprise. Weren''t Dorian and L at odds?


    Darcy, with her witch-like makeup, had been bullying L all along, and he never stepped in to help.


    But now he was offering to drive them?


    All eyes turned to L.


    She lifted her gaze and noticed that the two women next to Dorian were biting their lips, looking as if they wanted to say something but were holding back.


    With a light smile, she patted the ck car parked nearby. "Thank you, but there''s no need. This is my car."


    Her slightly raised brows and yful demeanor drew people''s gaze irresistibly.


    Teddy was struck again by her beauty. He pressed his hand to his chest. They were supposed to be the artists here. Wasn''t it a bit excessive for the manager to be this good-looking?


    "L, if you''re going to brag, at least know your limits. Do you even know how much this car costs?" Darcy tried to keep her tone calm, but the sarcasm in her voice was undeniable.


    She was just a manager. How could she possibly afford a car worth over two million?


    What a joke! Even pretending to be wealthy had its limits!

 Chapter 35

    Dorian frowned but didn''t scold Darcy this time. Instead, he scrutinized L.


    When had she be so vain?


    Jamie, who had always stood by L''s side, also hesitated.


    L shook her head and said, "I really don''t know how much it costs, but it''s not that important to me. I can help you find the price if you care that much."


    Her nonchnt attitude nearly sent Darcy into a rage. "You, you..."


    After stammering for a while, she was so angry that she couldn''t evenplete a sentence.


    "I''m hungry, so let''s go eat first," L said as she pressed the car key.


    The car she had just patted beeped in response.


    The expressions of the others changed.


    Jamie finally spoke up after a while. "Ms. Hart, are you like a secret millionaire or something?"


    L opened the car door with a radiant smile, illuminating the space around her. "Are we still going for spicy dishes?"


    "Of course!" Jamie responded enthusiastically, her mood lifting like a happy puppy.


    She also pulled Teddy along. "Get in the car quickly. Don''t dy my meal time!" With the car door shutting behind them, they drove off.


    The three left behind exchanged meaningful nces, their expressions a mix of surprise and intrigue.


    "How could L afford such a nice car? Has she hooked up with some rich guy?" Darcy was still a bit dazed.


    Her words suddenly reminded Dorian of what his assistant had mentioned about seeing L get out of a Maybach.


    He clenched his fists, his knuckles cracking ominously under the pressure.


    Zara pressed her lips together. "No, that shouldn''t be the case. L isn''t that kind of person. She must have just made some money recently and bought a car for convenience."


    While it seemed like she was defending her, the hesitation in her tone couldn''t help but raise suspicions.


    Dorian didn''t notice her tone, but he did catch the mention of making money, which darkened his expression further.


    After all, no one knew better than him whether L had money over the years.


    The money they earned barely covered their expenses in the first three years. While stars made a lot, their spending was even greater. They had to buy their own gowns and spend money to build connections without sponsors.


    Only after he became a leading actor did they begin to earn some decent ie. L had not taken a single cent of his earnings to help him as she imed.


    Instead, she used the money she earned from her photography and directing for a small web series to support him.


    It could be said that L hadn''t saved a single penny while she was with him.


    After just a month apart, how could she afford a two-million-dor car?


    Dorian could think of no other possibility than that she had found herself a wealthy benefactor.


    Was she willing to degrade herself like this instead of just admitting her mistake to him?


    L should know very well that he would forgive her as long as she acknowledged her fault.


    Jamie sat in the passenger seat, gripping the seatbelt tightly until her palm began to sweat.


    She wanted to speak but kept holding back.


    Because L had repeatedly helped her, she looked at her favorably, and that affection continued to grow.


    "Just say what you want to," L said, fearing that the tension might push Jamie over the edge.


    "This car... it''s really expensive."


    Her words were quite tactful.


    L burst outughing. Her brows lifted in a bright smile. Her eyes sparkled, the little peach blossoms at the corners of her eyes slowly blooming, enticing those who looked upon her.


    Jamie momentarily lost herself in those enchanting eyes, staring nkly, unable to look away.


    "Don''t worry, it''s from a legitimate source. I haven''t sold myself."

 Chapter 36

    "I... I didn''t mean it like that." Jamie''s face instantly flushed red.


    She took a deep breath to steady her emotions and returned to her usual shy demeanor. Her head was lowered like an ostrich trying to bury itself in the sand. Teddy peeked out from behind. "I think something''s off."


    Jamie frowned. Did he not believe L''s words?


    "My idol doesn''t seem like she''s dating Dorian.


    "They look close, but it doesn''t seem like they''re in a romantic rtionship. Something feels off."


    Jamie wanted him to stay quiet. "You''ve never been in a rtionship. What do you know?"


    "Wait, Jamie, I think you''ve suddenly developed a new talent for arguing. How are you insulting people with such soft words?"


    L nced at them and smiled. These two were quite the characters.


    During dinner, Jamie grimaced from the spiciness, nearly in tears.


    Meanwhile, Teddy was unaffected and asked suspiciously, "You love spicy food, right? This is just a mild spice. Why are you reacting like this?"


    Jamie was left speechless.


    She didn''t want to admit it, but the truth was she didn''t love spicy food at all and didn''t want any.


    She rmended spicy dishes because she noticed that L didn''t want to be with Dorian and the others. She was just trying to help L out.


    She kept her head down, sweating from the spiciness, taking small bites of food while feeling toozy to engage in conversation.


    "Teddy, that idiot! Too focused on growing taller, he forgot to use his brain!" she thought.


    L handed her a cup of cold water, helping to ease the burn in her mouth. She also ordered a few non-spicy dishes for her.


    Jamie nced at her gratefully, managing to eat a little.


    L couldn''t help but smile. She should be the one expressing gratitude.


    Across the table, Teddy said while eating, "In a few days, we''ll be going to Mount Shasta to shoot outdoor scenes.


    "I''ve heard it''s super effective when finding love. Should I ask for a partner while I''m there?"


    Jamie was stunned.


    She should''ve just taped that silly boy''s mouth shut.


    "Mind your table manners, keep quiet, and don''t choke!"


    "You seem a bit fiery today. Ms. Hart, I request we buy some herbal tea to cool her down," Teddy said as he raised his hand.


    L chuckled. "That works."


    She added, "As for looking for love there, it''s all about belief. If you want to try, go ahead."


    Jamie looked up at her, her round eyes sparkling like a fawn.


    Their gazes met for a few seconds, and both broke into smiles.


    She understood. It seemed like the words were directed at Teddy but were actually meant for her.


    The past didn''t need to be dwelled upon-it had already been let go.


    L could tell that Jamie was smart. No one had to tell her anything, yet she grasped it all without missing a beat.


    This young girl, given time, would surely achieve great things.


    After the three finished eating and took a break, L sent them back and unloaded the things she had bought for them.


    After a moment''s thought, she added, "I have some unresolved issues with Dorian. Logically, it should be a private matter and shouldn''t involve you, but it''s wise to stay cautious. When I''m not around, you still need to be careful.


    "Teddy, I won''t restrict your feelings for Zara. That''s your freedom. It''s just that about her..."


    She trailed off, unsure of how to continue.


    Surprisingly, Teddy seemed to get it, his mind finally clicking into ce. "Ms. Hart, don''t worry, I understand."


    She nodded, taking a breath to steady herself, but then she heard him say, "If she can''t date Dorian, she might get angry, which could affect me, right? But Ms. Hayes shouldn''t be like that. Still, I''ll listen to you and be mindful of my boundaries."


    L and Jamie exchanged exasperated nces, speechless.


    After a moment, L nodded. "Good! As long as you understand."


    Just as she was about to leave, she spotted Dorian''s car stopping beside them.

 Chapter 37

    Zara got out of the car, looking pleased. "L, you haven''t left yet! We brought some snacks to share with you."


    As she approached, her perfume lingered on L''s nose, making her slightly ufortable. L stepped back, creating some distance.


    "No, it''s fine. I have something to do. I''ll be leaving first."


    Zara looked at her, revealing a hint of grievance.


    Dorian reassured her, "Don''t mind her. That''s just her bad temper."


    Jamie politely declined as well, while Teddy grabbed a bottle of drink.


    L nced at him, seeing how he cherished the drink like a precious gem. "Haven''t you had enough of that?"


    Teddy felt wronged. Where had the gentle and adorable Jamie gone?


    Who was this crazy person before him?


    ...


    Opulent Hotel was the best amodation close to the film studio, where many top-tier artists stayed.


    Most of them came and went with various assistants.


    Since L''s work at the studio ended rtively early today, she casually checked


    in on Jamie and Teddy to ensure everything was alright before returning to rest.


    When she entered the hotel lobby, she spotted a familiar silhouette.


    Broad shoulders and a narrow waist, dressed in a silver-gray suit.


    Uncle Kieran?


    She quickly pped her forehead, reminding herself to stay alert.


    The Morgan family was involved in many industries, but their stake in film and entertainment was minimal.


    It was unlikely that Kieran would demean himself to manage something so trivial.


    She took her room key and headed upstairs.


    As she opened the door, she didn''t close it behind her.


    A hand suddenly blocked the way.


    L was startled, and her expression turned cold when she saw who it was.


    It wasn''t surprising that Dorian was also staying at Opulent Hotel, but she hadn''t expected him to block her way.


    She habitually nced at his left wrist, where he usually wore his bracelet, but it was now empty.


    In recent years, Dorian had be increasinglyposed, his emotions restrained, his demeanor even cooler.


    Paired with that bracelet, he exuded an air of icy austerity.


    L loved seeing him shine under the spotlight, radiant and magnificent. He was


    always elevated, sometimes appearing somewhat unreal.


    That sandalwood bead bracelet had be her onlyfort.


    It was a gift from her, something Dorian cherished as if he were carefully guarding her in his heart.


    But now, that illusion had turned to dust.


    "Go away!" L snapped back to reality, her tone icy.


    "Who gave you that car?


    "You broke up with me decisively and provoked me multiple times. I originally thought you were forcing me to back down, but it seems you''ve already found someone new and are eager to prove something, right?" he said.


    L''s voice was distant. "Since we''ve already broken up, what does it matter to you whether I find someone new? I''m not breakingws or viting morals, so why shouldn''t I?"


    She paused before continuing, "What right do you, the so-called ''star actor'', have to question me?"


    The respect others showed him now felt ironic and harshing from L''s lips. He paused for a moment, then suddenly let out a coldugh.


    "Is it your rich benefactor who told the higher-ups in thepany not to allow us to make our split public? You really know how to demean yourself for a bit of small favors, don''t you? You want fame and luxury cars, but I won''t provide them."


    "Even if thepany doesn''t allow you to go public with it, didn''t you still buy your way onto the trending list? Isn''t it still on the hot search now?"


    L didn''t want to waste time with him, cutting him off directly.


    He hesitated momentarily, but his gaze remained scrutinizing as he looked at her.

 Chapter 38

    Dorian had no idea how L knew he bought the trending topic.


    "By the way, when I marry my rich benefactor, I''ll be sure to leave a table for you."


    What did she say?


    Dorian felt dazed, then scoffed coldly. "Have you ever seen a rich benefactor marry their mistress? Besides, who would want to..."


    He realized something was off and immediately stopped.


    L raised her gaze to meet his eyes. Shepleted his unfinished thoughts for


    him. "Who would want to marry someone like me, a helpless orphan with no power or influence, right?"


    She smiled, but her face showed no emotion. There was a calmness in her that made his heart race.


    "I didn''t mean it like that." Dorian frowned.


    She was no longer his, nor was she under his control.


    Realizing this, Dorian felt as if his chest were about to burst.


    L had always been gentle and obedient to him over the years, but she had neverpromised her feelings about love.


    She insisted on saving her first night for their wedding, and he had endured for so long.


    Just thinking about how the person he had restrained himself from for so many years might have been imed by some old, greasy man, he couldn''t take it any longer.


    L''s words pulled a fraction of his rationality back. "You''re really strange," she said inside the door.


    The corridor''s light cast a glow on her delicate face.


    "You clearly look down on me. I broke up with you, yet you keeping back. Aren''t you tired?"


    L''s eyes fell on his empty left wrist, her tongue tinged with bitterness. "The fate I sought has already been given to someone else by you."


    Dorian instinctively wanted to avoid the topic.


    He pinched the bridge of his nose. "That''s all in the past. Why do you insist on holding onto it?"


    "I broke up with you. Why can''t you let go?"


    His forehead throbbed as he took a deep breath, barely keeping his cool.


    He realized Darcy had misled him. L was proud and would never demean herself by seeking out a benefactor.


    She kept mentioning a "rich benefactor" and "marriage" simply to provoke him.


    As Dorian''s tense emotions eased, he spoke in a gentler tone, still carrying his usual air of superiority, as if he were bestowing favor. "How long do you n to make a scene? I didn''t know the significance of that bracelet at the time, nor did I intend to break up with you."


    After saying that, he felt as though he was pleading with her.


    He frowned and coldly warned, "L, you better know when to stop. I''m not someone who can''t live without you!"


    L certainly understood. He had countless women vying for his affection, not to mention Zara, who was already eager to throw herself at him.


    She raised her gaze, her eyes unusually calm.


    "Yes, so please don''te and bother me again."


    She disregarded Dorian''s expression, shoved him aside, and closed the door.


    Dorian stared at the shut door, momentarily stunned. He felt a mixture of anger and amusement.


    He really had spoiled her!


    Before he could knock again, his assistant called.


    "We have news from the film investors."


    Dorian''s previously grim expression eased a bit.


    "Mr. Lane, the head of the Lane Group, has an uncle who holds the real power in


    the Lane family. If we can secure his approval, this coboration will definitely go smoothly."


    Dorian nodded. "Is there a way to contact him?"


    "He''s been abroadtely, and we haven''t been able to reach him, but we''ve learned that he''ll be returning this Sunday.


    "He''llnd in Northridge City. He has a gathering at Lunar Lounge that day around noon. We could try to catch him there."


    "Alright, contact the director here and free up a day for me. Let''s go meet him on Sunday," Dorian said.

 Chapter 39

    On Saturday, L held the script, meticulously marking key plot points and matching them with the corresponding actors.


    "L," Samuel called out.


    Summer was around the corner, and the weather had turned quite hot.


    She turned around, her bangs damp with sweat, yet her eyes sparkled like a clear mountain spring.


    Samuel''s thoughts faltered for a moment after meeting those beautiful eyes.


    "L, you''ve been in the entertainment industry for so many years, but have you ever considered debuting yourself?"


    With her looks, she wouldn''t even need any talent. Standing there with her pretty face would attract countless admirers willing to pay for her.


    "Hmm?" L was momentarily taken aback, her gaze now filled with confusion.


    Samuel snapped back to reality and chuckled. "Anyway, we have a break tomorrow. The following two months will be busy, and there probably won''t be much time to rest in between. Bring a few more outfits home and take a good day off.


    "By the way, during the official shooting, the teacher wille over and then


    guide us. It''s a great opportunity for learning."


    She nodded, not giving much thought to Samuel''s earlier question.


    After lunch, Samuel let her go back.


    L thought momentarily and then decided not to return to the city. Instead, she went to visit Jamie and Teddy.


    "L, what''s going on?" Jamie looked puzzled.


    His gaze fell on the six men behind her, all dressed in work uniforms. They were moving around tenrge boxes and cing them behind L.


    "Those boxes are some drinks I bought. Please call over the other actors and staff from the crew to help take some, and make sure to deliver some to the seniors personally. There''s plenty, so it''s fine if everyone takes a bit more. If it''s not enough, I can send more overter."


    This was their first time on set, and they hoped to leave a good impression by treating the entire crew to drinks.


    Even if they didn''t have another opportunity to coborate after filming, during this time, the staff and those seniors would likely look after them a bit more when issues arose.


    Jamie was taken aback. She was usually quiet, and though she felt deeply moved at that moment, she didn''t know what words to use to express her appreciation.


    "L, we can pay for it ourselves..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Teddy rushed over, excitedly grabbing L''s hand. "L, from today on, you''re my real sister!"


    Jamie was left speechless. She was so done with Teddy!


    Darcy strutted in high heels, arrogantly kicking one of the boxes beside her. "Looks like you''ve reallytched onto a rich benefactor. Treating the whole crew?


    "But hey, you crawled out of the slums. You probably wouldn''t want to spend much even with a benefactor, right? What kind of cheap stuff did you buy?"


    The three turned to look at her, their faces clearly expressing their thoughts-why was she everywhere?


    She unted her long, red nails adorned with diamonds, a look of disdain on her face as she opened one of the boxes.


    She was ready to mock, but her words caught her throat as soon as she saw what was inside.


    Inside the boxes were drinks from VOSS, with a single bottle costing over ten bucks. It wasn''t something Darcy couldn''t afford.


    However, L had spent nearly ten thousand dors just for these two


    neers. All that money was supposed to be for herself.


    Recently, several huge brands had released new collections, and she particrly liked a few pieces.


    Darcy felt resentment brewing and was increasingly dissatisfied with her. She rolled her eyes, her heavy eye makeup making the whites of her eyes look stark and somewhat unsettling.


    "Must be nice to spend your rich benefactor''s money without a care, huh?" Darcy scoffed as if it were her own money being spent.


    In the face of her unreasonable attack, L just smiled. "I do have more money now. Spending it feels good."


    In short, Dorian had always been too stingy.


    Darcy caught the implication in her words. Her face, which should have turned red angrily, was hard to read because of her heavy makeup.


    Only her bulging-out eyes expressed her fury.


    "You!"


    As she looked up, she saw Dorian approaching and immediately adopted a pitiful expression, as if she had been greatly wronged and was about to cry.


    She had never used this tactic on Dorian before, but having seen Zara employ it sessfully, she thought she''d try it.


    However, when Dorian looked at her, there was not an ounce of gentleness in his gaze.


    Fortunately, he did speak up for her. "L, she''s still young. Can''t you be a little more amodating?"

 Chapter 40

    Jamie was indignant. "She started this, so why should we amodate her? Just because she''s an idiot?"


    Teddy''s eyes widened. How could the sweet little Jamie suddenly be so enraged? It felt as if Dorian''s presence had flipped a switch in Jamie, transforming her into a furious creature.


    Dorian''s expression darkened instantly. How dare a neer speak to him like that?


    Darcy, furious, was about to rush forward to hit her. "You little bitch! How dare you talk to me like that! Just wait until I shut you up!"


    L quickly pulled Jamie aside to prevent that crazy woman from attacking her.


    "Dorian, keep your dog in ce!"


    "You... you guys! I''ll kill you two bitches!" Darcy jumped in anger, her face contorted, shouting that she would strike again.


    Her voice was loud, attracting the attention of many crew members, who began to whisper among themselves.


    "Enough! This isn''t your ce to throw a tantrum. If you keep acting like this, don''t bothering back," Dorian said coldly, his eyes showing displeasure.


    He''d have kicked this unruly cousin to the curb by now if it weren''t for his uncle.


    What a disgrace!


    Darcy opened her mouth but dared not speak further. She lowered her head to stand beside Dorian, ring fiercely at L.


    That bitch! She broke up with him and still wouldn''t get lost, always hanging around Dorian. Was she trying to seduce him back?


    What a shameless person!


    Though she had shut up, L and Jamie could see how filthy her thoughts were.


    Teddy positioned himself between the two women. His brows and eyes were sharp when he wasn''t smiling, giving him an imposing presence.


    But once he opened his mouth, his true nature was revealed. "You''re already cosying as an old witch. Do you have to maintain that persona in everything you say and do?


    "And what''s with the constant squinting? Are your eyes ufortable? I have eye drops. Do you need a drop or two?"


    Dorian shot Teddy a displeased look.


    Darcy was one of his own, and he had the right to scold her.


    But Teddy''s behavior was clearly a challenge to his status and identity!


    Yet Teddy seemed oblivious, chuckling away as he said, "Mr. ke, do you also want to borrow my eye drops?"


    Dorian was dumbfounded.


    This guy must be out of his mind!


    Jamie wanted tough while also wishing to throw away his eye drops.


    Dorian turned to L. "About the breakup, I never agreed to it. If you don''t want to apologize to Zara, I won''t force you. Juste back to me, and I won''t hold anything against you."


    He pinched the bridge of his nose, genuinely feeling exhausted.


    Now that the conversation had reached this point, L should tone down her temper.


    On one hand, he didn''t believe that L would seek out a benefactor, yet he couldn''t exin where she got the luxury car from.


    The previous night had turned into an endless cycle of torment that almost drove him crazy.


    How dare she?


    Just the thought of her being under someone else made Dorian resist the urge to knock on her door in the middle of the night, wanting to ask which bastard it was!


    He wanted to kill that person!


    But he held back, fearing that if he saw L, he might end up choking her instead! L observed his dark and fluctuating expression, frowning slightly.


    Hadn''t she made herself clear that night?


    "What are you talking about, Mr. ke?"


    Teddy couldn''t keep it in anymore. "L was your manager before. Not allowing you to go public with your rtionship was for your good. Whether you want to break up or not is your business. Why should L have to apologize?


    "And if you want her back, you should have the attitude to make her want to return!


    "The way you''re acting all high and mighty, giving orders, really isn''t very manly!"

 Chapter 41

    Although Teddy didn''t fully understand the situation, his subsequentments


    were like a struggling student answering a question, somehow managing to piece together a response with his wed logic.


    For the first time, Jamie felt like apuding this silly brother of hers.


    Dorian''s expression was horrid.


    Had Teddy''s and L''s rtionship improved so much in just a few days?


    A neer dared to offend him for her?


    He cast a cold, menacing nce at the two, causing Darcy nearby to flinch under the oppressive atmosphere.


    "There''s no need to involve others in our matters." L stepped forward, positioning herself in front of them.


    Dorian scoffed, about to retort when Zara''s assistant rushed over in a panic. "Not good, Mr. ke! Zara just fell!"


    He frowned slightly, a hint of suspicion shing in his eyes.


    Was it a coincidence, or did something always happen to interrupt him whenever he tried to speak with L?


    "What happened?" Darcy yelled first before turning to L with a dark expression. "Did you do something?"


    "No! L has been standing here since she arrived. You saw that, didn''t you? If you don''t need your eyes, donate them to someone who does. At least you''ll umte good karma and maybe have a smarter brain in your next life!" Jamie retorted.


    What kind of person was this?


    Teddy wanted to apud Jamie''s incredible talent forebacks!


    Darcy''s words dispelled Dorian''s lingering doubts, and his brows furrowed even deeper.


    His gazended on L. "Fine, I can avoid involving others, but you need to tone down your temper,e back to me, and don''t target Zara anymore. This is thest time!"


    Her expression darkened, and a cold smile tugged at her lips.


    Dorian didn''t look at her anymore and shifted his gaze to the boxes. "I''ll give you two days to think it over. Don''t let me down again."


    He then turned and strode away.


    Darcy took a few steps before turning back. She first nced at the items on the ground before speaking up.


    "L, Dorian personally asked you toe back. Are you feeling quite pleased with yourself right now? But so what? Compared to Zara, you''re still the less significant one!"


    She rolled her eyes and continued, "You''re getting old, and you seem to be regressing. You don''t think a little money will make Dorian jealous, do you? If you want him back, you should use your brain to figure out who to please!"


    L raised an eyebrow,ughing lightly. "Are you implying that you''re begging me to spend money on you?"


    Darcy was caught off guard and jumped in frustration. "Who would want your measly offerings? It''s like giving alms to a beggar!"


    "Is that so? Because I think you''re even more of a beggar when ites to asking."


    L''s gaze fell on Darcy''s earrings, which shed with her makeup-a bold, exaggerated look paired with traditional earrings.


    The earrings aren''t expensive, costing just over 2,000 bucks. L found them delicate and exquisite, which was why she couldn''t resist buying them.


    When she first gave them to Darcy, she had been scorned for gifting a "cheap item".


    Darcy didn''t want to wear them either, but it had been ages since she had received anything new since L broke up with Dorian.


    She had cycled through all her earrings, and ssmates had begun asking if she was short on money since she hadn''t bought any new ones.


    With her limited living expenses, she couldn''t afford those high-end brands. So, she had to dig out these never-worn cheap earrings.


    She never thought of running into L today, who was mercilessly pointing and ridiculing her!


    Darcy looked as if she had just been punched in the gut, unable to muster any words, making her appear quiteical.


    Teddy''s gazended on L. She wore a smile, but there was no warmth in her eyes.


    Unlike her usual gentle demeanor, she now resembled a rare herb- clean and untainted, exuding an air of distance.


    He found it hard to look away.


    No, no! His idol was Zara. A good man can''t be so fickle!


    He quickly averted his gaze.

 Chapter 42

    "Ha! You think I care!" Darcy gritted her teeth, trying to act tough.


    She took off the earrings and threw them onto the ground.


    L lifted her gaze, her eyes showing a trace of mockery. "I remember sayingst time that if you really had any guts, you would throw away everything I ever bought for you."


    Ignoring Darcy''s sour expression, she added, "I willingly gave those to you in the first ce, so if you throw them away, you don''t need to pay me back."


    Darcy gritted her teeth, her eyes nearly bulging out.


    She felt dazed for a moment. Did L really want to break up with Dorian? Otherwise, how could she dare to offend her like this?


    L''s gazended on her. Darcy was truly arrogant, domineering, and materialistic!


    Darcy went to great lengths to unt her connection to Dorian at school, practically branding it on her forehead daily.


    Dorian presented himself as a well-off young man, leading others to believe he came from a wealthy family. Naturally, Darcy''s ssmates assumed she was born rich as well.


    But in reality, the ke family had little money, and Darcy had even less.


    Most of the designer bags, clothes, and jewelry she owned over the years were bought by L.


    Darcy''s face turned ashen. ncing at the drinks on the ground, she felt a pang of pain at the thought that the money spent on those should have been for her. "L, don''t get carried away! Are you not afraid I''ll tell Dorian? Aren''t you worried he''ll find out how sharp-tongued you are and end up hating you?"


    Darcy thought momentarily and dismissed the idea that L genuinely wanted to break up.


    L was still keeping Alex froming to teach her, and these days, she had frequently hovered around Dorian, intentionally sidelining Zara and preventing her from getting that big movie role.


    Wasn''t it all just to attract Dorian''s attention and force him to make up with her?


    She was convinced that Dorian, being such a catch, was someone L would never want to let go.


    Jamie couldn''t hold back any longer. "Oh, so you''re the only one with a mouth? Didn''t you see the cameras over there? Do you want me to have someone grab the footage and post it online, exposing you as this crazy woman?"


    That remark truly hit Darcy where it hurt. She cared deeply about her image.


    She clutched her bag tightly and was ready to throw it, but someone grabbed her wrist.


    Darcy turned around to find Dorian''s assistant, which further fueled her anger. "How dare you stop me?"


    He lowered his head slightly. "I wouldn''t dare. Mr. ke asked me to tell you to stop making a scene and to go back to school immediately to prepare for graduation."


    "How can I prepare when Ms. Parker isn''t evening anymore? What am I supposed to prepare for?" she yelled.


    Darcy became even angrier when the graduation was mentioned, feeling like her lungs might explode.


    She cast a sinister nce at L, wishing she could tear her to pieces immediately.


    However, since Dorian had just sent a message, she didn''t dare to cause any more trouble.


    L watched as they turned to leave.


    The assistant smiled at her politely. He thought about speaking up but chose to walk away in silence.


    Jamie lowered her gaze, returning to her usual quiet and gentle demeanor.


    "L, is Dorian asking Darcy to stop means he''s helping you?" Teddy looked puzzled.


    Jamie immediately switched back to her feisty self, retorting, "With his twisted reasoning, how could he be helping L? He''s clearly just afraid that if this blows up, it''ll ruin his reputation as a movie star!"


    Teddy was stunned.


    "Ms. Hart, it seems Dorian wants you back. A big shot like him came specifically to ask you. Will you go back?"


    Jamie shot a fierce re at the foolish Teddy, pulling him away. "Are you really that dumb? Look at Dorian''s attitude. If Ms. Hart goes back, she''ll only be wronged. Just drop it!"


    Teddy dared not to bring up the topic again.


    His expression resembled that of a wronged puppy when he looked at Jamie.


    Where did his sweet sister go?


    He wanted her to switch back!

 Chapter 43

    L helped Jamie and Teddy finish distributing the drinks and reminded them, "I''ll be taking a break tomorrow and going back to the city to pick up some clothes. If anythinges up, just call me."


    The two nodded obediently.


    L and Dorian left in order, but the timing was staggered enough that they didn''t encounter each other.


    Dorian''s friend happened to call him out for drinks. He had been feeling restless recently, so he epted and drove straight to the club where they were.


    Still dressed in a suit, with his hands shoved in his pockets and a displeased expression, he exuded an air of arrogance.


    The people in the private room had already started having fun before he arrived, and upon seeing him, they were startled.


    They stopped their antics and asked, "Dorian, what''s going on?"


    Terry Jones was his high school friend and one of the witnesses to his rtionship with L.


    Putting together the recent trending topics, he bit his lip and quietly asked, "Did you and L have a fight?"


    Having seen Dorian interact closely with Zara a few times in the past two years, he had warned him several times to be mindful of his boundaries.


    Now, it was easy to guess. "Is it because of that bracelet at the award show?"


    Dorian narrowed his eyes, epting the drink and taking arge gulp. The alcohol trickled down his throat, burning his nerves.


    "Since we''re here to have fun, let''s not bring up these annoying issues. Does Dorian reallyck women?


    "After all these years, staying chaste for that little girl is already giving her too much respect. Terry, you need to get your head straight!" the man joked, viewing women merely as ythings.


    "If you want one, go for it; if not, just toss it aside" was probably his philosophy.


    Terry frowned. "Don''t talk nonsense. Dorian and L''s situation ispletely different."


    Dorian looked up at the man, clearly drained from drink and indulgence, swaying his body to the music.


    Seeing his state, Terry had a nagging feeling that this argument was more serious than usual.


    "What kind of situation are you talking about? Maybe I can help."


    Because of Dorian, he knew L a bit and could hold a conversation with her.


    "She said she wants to break up."


    Terry was taken aback, a look of surprise shing in his eyes.


    Over the years, no matter how much they fought, they had never reached the point of breaking up.


    "I don''t know what''s the fuss over a stupid bracelet. The more you coddle her, the worse her temper gets."


    Dorian rubbed the bridge of his nose, wondering if L had taken in what he said that afternoon.


    Why hadn''t she contacted him yet after all this time?


    If she wanted to get back together, she should have removed him from her blocklist by now.


    Dorian thought of this and sent her a message.


    A red exmation mark appeared in return.


    A surge of frustration built up inside him, making him feel like he was about to explode.


    Terry was surprised to see this. He hadn''t expected L, who usually seemed gentle and easygoing, to be so decisive about the breakup.


    The man just now also noticed this and scoffed. "What''s the rush? Isn''t it typical for women to throw a tantrum like this?"


    He draped an arm over Dorian''s shoulder. Although Dorian frowned, he didn''t shrug him off.


    "Blocking you is just her way of wanting you to coax her back. I''ve seen too many women like that.


    "Has she done anything she thinks will threaten you into submission? Does she intentionally appear in front of you or pretend to be close to other men? Or maybe she''s said something about getting married to someone else?"


    He analyzed each point, and Dorian fell silent, realizing that every one of them hit the mark.


    Seeing that he had guessed correctly, the man''s smile widened in triumph. "Dorian, did you try to coax her, but she''s just being stubborn?"


    Dorian didn''t respond but didn''t deny it either.

 Chapter 44

    Dorian had offered her an out time and time again, yet L took advantage of his love for her, bing increasingly reckless!


    It was all his fault for spoiling her before.


    That''s why she felt free to behave so recklessly.


    The man patted Dorian on the shoulder with a serious expression. "My friend, if she doesn''t appreciate your kindness, just leave her be for a few days."


    Terry frowned, finding the advice utterly absurd.


    The man was rich and often had money-hungry women around him, and their tantrums were just a way to get more. They''d eventuallye to terms with it.


    But L was different from those women!


    He turned to Dorian, thinking he wouldn''t listen to such nonsense.


    To his surprise, Dorian''s previously dark expression had eased a bit.


    Terry was dumbfounded. Just as he was about to speak, the man pressed on, "Dorian, you could use her own tricks against her. Just bring a woman in front of her-no need for anything too intimate. I guarantee she''lle begging for you back. It''s foolproof."


    Terry exploded withughter. "Can you just leave?


    "Dorian, you can''t believe that! You know L''s personality better than I do. If she''s saying she wants to break up and has blocked you, this is serious. You should properly apologize and exin things to her. She''s soft-hearted and will listen."


    After saying that, he added, "It''s not shameful to apologize to your girlfriend. Otherwise, when things really be irreparable, you''ll regret it."


    To his surprise, when he finished speaking, Dorian let out a cold sneer, his gaze turning icy.


    "When it gets to that point, she''ll be the one regretting it. She''s just being too difficult!"


    Terry was stunned.


    Did he just hit a live wire?


    Seeing Dorian''s anger, the man chuckled and nudged his drink. "Honestly, Terry, you just don''t have enough experience with women. She''s ying the game of desire and restraint like a pro."


    Terry had no desire to engage in conversation with him.


    The man continued, "How about this? I have a few connections, and you can pick


    any of them. As a friend, I''d be willing to sacrifice for you."


    Terry suppressed the urge to kick him, feeling apleteck of interest in continuing the conversation.


    He got up and nced at Dorian, who loungedzily on the sofa. He was too tired to offer him more advice.


    He had said everything that needed to be said. If Dorian wouldn''t listen, there was nothing more he could do.


    If Dorian followed that man''s advice, it would truly be his end.


    Terry was just waiting for the day Dorian would regret it.


    As L was reaching Evergreen Heights, she called Cole.


    Upon learning that Kieran had ns for the evening, she decided not to mention her return to Northridge.


    Otherwise, Kieran would postpone his matters to return and keep herpany. When she returned, she first took a shower and changed intofortable loungewear.


    After slipping off her shoes, she casually sat on the carpet and began marking her script.


    As she got busy, she lost track of time. When she finally looked up, it was already dark outside. However, Kieran still hadn''t returned.


    She decided to go find something to eat.


    Just as she stood up, she heard the door unlocking. Was he back?


    Not bothering to put her shoes back on, she walked toward the sound, only to see


    Cole helping a somewhat drunk man inside.


    "Ms. Hart, why didn''t you tell us you were back?" Cole asked.


    "I didn''t say anything because I was worried it would mess up Uncle Kieran''s


    ns. Isn''t he not much of a drinker?


    How did he end up getting drunk?" L was surprised as she reached out to help.

 Chapter 45

    Kieran was still dressed in a suit. He was tall, with broad shoulders and a narrow waist, and two shirt buttons were undone, revealing his corbone.


    He managed to stand upright, but his eyes clearly showed he was drunk.


    He was such a capable man, yet he had a low alcohol tolerance. L found it somewhat endearing.


    He steadied himself against the wall.


    With his handsome features, he stood there with his eyes half-closed.


    Perhaps due to the alcohol, his movements were rxed andzy, yet his noble demeanor remained unmistakable.


    Cole exined, "Today isn''t a business gathering. It was just a casual get- together with Mr. Morgan''s friends, and he got a few extra drinks.


    "Since Ms. Hart is here, I won''t go in. Mr. Morgan hasn''t had much to drink, so just give him some hot water and let him sit in the living room for a bit. He should recover soon."


    He handed Kieran over to L, and seeing her nod in agreement, he left.


    The door clicked shut behind him.


    L helped Kieran sit on the shoe cab. "Uncle Kieran, let''s change your shoes first."


    Heplied, and as L squatted down to look up at him, her eyes sparkled with a smile.


    To her surprise, Kieran was also looking at her, his eyes fixed on her with a hint of desire simmering in their depths.


    "Uncle Kieran?"


    L took a deep breath. At that moment, buried memories came rushing back, gradually overwhelming her thoughts.


    It was driving her crazy. Her face turned bright red, and she wanted to get away.


    Kieran had already cupped her face in his hands. "L."


    L instantly let out a sigh of relief. Kieran still recognized who she was.


    That meant everything was fine.


    She was scared out of her wits.


    But in the next moment, the gentle sensation on her lips made her feel as if she had been electrocuted, leaving her mind nk.


    She pushed him away, but Kieran acted first.


    He leaned and lifted her by the waist, pressing her against the wall behind her.


    As if afraid she might feel cold, he even used one hand to shield her from the wall. L had nowhere to retreat. Her mouth was blocked, and she could only let out soft whimpers, trying to make the man before here to his senses.


    But what she received in return was an even more aggressive kiss.


    Her mind erupted like thunder, and she could hardly think straight.


    Her body went limp, and Kieran leaned in, gripping her waist as he supported her back up.


    L''s thoughts became a chaotic mess, and just when she felt like she was about to suffocate, the man finally pulled away.


    Yet, he looked unsatisfied as he softly licked her lips with his tongue before breaking the kiss.


    The guy who was always as distant as an immortal had nowe down to the realm of mortals.


    L felt as if this intense contrast was stirring up desire within her.


    Her fingertips trembled, and she felt like she was going insane!


    She struggled to control her emotions, but her voice shook when she spoke. "U-


    uncle Kieran, I''m really afraid you''ll feel awkward if you remember this."


    While saying that, she thought, why was she the only one left sober in this situation?


    The remaining shred of her rationality screamed at her to push him away immediately.


    Kieran''s hand began to explore down her leg.


    Hisrge hand squeezed her fair foot, sending both tingles and thrills through her, making her heart flutter.


    "Uncle..." Her heartbeat quickened.


    She couldn''t help but swallow, feeling dryness in her throat that made it hard to speak.


    "Hmm, I''m here," he replied.


    His voice was deep and husky, the drunken haze wrapping around him like a mist, making him all the more alluring.


    "Why aren''t you wearing shoes?" He nced down at her pale feet.


    L was left speechless.


    Was this really the time to be worried about that?

 Chapter 46

    It seemed Kieran was regaining his senses. He frowned as he nced at their positions.


    After a moment, he slowly set L down.


    L pressed herself against the wall, her feet finally on the ground, which gave her a sense of reality.


    "Uncle Kieran, are you awake now?"


    His gaze was intense, and she could see his Adam''s apple move sensually as he spoke.


    "I''ve had a few too many drinks, but I''m not totally wasted yet," he replied casually.


    L was dumbfounded.


    How was he doing all that while he was awake?


    He buried his face in her neck, inhaling her unique, alluring scent.


    L pushed him away, torn between fearing he wasn''t fully conscious and worrying he was.


    "Uncle Kieran?"


    Kieran''s breathing evened out he had fallen asleep.


    The room fell silent.


    L was frantic. She threw a mock punch at the air, channeling her frustration into a bit of pad exercise.


    She took a deep breath, mustered all her strength to get him onto the sofa, and then poured him warm water.


    She immediately messaged Cole. "Cole, if Uncle Kieran gets drunk again, please inform me in advance."


    Cole was puzzled. "What''s going on? Is Mr. Morgan acting silly?


    "That shouldn''t be. He rarely gets drunk, and even when he does, he''s usually well-mannered."


    L replied, "...... Yeah, he''s great."


    L wasn''t all that great, though!


    If it were someone else, she would suspect that they were deliberately acting drunk to take advantage of her.


    She would have hit him with a club long ago.


    But this was Kieran. Countless people wouldpete to offer themselves if he wanted a woman.


    Yet he wanted none of them.


    Others might not know how abstinent he was, but she was clear about it.


    These two episodes of unusual behavior after drinking were both restrained and controlled.


    It felt like having a crush on someone who didn''t feel the same, a yearning for someone he couldn''t have.


    Just thinking about those scenes made her head feel like it was going to explode.


    She took a few deep breaths and kept telling herself it was just an illusion.


    She pped her face to force herself to calm down and then dragged him back into the room.


    "Forget about taking a shower. You can sleep dirty." She huffed with her hands on her hips, looking like she wasn''t going to care about him.


    But in the end, she couldn''t help but help him remove his jacket and adjust his position to make himfortable. Then, she hurried out, not daring to stay even a moment longer.


    It was another sleepless night. She repeatedly dreamed of being pinned down and kissed by Kieran, then discovered by the Morgan family elders, who questioned her with disappointment in their eyes, asking how she could seduce her uncle and bring shame to the Morgan family.


    L woke up in a fright.


    She closed her eyes but couldn''t fall asleep. Shey on the sofa early in the morning, feeling utterly despondent as she thought about how to face Kieran when he woke up.


    Maybe she should just leave first and pretend she hadn''te back.


    By the time everything settled and two months had passed, this incident would be forgotten, anding back wouldn''t be awkward.


    She quickly made up her mind and got up, but before she could take a step, she heard his hoarse voice, a sign of his hangover.


    "L, when did youe back?"


    The scene was almost identical to thest time.


    L stiffly turned around, not daring to look at him.


    She looked at her toes and replied, "Uncle Kieran, you''re awake.


    "I got back yesterday afternoon."


    Kieran had just finished showering, and his damp hair was visibly tousled. As he approached, she could smell his unique woody fragrance mixed with the scent of shower gel.


    The scent enveloped her senses, and L subtly moved away from him.


    She asked, "How did you end up drinkingst night? You came back still a bit drunk. When Cole handed you over to me, I almost dropped you. Do you remember that?"

 Chapter 47

    Kieran''s gaze flickered as if he was seriously trying to recall the events.


    After a moment, he pressed his temples. "I don''t remember. Next time, have Cole bring me in so I don''t hurt you."


    "You were drunk too when I came backst time. I was sleeping on the sofa, and you suddenly came over and scared me," L cautiously probed again.


    Seeing her pout like a little kitten throwing a tantrum, Kieran couldn''t help but smile.


    He patiently exined, "I have indeed been socializing moretely. I won''t get drunk again."


    L sighed in relief, feeling immensely grateful that Kieran remembered nothing fromst night.


    She tried to maintain a casual demeanor. "It''s not about not getting drunk; you''re not allowed to drink again. If I catch you, I''ll immediately tell Grandma about you!"


    With her hands on her hips, she acted like she was reprimanding a kid.


    A smile lit up Kieran''s eyes.


    Aside from that, his demeanor was fine, indicating that he didn''t recall anything fromst night.


    "The floor is cold, so don''t walk around barefoot." As he spoke, he casually crouched down.


    He picked up a pair of slippers nearby, his slender fingers gently holding her delicate, fair ankle.


    The moment their skin touched, she nearly jumped up.


    Last night''s memories flooded back, quickly overwhelming her thoughts.


    This hand, whichmanded power and influence outside, was now humbly helping her put on her shoes.


    Her heart raced like a drum as Kieran stood up. "I''ll go make you something to eat."


    He casually rolled up his sleeves, and the dim light reflected in his half-lowered eyes, resembling the stars in the night sky.


    L didn''t dare to look at him, her voice barely above a whisper as she replied.


    She waited at the dining table, but her gaze couldn''t help but nce toward the tall, handsome figure in the kitchen.


    He was like the cold moon in the sky.


    The moon should hang high above, a sight for the world to admire.


    Kieran brought breakfast over, but she remained lost in thought, still staring toward the kitchen.


    "L." His voice was clear and radiated tenderness.


    L snapped back to reality, a hint of embarrassment shing in her eyes.


    "I just remembered something."


    L tightened her grip on the fork in her hand. "W-what is it?"


    He nced at her knuckles, which were turning pale, but seemingly noticed nothing as he averted his gaze.


    "A few days ago, Mr. Lane from the Lane Group made a lunch appointment with me at the Lunar Lounge. You like the dishes there, so why note along?"


    L looked up. "But you''re discussing work. It wouldn''t be appropriate for me to join."


    "We won''t be talking business. It''s just a casual meal."


    She nodded, no longer refusing.


    After finishing the meal, L stayed home to continue studying her script.


    Kieran went to thepany. Upon seeing Cole, he asked, "When you brought me backst night, did you notice anything off about L?"


    "Not at all," Cole replied after thinking hard.


    Kieran narrowed his eyes, recalling L''s unusual behavior that morning.


    "Check if something has happened to her recently," he instructed.


    Cole epted the task and left while Kieran absentmindedly turned his pen.


    "Are you sure Mr. Lane will be here for lunch today?" Dorian asked, growing a bit impatient as he waited.

 Chapter 48

    Ethan checked the time. They had been waiting from 10:00 am to 12:00 pm, and lunchtime was nearly over, yet no one had arrived.


    "This information was obtained through connections. It shouldn''t be fake. I also told them to inform us if there were any n changes. Since we haven''t heard anything, Mr. Lane must still be on his way," he exined.


    Noticing Dorian''s pale face, Ethan added, "He may have been held up by something. Please calm down. I''ll check on the situation again."


    Lunar Lounge was a well-known high-end restaurant in Northridge, renowned for its excellent environment and steep prices.


    Despite this, there were never any empty tables, and to dine there, a reservation needed to be made at least three days in advance.


    Dorian didn''tck money, but they got the informationte. They couldn''t even enter the restaurant and were forced to wait outside.


    "Mr. ke, isn''t that Ms. Hart?" Ethan suddenly raised his voice.


    Dorian looked up, his hands clenching tightly.


    The girl Ethan was referring to was wearing a slightly fitted light purple dress that entuated her slender waist and revealed her fair and smooth calves.


    The hem of her dress flowed gracefully with her movements, as if every step she took was blossoming.


    There was a purity mixed with allure. She was undeniably beautiful.


    It was L.


    Such a stunning sight caught the attention of many around them.


    The man helping her out of the car was tall and elegant, dressed in a three-piece ck suit. His every gesture exuded sophistication.


    Although they couldn''t see his face from behind, his silhouette and the aura of nobility surrounding him nearly caused Dorian to lose hisposure.


    L looked up at the man, saying something to him. Her smile was soft, and her eyes sparkled like stars.


    A gentle breeze passed by, carrying the lively sounds of the crowd.


    Kieran casually reached out to tuck a stray hair behind her ear. His fingers brushed against her ear, making her feel a tickle. She shyly moved away,ughter shimmering in her eyes.


    The two of them looked like a perfect match-handsome and beautiful.


    Their intimate and natural interaction caused Dorian''s eyes to redden with anger. L actually dared to find another man!


    He couldn''t control himself and was about to rush over when his assistant held him back tightly. "Mr. ke, don''t be impulsive. There might be a misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstanding my ass!" Dorian cursed, "Get out of my way!"


    "Ms. Hart isn''t that kind of person. This could just be a friend of hers. That Morgan family heir, Mr. Noah, is quite wealthy, right? Could it be him?"


    Ethan was sweating profusely but didn''t dare let go of him at that moment. Given Dorian''s reputation, it would be impossible to handle if this situation escted.


    "Mr. ke, I know you''re angry, but what about the project? You know how much manpower and resources we''ve invested in this. Even if it''s not a


    misunderstanding, what will it aplish if you go over and hit that man?


    "I suspect Ms. Hart is forced to lower herself to ask for help because you cut off


    her connections. You know what kind of person she is better than I do."


    Thatst remark brought some semnce of reason back to Dorian.


    Yes, L wasn''t that kind of person!


    She must be helping those two neers secure resources.


    When she was still with Dorian, she had taken the initiative to meet with producers several times and had been taken advantage of more than once. Because of that, she even mentioned she wouldn''t act anymore.


    "Mr. ke, once you meet with Mr. Lane, you''ll have plenty of time to ask Ms. Hart what''s going on. You both really need to have a good talk and not let your emotions get the better of you."


    Dorian looked at the people around him, feeling a bit calmer.


    But his gaze remained fixated on the two people walking inside.


    Dorian narrowed his eyes as he caught sight of the man, slightly tilting his head to reveal a fuzzy outline.


    Was that Noah? When did hee back to the country?


    However, confronting L could wait a little longer if it was Noah.


    His previously tense expression softened slightly. Just as he calmed down, Ethan pulled at him again, lowering his voice to remind him, "Mr. ke, Mr. Lane is here."


    Dorian took a deep breath and lifted his head, his expression returning to normal.


    The man approaching wore a simple, dark, short-sleeve shirt and ck casual trousers. Though he was over 50, he still looked vigorous, walking with steady strides.


    He held a high position for many years and did not exude severity. The streaks of gray in his hair actually made his demeanor more gentle.


    Dorian quickly collected himself and confidently stepped in front of him. "Mr. Lane, may I have two minutes of your time?"

 Chapter 49

    Lucas Lane was stopped, momentarily taken aback.


    "Who are you?" he asked, his gaze drifting through the restaurant''s ss door toward the tall figure walking into the private room.


    He had been caught in traffic and had worried about beingte for their appointment. However, he felt a wave of relief upon seeing Kieran just arriving. Just as he was about to catch up, he was intercepted. Years of upbringing kept Lucas'' displeasure from showing, and he waited politely for a response.


    "Hello, Mr. Lane. I''m Dorian ke, an artist under Nexus Entertainment."


    "The film project invested by the Lane''s Group this year is in coboration with my team. We had a sudden resignation from one of our leaders, so I wanted to rece him," Dorian quickly exined, not wanting to take up too much of Lucas'' time.


    He observed Lucas'' expression, noting that he seemed unfazed, which led him to believe this matter might be straightforward.


    Unexpectedly, Lucas paused for a moment before saying, "Since you''ve been able to find me, you should know that I haven''t been involved with Lane Group''s affairs for the past few years. For these coborations, you should contact my nephew, Vince."


    Fearing a misunderstanding, Dorian hurriedly exined, "We did reach out to other leaders at Lane''s Group before.


    "However, since the employee responsible for signing the contract is the one who resigned, after exining the situation, the Lane Group''s side insisted that the departing employee should still be in charge of the project."


    Lucas slightly furrowed his brows, remaining silent as he scrutinized Dorian.


    That gaze made Dorian feel somewhat ufortable. Over the past two years, he had enjoyed a smooth ride, treated like a VIP by everyone around him.


    It had been quite some time since he had faced such a cold reception, yet he had to swallow his pride.


    "Mr. Lane-"


    "Mr. ke," Lucas interrupted him with a raised hand. "Normally, changing the person in charge at thest minute is not ideal, but given your situation, it''s understandable. That kid, Vince, is someone I trained myself. He would never make things difficult for you without reason."


    After a pause, he added, "I haven''t been involved with thepany for many years, and I can''t assist with any coborations. I''m sorry, but I have other matters to attend to."


    Lucas'' gaze was deep and direct. He refused to give Dorian another chance to speak as he continued walking forward.


    Dorian''s expression changed as he realized that Lucas, having navigated the business world for years, was far from the easygoing person he seemed.


    He and Ethan hurried to catch up. "Mr. Lane, we''ve approached Lane''s Group many times, but they haven''t provided a clear response. They insist that the original departing employee remains in charge.


    "We understand that you''ve said it''s inconvenient for you to get involved inpany matters. We''re just hoping to trouble you by passing a message to Mr. Vince so we can have a chance to discuss this matter properly."


    Dorian had considered that Lucas might not offer help, so he nned to settle for having him convey a message to Vince.


    Lucas'' words would likely be interpreted as his stance by those at Lane''s Group, making it much easier to rece Lter.


    As Dorian followed him to the restaurant entrance, he continued to exin, "Mr. Lane, Nexus Entertainment has coborated with Lane Group numerous times in the past, consistently achieving mutual benefit.


    "While this current partnership is being initiated under my name, it still relies on Nexus Entertainment''s backing. I hope you can give us an opportunity."


    Lucas walked straight ahead without ncing aside, but as he reached the door, he paused again.


    His gaze was still somewhat scrutinizing. "Mr. ke, I''ll repeat myself. Vince is steady and has managed thepany well all these years. I will not intervene in these matters again, so I''m sorry, but I have other things to attend to. Please excuse me."


    After saying this, he entered the restaurant. Dorian''s respectful expression nearly cracked as he hurried to follow him inside. "Mr. Lane..."


    "Sorry, sir," a doorman stepped forward to block him. "You can''t enter without a reservation."


    As he watched Lucas being led away by the server, the emotions Dorian had been holding back erupted.


    "Don''t you know who I am?" he shouted, his gaze icy and intimidating toward the doorman.


    The doorman was startled by the menacing look and finally recognized his face. "Mr. ke, the movie star?"


    Seeing Dorian''s impatience and vtile behavior, Ethan feared someone might see and capture the scene, leading to negative publicity.


    He quickly intervened, "Mr. ke, please calm down. Can we just go back?


    "If this doesn''t work, we can have Nexus Entertainment''s higher-ups step in. We can''t have a dispute here. If someone with bad intentions sees this, it could lead to more trouble!"


    But Dorian was too worked up to listen to his advice, continuing to re at the doorman. "You know who I am, so get out of my way!"


    The doorman was stunned. Wasn''t Dorian known for his grace online?


    He pursed his lips, his attitude still firm. "I''m sorry, Mr. ke, but we have rules. No reservation, no entry."


    Dorian clenched his fists, causing the doorman''s face to pale as he stepped back.


    Ethan held Dorian back tightly, apologizing while trying to pull him aside. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. He''s just in a bit of a bad mood today. Please don''t take it personally."

 Chapter 50

    Ethan advised Dorian, "Mr. ke, how about I recheck Mr. Vince''s schedule? You could try to intercept him and ask why it has to be L!


    "Or we could have Nexus Entertainment''s higher-ups step in and send someone more experienced over. Lane Group might agree to continue the coboration. What do you think?"


    Thetter suggestion only added fuel to the fire.


    To outsiders, it seemed that Dorian had taken on this project as a means of a career shift, but only he and L knew that that was merely an excuse.


    The ultimate goal was to free himself from Nexus Entertainment''s control.


    He had let L take full charge of the matter because she was entirely on his side.


    Now that sess was within reach, involving Nexus Entertainment at this stage would render all his previous effortspletely futile.


    Dorian mmed his fist onto the car, instantly tearing the skin on the back of his hand. Bright red blood sttered to the ground, blooming like a vivid flower.


    His eyes were fierce, and his face darkened.


    "L, why couldn''t you just behave a little more?" he thought.


    Ethan had never seen him so furious. He was terrified, breaking out in a cold sweat. "Mr. ke..."


    He took a deep breath, his gazending on the bloodstains on the car. In a panic, he grabbed a first aid kit from inside the vehicle to treat Dorian''s wound.


    Before he could even reach him, Dorian knocked it away. "Get away!"


    He stood under the sun, its rays scorching his skin, causing a painful burn. Ethan quietly picked up the items, intending to suggest that he return first. But when he looked up, he saw the usually proud man with bloodshot eyes.


    It was hard to tell whether he was frustrated about the project or furious about L being with another man.


    Ethan opened his mouth but ended up saying nothing.


    They kept waiting outside the restaurant.


    Meanwhile, Lucas followed the server to the innermost private room. He knocked on the door and, upon hearing a response of "Pleasee in", pushed the door open.


    Kieran stood up, and next to him, a porcin-skinned young girl with rosy lips gracefully stood as well. She was not asposed as the man but instead smiled sweetly at the neer.


    In that instant, Lucas'' mind shed back to the flower shop he had passed earlier, where several bright sunflowers were on disy, vibrant and eye-catching.


    "Mr. Morgan, it''s been a long time. Who is this?"


    Everyone knew Kieran was not interested in lust, so he dared not casually specte about their rtionship.


    "Hello, Uncle Lucas," L greeted politely with a gentle smile.


    She had heard a bit about Lucas, the general manager of Lane Group, and knew he was a notable figure.


    It was the first time L was apanying Kieran out, and she couldn''t let him look bad.


    She was already poised but paid extra attention to her demeanor, appearing even more elegant and gracious.


    Lucas nearly choked upon hearing her addressing him as "Uncle Lucas."


    Kieran''s gaze shifted slightly, his tone unusually gentle. "No need for formality, Mr. Lane. Please take a seat. This is Ms. Hart. Just call her L. She has nothing to do today and decided to tag along for a meal. I hope you don''t mind?"


    He was usually quiet, and it was Lucas'' first time hearing him speak so much in one go.


    This girl clearly held significant weight in his heart.


    As for whether he minded? What a joke!


    Lucas chuckled cheerfully. "How could I? You''re the one being formal here! I just encountered some trouble outside that made you wait."


    L, who had just sat down, looked up in confusion.


    Noticing her puzzlement, Kieran casually picked up the conversation. "What trouble? Do you need help?"

 Chapter 51

    Despite his age, Kieran''s words of concern left Lucas somewhat taken aback.


    Although Kieran was young, he was exceptionally sharp-minded. In the business world, anyone who dared to underestimate him would surely suffer a devastating defeat.


    However, if Vince could resolve Dorian''s matter, then Kieran lending a hand would be like using a tank to swat a mosquito-an overkill.


    Lucas cheerfully replied, "It''s just a partner from thepany. You know, I haven''t been involved inpany affairs for years, so I''m not sure how they found their way here."


    The topic was lightly brushed aside, and L didn''t pay any mind to it. Throughout the rest of the meal, she mostly kept silent.


    Kieran and Lucas chatted casually while continuously serving food to L.


    Her cheeks were stuffed, puffed out like a little hamster.


    Seeing this, Kieran couldn''t help but smile, and even his usually gentle eyes lit up with amusement.


    Lucas had never seen him like this, and his mindset aligned with Cole''s.


    It was nearly impossible to curry favor with Kieran. However, if he could win over


    L, it would be equivalent to securing Kieran''s goodwill.


    As the meal ended, L patted her round stomach and declined the shrimp Kieran was about to put on her te.


    "I can''t eat anymore. I feel like I won''t be able to eat at the next meal." She waved her hand, leaning back in her chair while rubbing her belly.


    Lucas instinctively wanted to leave a good impression on Kieran, so he chuckled and asked, "If you like the dishes here, they have a great dessert as well. I can have someone pack a portion for L to take as an afternoon snack?"


    She loved sweets, and upon hearing this, her eyes lit up.


    However, uncertain about the exact rtionship between Lucas and Kieran, she didn''t want to let her simple desire for dessert put her uncle in debt to someone.


    Just as she was about to refuse, Kieran sensed her hesitation.


    He patted her head and said, "Just ept Lucas'' kind intention."


    She paused, feeling conflicted, before replying, "Can I ask for an extra portion? I brought two neers with me, and we''re heading back to the crew this afternoon, so I''d like them to try some, too."


    Was she actually taking the initiative to express her thoughts to him?


    Kieran raised an eyebrow in surprise, the smile in his eyes deepening with a hint of affection.


    "Of course, let''s get three portions. All of you can have some," Lucas quickly interjected, catching on to the change in Kieran''s mood.


    His gaze on L deepened, and he realized she was talking about the film crew.


    He tentatively asked, "L works in the entertainment industry? The Lane Group has many ties in that field. Whichpany are you with?


    "If you''re interested ining to Lane Group, it would be easier for you to ess resources as part of the family. I could arrange for you to work with a top-tier artist so that it wouldn''t be too strenuous."


    As soon as he said that, he realized he might have slightly overstepped. His heart tightened slightly.


    Fortunately, Keiran didn''t change his expression, and his gaze remained on her. L chuckled, her eyes crescent-shaped and bright like stars.


    "I''m just an ordinary manager. Lane Group should have plenty already. The two neers I''m currently working with are pretty good, and I want to see if I can help them seed.


    "If there''s ever a need for help from Lane Group in the future, I''ll definitely reach out to you, Uncle Lucas."


    She politely declined, ensuring Lucas didn''t feel the slightest embarrassment.


    Just then, the server brought over three boxes of desserts.


    L picked one up in each hand, and although Lucas intended to help, Kieran had already reached out to take them.


    His nails were neatly trimmed, and his fingertips seemed to gleam under the light. His fingers were long and well-defined.


    Even though he was merely holding something ordinary, it drew attention as if it were a work of art.


    L nced at him, her eyes curving in a smile. She looked as cute as the soft little cakes she held.


    For some reason, Lucas felt that although Kieran''s actions were gentlemanly and nothing inappropriate about them, something still felt off.


    Kieran''s eyes were deep, and his expression showed a rare gentleness, as if ice and snow had melted away and spring water was flowing.


    He walked alongside her with long strides, matching her pace to ensure she didn''t rush, walking steadily beside her.


    At 2:00 pm, the heat was at its peak.


    Cole had already driven the car to the entrance in advance.


    Kieran took the ck umbre from him and held it over L to shield her from the scorching sun.


    Dorian was still waiting outside. Upon seeing the hem of L''s purple dress, he stepped forward to catch her.


    Just as he was about to move, he noticed Kieran and Lucas following closely behind her, stepping out a beat slower.

 Chapter 52

    Under the ck umbre, Dorian could only see the lower half of the man''s face.


    The contours unmistakably belonged to Noah.


    But had his demeanor changed so much after two years abroad?


    At this moment, Lucas'' expression differed from his distant coldness when


    speaking to Dorian. Instead, he appeared gentle.


    He first exchanged a few words with the man beside him before shifting his gaze back to L.


    The heat was oppressive, and the air felt slightly distorted.


    Dorian couldn''t make out his exact expression, but he could vaguely discern that it


    was even warmer and friendlier than when talking to the man.


    Suddenly, Dorian recalled L''s candid statement that she had secured the


    project on her merit, not relying on him.


    His lips curled downward, unable to hide his disdain.


    "L, who exactly were you relying on? Yourself of Noah?" he thought.


    No wonder the person in charge insisted on wanting only L. No wonder Lucas was unwilling to help him.


    He narrowed his eyes, his expression darkening and his gaze more menacing. She was indeed cunning, using all sorts of tactics just to force him to submit! "Mr. ke, does Ms. Hart know Mr. Lane?" Ethan was both scared and confused.


    His question only deepened the darkness on Dorian''s face. The fury in his eyes seemed almost real, and the mes flickered as if they were ready to spread. "L, you''re really something!"


    The three of them chatted before L got into the car first.


    Lucas waited for Kieran to get in before watching them leave, and only then did he turn to leave.


    "Mr. ke, do you think Ms. Hart is blocking the coboration?"


    Dorian didn''t answer, but the coldness in his eyes spoke volumes.


    Ethan furrowed his brows, slowly realizing the situation. "I think something''s off. Ms. Hart is not that kind of person. There must be a misunderstanding. Let''s go talk to Mr. Lane again."


    Having worked alongside Dorian for several years, he had also spent a lot of time with L. While he couldn''t say he knew her perfectly, creating obstacles like this wasn''t her style.


    However, Dorian got into the car and drove off in the next moment.


    Still standing there, Ethan hurriedly took a few steps to catch up. "Mr. ke..."


    The car sped off quickly, heading in L''s direction.


    Ethan''s brows tightened in a knot, and his expression wasplicated, with a hint of distaste beginning to show.


    He mustered the courage to chase after Lucas for reasons he couldn''t quite understand.


    Meanwhile, Dorian drove swiftly, soon catching up to the ck Maybach.


    Cole nced in the rearview mirror, confirming several times that the car behind them was indeed following, before frowning and saying, "Mr. Morgan, that ck car seems to have been tailing us the whole time."


    Leaningzily against the back seat, L rubbed her belly with narrowed eyes, suddenly opening them wide.


    "Could it be some enemies?"


    As she spoke, she turned to look back. Upon seeing the car model and license te, her mood sank.


    Kieran nced back as well, his expression calm, revealing no emotion.


    "Shake them off," L said, her voice steady and cold.


    The smile in her eyes had faded without her noticing.


    Kieran''s gaze fell on her momentarily before subtly looking away. "Shake them off."


    "Got it." Cole had already guessed who was following them. With the order given, he raised an eyebrow and smiled.


    He didn''t immediately elerate aggressively but instead gradually increased the speed. He was already more familiar with this route than Dorian was, calcting the timing to rush through just as the traffic light turned red.


    Dorian sensed something was off and was about to run the red light to push through when a car approached from the side.


    Both vehicles were moving quickly, startling passersby.


    In a critical moment, Dorian mmed on the brakes and sharply turned the steering wheel to the other side.


    Then, L heard a loud crash from behind.

 Chapter 53

    Dorian''s car crashed violently into the nearby greenbelt, the tire bursting and the ss shattering. The loud noise attracted the attention of everyone around.


    Even though the airbag deployed and provided considerable protection, he still felt dizzy from the impact.


    The thrill of narrowly escaping death intertwined with his furious emotions, burning in his chest.


    As the ringing in his ears gradually faded, he finally heard the sound of someone knocking on the window.


    Another driver, a burly man, stood outside, shouting, "If you''re trying to kill yourself, don''t drag me down with you!"


    There was a railing to the right, and the rearview mirror and ss had already shattered.


    The ss shards had cut his arm.


    Dorian nced at the wound, blood trickling down his arm, making the already injured back of his hand look even more grotesque.


    But the injury felt numb at that moment, and he hardly sensed any pain.


    Seeing Dorian get out of the car, the man was about to shout again but was momentarily taken aback by the sight of the blood.


    After a moment, he regained hisposure and yelled, "You ran a red light! Your injury has nothing to do with me!"


    However, Dorian didn''t even nce at him. Instead, his gaze was fixed on the direction he wanted to pursue. The ck Maybach had long since disappeared into the flow of traffic.


    L...


    A cold smile curved his lips as he turned back to the man and shouted, "Get lost!"


    The burly man frowned just as the traffic police arrived.


    Since the man wasn''t injured and it was Dorian''s responsibility, the police took down the details and prepared to let him go.


    Dorian engaged in some small talk, but his mind was filled with images of L and that manughing together.


    Justst night, he had resolved to keep his distance from her for a while.


    Yet now, all he could think about was to hell with being calm. He wanted her by his side, even if it meant tying her up.


    Even if L didn''t want him, he would never allow another man to touch her in any way.


    "Sir..."


    The traffic police had just started speaking to Dorian when he interrupted them by kicking against the side of his already damaged car.


    The wrecked vehicle looked even worse.


    The traffic officer frowned and said, "Sir, please calm down."


    The burly man turned back and muttered, "Damn it, just because you have money, you think you''re better than everyone!"


    Due to Dorian''s aggressive attitude, he was taken to the police station for two hours of education, and it wasn''t untilter that Monica was notified to bail him out.


    L returned to the film crew around 7:00 pm. She delivered the desserts to Jamie


    and Teddy before resting at the hotel.


    After taking a shower, she emerged just as her phone rang.


    It was Ethan.


    She hung up immediately, but he called again.


    Still, she didn''t answer.


    Ethan swallowed nervously, not daring to look at the person in the hospital bed. "Mr. ke, no one is answering. Ms. Hart might be busy. Should I just go find her when I return to the crew tomorrow?"


    Dorian''s arm had already been bandaged.


    However, not feeling reassured, Monica insisted hee to the hospital for a full check-up.


    "Dorian, can you please take better care of yourself? You''re an actor. Do you understand how important your face and reputation are?"


    These words made him pause, and he suddenly missed the times when L had been his manager.


    In her eyes, everything else was secondary to his well-being.


    But now, it seemed his face mattered more than his entire arm.


    Dorian replied coldly, "PR has already handled the car ident. What else is there to say?"


    "You!" Monica was furious.


    Seeing his defiant demeanor, she frowned. "Dorian, look at what you''ve be. Doing all this for a woman, and you''ve let yourself get like this. Have you forgotten your initial ambitions?"


    This statement struck deep in Dorian''s heart, igniting his fury. "If it weren''t for you insisting on taking the manager''s position, I wouldn''t have reced L, and she wouldn''t be harboring resentment because of this!"


    He sneered, his tone icy and frightening. "You should bear some responsibility for this situation!"

 Chapter 54

    Monica looked at him, her brows slowly knitting together in disbelief. "I insisted on being the manager?"


    She was so angry sheughed. "Dorian, I did have that intention then, but I didn''t force it. You were the one who wanted the resources I had and suggested changing managers, wasn''t it?"


    Dorian frowned, keeping a cold silence.


    Monica sneered. "Haven''t you benefited from the resources I provided? You sure didn''t have this look on your face when you were enjoying those perks!"


    Seeing the atmosphere bing increasingly tense, Ethan intervened, "Let''s all calm down. Our priority now is to reim the project, right? We can talk to Ms. Hart properly when we get the chance."


    Monica scoffed, her gaze toward Dorianced with sarcasm. "Dorian, you''re a movie star, yet you still don''t understand women. At this point, do you really think she still loves you?"


    "What did you say?" Dorian red at her, grinding his teeth as he asked, "If she doesn''t love me, does she love you then?"


    "Get lost!" he yelled.


    At this point, Monica had lost all desire to continue the conversation. She gave him a deep look and a mocking smile before leaving the hospital room.


    As Zara rushed in with urgent news, she brushed past Monica.


    Monica''s gaze fell on her, and a yful smile crept onto her lips.


    Zara was moving quickly and didn''t notice.


    As soon as she entered the hospital room, Zara''s tears began to fall. "Dorian, how


    are you? I nearly died of fright when I heard about your car ident."


    Her voice was choked with sobs, and her eyes were red and swollen, clearly indicating she had been crying on the way.


    Dorian looked at her. Normally, seeing her in such a state would tug at his heartstrings.


    However, today, listening to her soft cries felt somewhat irritating.


    L could cry, too, but she never did it in such a pitiful and annoying manner.


    As this thought crossed his mind, he suddenly furrowed his brows.


    Taking a deep breath, he let his gaze soften, and the sight of Zara''s delicate crying reignited his protective instincts.


    All the frustration from the situation with L was affecting his mood!


    Dorian wiped her tears, patiently soothing her. "Don''t cry. I''m fine, see?"


    Ethan watched Zara sitting by the hospital bed, quietly sobbing, and his gaze shifted slightly.


    He then asked, "Mr. ke, should we continue trying to contact Ms. Hart?"


    Zara sniffed, her moist eyes showing a hint of surprise. "Given how serious your car ident was, L hasn''te to check on you?


    "I saw her with the crew today. She was delivering desserts to those two neers. Doesn''t this little matter matter less than your health?"


    Her tone seemed to carry a bit of dissatisfaction, standing up for Dorian.


    Dorian felt even more suffocated inside.


    Monica''s question, "Do you think she still loves you?" echoed in his mind like a haunting melody, impossible to shake off.


    He pinched the bridge of his nose. "Zara, I''m tired today. You should head back."


    "But your injury... I need to stay to take care of you."


    He turned his gaze away, the emotions in his eyesplicated. "Once I get in


    touch with L, she cane to take care of me."


    She was just not answering the phone because she was sulking.


    In the past, even when he was just slightly injured, she would be extremely


    anxious, her tears more heart-wrenching than Zara''s.


    L loved him more than she loved herself.


    Everyone said that only people who cared would get angry, so L''s recent outbursts were just her way of expressing her love for him.


    The more she acted up, the more it was just a way to make him yield, proving that he loved her too.


    Women were all like that!


    L already had a bit of a temper. Now, it was just heightened. Once she arrived, he needed to establish some rules for her.


    He tiredly rubbed his forehead. "You''ve had a long day at the hospital, and you''re filming too. You should go rest."


    As if to validate his words, he added, "L is my girlfriend. She wille."


    Hearing his certainty, Zara felt a lump in her chest, a flicker of resentment shing in her eyes.


    "Fine, I''ll wait for you at the crew," she responded softly, fearing that pushing too hard would provoke Dorian.


    But despite saying that, her hands, hanging by her side, tightened into fists.


    Dorian nodded, and without waiting for her to leave the room, he told Ethan, "Call L again."

 Chapter 55

    Ethan watched Zara get up to leave.


    She wore her usual delicate white dress, her well-groomed long hair casually falling over her shoulders. The traces of tears under her eyes hadn''t been fully wiped away, making her appear quite vulnerable.


    If only she were willing, many excellent men would surely be enamored with her.


    He couldn''t understand why she insisted on pursuing Dorian, who already had a girlfriend.


    His gaze shifted to Dorian, whoy on the bed watching Zara leave, his expression gentle, as if she were his girlfriend.


    Did he really not understand why L was angry?


    "Why haven''t you contacted L yet?"


    As soon as Zara left, Dorian''s demeanor darkened, bing apletely different person.


    Ethan lowered his head and made a call.


    But he thought there was no need for L to turn back now.


    Dorian''s gaze remained fixed on him, his eyes like a bottomless pit of sin. A nce made one feel like being pulled into the depths, doomed for eternity.


    When the call was declined, Ethan felt an inexplicable sense of relief.


    Dorian smashed the cup beside him, pointing at Ethan and shouting, "Useless! What good are you?"


    He was like an irritability disorder patient, pacing back and forth in the hospital room without even putting on his shoes.


    "Right now, you need to drive and find her! Today, even if it means tying her up, you have to bring her back!"


    Ethan looked up at him, his expression incrediblyplicated.


    "Mr. ke, you''re a public figure. If people find out about this, we won''t be able to exin."


    Dorian snorted coldly. "I had a fight with my girlfriend. Do those idiot fans think they have a say in it?"


    "What are you still doing here?" His eyes were cold. "I pay you a high sry every month, yet you''re still useless?"


    Ethan shook his head and said, "I''m going now."


    When Cole received the call from the hotel, he had just finished showering.


    He frowned and replied, "Make sure he doesn''t go up and disturb Ms. Hart, and don''t let her know about this."


    After receiving assurances from the other end, Cole immediately called Kieran.


    "Mr. Morgan, you can really see the future. Thankfully, I arranged for the hotel staff in advance not to disclose Ms. Hart''s room number. Dorian''s assistant just went to the hotel to look for her."


    Kieran asked, "Do you know what this is about?"


    "Well, I don''t know that, but I forgot to tell you something. Aftering back today,


    I had someone check, and that loud noise was indeed due to Dorian''s incident, but it''s not serious.


    "He just cut his arm when the ss shattered, and because of his bad attitude toward the traffic police, he was detained for two hours for a reprimand."


    Cole wanted tough but remained serious as he analyzed the situation. "So I suspect that he''s trying to y the victim because of his injury, seeking sympathy from Ms. Hart to win her back."


    The man chuckled briefly on the other end of the phone.


    Although he had yet to have much contact with Dorian, his extensive experience allowed him to see that this man was proud and ambitious.


    But he couldn''t help it. L liked him.


    If she liked him, then so be it. It wasn''t too much of an issue with the Morgan family and himself backing her.


    But now that she no longer loved him, there was no need to give him any more support.


    "Slowly withdraw all investments rted to him from the Morgan family. As for the previous favors we extended, just hint at them a bit.


    "He has no connection with L anymore; business should be conducted as


    usual, without regard for the Morgan family''s reputation."


    His words ignited Cole''s passion.


    Kieran added, "And don''t let L know about this."


    "Got it. I promise not to let Ms. Hart know!"


    The next day, the film officially began production, and L was busy running around with Samuel.

 Chapter 56

    The heat was intense, and a small patch of L''s back was damp with sweat. When the wind blew, it felt chilling against her skin.


    She frowned slightly and wiped her sweat with a tissue.


    Just as she was about to sit down, she received a call from Jamie.


    "Ms. Hart, Teddy got into an ident. You need toe quickly." Her voice trembled, making it nearly impossible to speak.


    "Don''t panic. I''ll be there right away."


    Her heart tightened at the news. Jamie had aid-back personality, so she wouldn''t lose herposure unless something serious happened.


    L hurriedly exined to Samuel and then rushed toward the scene.


    Teddy was injured while filming a scene with Zara, where he yed the male supporting role protecting the female lead.


    The scene was set on a high tform, and he was supposed to be knocked down nearby. Just as he had run up from below, Zara somehow tripped, pushing him in her panic.


    Caught off guard, he missed his footing and tumbled down several flights of stairs, breaking his leg.


    "You did it on purpose! There''s nothing here. How could you possibly trip?" As L approached, she overheard Jamie''s furious voice.


    Zara was crying, clutching her chest as if she were overwhelmed with grief.


    She choked out a rebuttal, "Jamie, I know you''re good friends and care about Teddy. He got hurt because of me, and I feel guilty. I wish it had been me who fell instead.


    "You can be angry with me, but you can''t wrongfully use me.


    .


    "There are so many people watching. The director and Dorian were there too. How could I have done it on purpose? I have no grudge against Teddy. Why would I want to harm him?"


    Dorian supported Zara, who was almost unable to stand from crying, and red at Jamie with a dark expression. "You need to speak with evidence. You''ve only been with L for a while and already learned from her unreasonable temper?"


    "Mr. ke, what does this have to do with Ms. Hart? You can''t be so unreasonable. I saw it clearly. She did it on purpose!" Jamie bit back, her expression defiant. She showed no signs of being intimidated by Dorian''s status.


    "You saw it when so many others didn''t?" Dorian narrowed his eyes.


    Her stubbornness was strikingly simr to L''s!


    It was pretty annoying.


    Last night, he had asked Ethan to invite L, but unexpectedly, she had already informed the hotel in advance that she wouldn''t see anyone.


    When he arrived this morning, he went to her film crew to find her, but the security guard had blocked him directly outside.


    He hadn''t evenid eyes on her yet!


    Dorian couldn''t help butugh in anger.


    Jamie was quite good at pretending to be indifferent. If she pursued a career in


    the entertainment industry, she might even win more awards than L!


    The more she pretended not to care, the more it indicated her guilt.


    Dorian returned to the film crew with a dark expression, unaware of what was good for him.


    Since she deliberately avoided him, he would make here to him!


    However, this troublesome matter had already arisen before he could think of a way to do that.


    Suddenly, he saw a hurried figure approaching and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    L squeezed into the crowd, shielding Jamie behind her. "Whether it''s true or not isn''t for Dorian to decide alone. I refuse to believe that such arge crew has no surveince."


    She had overheard a few people discussing the situation. Teddy''s injury was supposedly rted to Zara, which seemed too coincidental.


    "Mr. Lawson, I''m Teddy''s manager. I need the truth about his injury." She looked at the director, who had been silent all this time.


    Leonard had learned about L''s connection to the Morgan family a while ago and had recently heard about her position changes at Nexus Entertainment.


    Knowing that she was bringing two neers to the crew, this was the first time Leonard had officially faced L in the film crew.


    The situation was indeed suspicious, but Dorian was clearly protecting Zara.


    He wasn''t sure about L''s attitude toward the two neers under her management, so he hesitated to speak up.

 Chapter 57

    Dorian was the face of Nexus Entertainment, and L had the Morgan family as her backing.


    Regardless of which, neither was someone Leonard could afford to offend.


    Noticing his hesitation, L didn''t want to put him in a difficult position. "Mr. Lawson, all I need is the surveince footage and the filming videos from here. I''ll find out the truth myself. The rest has nothing to do with you."


    She turned back, her cold gaze sweeping over Dorian and Zara. The chilling scrutiny made both of them stiffen slightly.


    "We must get to the bottom of this. What do you think, Dorian?"


    Dorian narrowed his eyes. Those beautiful eyes, which he once loved most used to shine clearly with his reflection.


    But now, while he could see his shadow in them, it felt like he was trapped in an ice cer, never to see the light of day again.


    Dorian''s heart tightened momentarily, but he quickly dismissed that feeling.


    He mustn''t be fooled by her pretentious demeanor.


    She knew very well that Zara was gentle and kind. How could she possibly harm a neer for no reason?


    Her aggressive attitude now was just another way to target her!


    He clenched his fist. "What if Zara is being wronged?"


    "If she is wronged, I will publicly apologize to her," L answered without hesitation.


    Everyone looked at her in surprise. Although L was not an actress, her association with Dorian made her more famous than some actual stars.


    There have been many rumors online about her, Dorian, and Zara recently. If she publicly apologized at this moment, it would be like putting herself on disy to be roasted.


    For a moment, even Jamie felt a bit guilty. L wouldn''t have been dragged into this mess if it weren''t for her.


    She gritted her teeth and stepped out from behind L. "This situation arose because of me. If Zara didn''t do it, then I will publicly apologize to her."


    Dorian didn''t even nce at her, his gaze still fixed firmly on L. "You want to apologize publicly? How many people even know you? This minor loss of yours cannotpensate for Zara''s grievances.


    "L, don''t be too naive!" he said.


    A smile yed on his lips, and he could clearly see the brief pause in L''s eyes.


    He was doing this on purpose, pushing L to mention more severe consequences. She would naturallye to him for help when she couldn''t back down anymore.


    Jamie furrowed her brows, worry evident as she looked at L.


    But L lifted her gaze, her expression cold and clear. She locked onto Dorian''s eyes before slowly breaking into a smile.


    Looking at his confident demeanor, L''s eyes held unmistakable mockery.


    He really didn''t understand Zara at all.


    Initially, L had only harbored suspicions, but with Jamie''s words, she was now certain that Zara had done this intentionally.


    "Alright, since Dorian thinks that''s not enough, let''s add another condition. If I truly wronged Zara, I will voluntarily leave Nexus Entertainment." She spoke without a hint of weakness.


    Everyone around was taken aback, including Zara, whose gaze held a hint of disbelief.


    In her view, when L said she would leave, it was just out of spite. Otherwise, she wouldn''t keep appearing in front of Dorian.


    Zara was determined to cut off ties between them, but she hadn''t expected that L would say something like leaving Nexus Entertainment for the sake of two


    neers.


    However, Zara didn''t feel too surprised.


    She wouldn''t mind letting them continue their quarrel if she weren''t doing it on purpose.


    But the truth was, she knew that Dorian''s car ident yesterday was to chase after L.


    She had endured her difort and actively went to take care of Dorian, only to be thrown out.


    And he even said that L was his girlfriend!


    She was long past being that, and it would never be possible again!


    After returning home, Zara had a sleepless night.


    She tossed and turned, constantly thinking about how to make them fall apart. Finally, she remembered how much L cared about those two neers. So, she decided to use them to force her away. If something happened, Dorian would surely defend her, and L would undoubtedly be utterly disappointed.

 Chapter 58

    However, Zara couldn''t tell Dorian the truth.


    Zara had intentionally fallen to obstruct the view. The cameras shouldn''t have captured what happened.


    But the surveince footage was another matter.


    Initially, she thought that, with so many witnesses, L wouldn''t be able to create a fuss, but she hadn''t expected L to be so stubborn this time.


    Zara didn''t want them to check the surveince footage, and as tears fell, she tried to divert Dorian''s attention. "L, you don''t believe me? We''ve known each other for so long. You know what kind of person I am, right? With so many people watching the scene, you don''t believe what they''re saying?


    "I know you don''t like me being with Dorian and want to target me, but why don''t you think about it? What reason do I have to hurt Teddy?"


    L frowned slightly. How could she keep bringing up that she didn''t like her being with Dorian?


    She had long stopped caring. It didn''t matter to her who Dorian was with anymore. Why couldn''t they understand that?


    L couldn''t help but feel disgusted, her brows knitting tighter.


    Observing her expression, Dorian noticed this and felt some of his previously tense emotions ease.


    It was clear she was just pretending not to care!


    Her true feelings surfaced when she heard about him being with someone else.


    Leonard was also worried that the situation might escte out of control.


    He hadn''t realized that Zara was doing it intentionally. If L ended up getting embarrassed, that cold-faced man from the Morgan family might me the crew, which would cause trouble.


    He thought momentarily and said, "L, this might be a misunderstanding. I''ve seen Zara and Teddy getting along quite well during this time. How about you go to the hospital to check on Teddy''s condition first?"


    He hoped L would understand his hint.


    Dorian nced at him. "If they want the truth, then let them see it."


    Leonard''s heart sank. He felt a bit choked up.


    Zara bit her lip and tugged at him, putting on a pitiful look as if she were being bullied.


    "Dorian, since L doesn''t believe me, and Teddy really did get hurt because of me, I''m willing to cover all his medical expenses. I''m really worried about him, so let''s go see how he''s doing, okay?" She spoke with a sense of grievance as if she were the victim.


    "I want to check on Teddy, but I also want to see the truth," L said, showing no signs of softening her expression due to Zara''s words.


    "Zara is giving you an opportunity to back down. Can''t you see that? Do you really need to make a fool of yourself to be satisfied?"


    While Dorian also wanted to continue the bet, he worried that Zara''s reputation would likely be affected if this escted further.


    She was willing to give L a way out, but he hadn''t expected that L would be so ungrateful.


    He truly found her stubborn and unreasonable to be quite distasteful.


    It was still that gentle, lovely, and cheerful L who always stayed close to him, endearing in every way.


    Now, she seemed like apletely different person.


    L smiled, but her eyes were like unthawed frost. "If anyone''s going to be embarrassed, it''ll be me. You don''t need to worry about me, Dorian. I only ask- what if I win the bet?"


    "You!" Dorian was so furious he felt like pping her.


    He frowned at her, unable to suppress his confusion. "L, when did you be like this? Did I never truly understand you, or have you only revealed your true nature after all these years?"


    The air was stiflingly hot, and even the breeze offered no relief.


    L thought that if she hadn''t given up on Dorian yet, hearing those words would surely feel like falling into an ice cer, and she might not find the weather so oppressive and irritating.


    She turned to the director. "Mr. Lawson, since you''re all here today, everything I say counts. Please have the surveince footage and videos and send them to me, and also provide a copy to Dorian."


    After saying that, she looked back at Dorian. "If I win, Zara has to cover all medical expenses and publicly apologize online. Otherwise, I will call the police."


    Her gaze swept vaguely over Zara. "I wonder if the crime of assault could lead to detention?"


    Zara stiffened slightly, her tears welling up. "I know it''s all my fault. You have every right to be angry, L. I''ll go with you to see Teddy."


    She couldn''t let them see the surveince footage!


    Distracted, she walked forward but unexpectedly tripped on her long dress,


    stumbling directly toward L.


    Almost in the same position as Teddy, Dorian instinctively reached out to pull her back, but it was a second toote.


    He watched as L tumbled down the stairs.

 Chapter 59

    "L!" Jamie eximed as she watched L tumble down the stairs, then nced at the torn sleeve in her hand.


    In a panic, she rushed to grab L but ended up tearing off part of her sleeve.


    Zara was helped up, her palm bleeding from scraping against the ground.


    Her knee was bruised. The pain caused her face to turn pale, and tears streamed down uncontrobly.


    Dorian anxiously checked her condition. "Zara, are you alright?"


    Jamie was the first to rush to L''s side, examining her while calling for an ambnce.


    "The ambnce will be too slow. I''ll drive her to the hospital!" Leonard said, watching as L slipped into unconsciousness, her body and face covered in scrapes, making his scalp tingle.


    Unlike Teddy, most of her injuries were to her upper body.


    Dorian, filled with concern, helped Zara up and hurried over.


    Jamie tightened her grip on L''s hand, ring fiercely at Zara, wishing she could tear her apart. "You deserve to die!"


    Her eyes were red with anger, and her hands trembled.


    "What are you doing?!" Dorian shouted, stepping in front of Zara.


    She was acting just like L. Like a madwoman!


    He nced at Zara''s instantly swollen face and reddened eyes, feeling his anger surge. "It''s not just L who''s injured. Zara is hurt too. Can''t you see that? You should have some sense when protecting your friend!


    "Do you expect Zara to pay with her life for L''s sake?"


    Unexpectedly, the usually docile Zara scoffed coldly. "If I want her life, are you going to give it to me?"


    The two on the opposite side were clearly taken aback, and Jamie''s expression grew even more mocking. "If anything happens to L, none of you will have it easy!


    "Especially you, Zara. Get ready to be cklisted!"


    "You have quite the audacity!" Dorian''s expression turned icy. "Jamie, you''re just a neer. How dare you be so bold?"


    Jamie''s eyes were bloodshot, but before she could respond, Leonard had driven


    over.


    The two didn''t dare to move too much, fearing that L might have a fractured bone.


    Jamie stepped before Dorian as he tried to get into the car. "Mr. ke, it seems like someone over there needs your support more."


    Dorian looked at Zara, who had injured her knee, with blood flowing from the wound and dirt caked on it.


    She definitely needed to be taken care of quickly.


    He frowned slightly. Since Leonard and Jamie were already looking after L, it should be fine for him to goter, right?


    Jamie''s eyes held a hint of mockery, and she did not give him a moment to think.


    She supported L''s head to rest on her shoulder and urged Leonard to drive off quickly.


    The distance that felt so close now seemed impossible to cover.


    "Ms. Hart? Ms. Hart, wake up! Don''t scare me!"


    Tears were about to spill from her eyes as she felt an unusual warmth on her shoulder. She moved L slightly and discovered that her shoulder was soaked with blood.


    "Mr. Lawson, hurry!" she nearly shouted. "L has a head injury, and it''s bleeding!"


    Leonard saw it through the rearview mirror, his heart nearly leaping out of his chest.


    He dared not lose focus and could only press the gas pedal to the floor.


    He thought to himself, "It''s over!"


    His career as a director would probably end here.


    Upon arriving at the hospital, L was rushed into the emergency room.


    Leonard knew that this incident couldn''t just be swept under the rug. He immediately contacted the crew to gather the filming footage and nearby surveince videos.


    After L was examined and her wounds treated, Leonard had just finished reviewing all the videos.


    L had hit her head and was still unconscious.


    Now bandaged and on an IV drip, she hadn''t woken up yet.


    Jamie, with red-rimmed eyes, was wiping away the dried blood on her body.

 Chapter 60

    Leonard sat nearby, his expression dark. Zara''s intentional actions to harm others were evident in the surveince footage.


    Dorian carried Zara to the lounge and took out a first aid kit, carefully treating her wounds.


    His tone carried a hint of concern as he asked, "Does it hurt a lot?"


    Zara bit her lip tightly, her eyes glistening. "It hurts, but this little injury is nothingpared to L."


    Dorian felt a deep pang of sympathy for her kind and pitiful demeanor.


    She touched the bandage on Dorian''s arm, filled with guilt. "Dorian, don''t worry about me. Go check on L first."


    He paused briefly with the cotton swab in his hand, his gaze drifting to his arm.


    When L arrived today, it was all about that neer pointing at Zara and questioning her. Not once did she ask about his injuries.


    His grip tightened on the cotton swab, nearly breaking the little stick.


    "You''re just too kind. L is tough. She''ll be fine."


    He didn''t think about how high the stairs were. Even Teddy had broken his leg after falling.


    A sh of pride crossed Zara''s eyes as she asked, "But she''s unconscious. How could she be fine?"


    She had thought that Dorian might hesitate a bit, but instead, he only scoffed. "Maybe she''s just pretending."


    Zara feltpletely at ease this time, but she couldn''t fully agree with his words. "Dorian, she got hurt because of me. I feel guilty, so I still want to check on her."


    "Do you have the nerve to go see her?" The door to the lounge was flung open abruptly.


    Both of them jumped in surprise and looked up.


    Dorian frowned. "Mrs. Foster?"


    Camille Gagher wore a ck dress, her hair pulled up low with an emerald hairpin. Despite her graying hair and advanced age, her presence was still imposing.


    Her demeanor was elegant, and her steps were steady, but she didn''t look as amiable as usual, with her brows knitted together.


    She approached Dorian and pped him across the face without hesitation. "Dorian, I was so wrong about you back then!"


    Dorian was stunned by the blow, his heart filled with anger.


    Yet he could only lower his head, not daring to question her loudly. "Mrs. Foster, I don''t understand."


    "You don''t understand? Today, I''ll make you realize just how outrageous your mistakes are!"


    Camille asked coldly, "Let me ask you, whose responsibility is it that L got hurt today?"


    Dorian moved Zara behind him. "It''s my failure to protect her. If you''re angry, direct it at me. Don''t involve anyone else."


    "You''re still protecting her?" Camille''s eyes were filled with disappointment.


    She closed her eyes briefly before continuing, "Dorian, you''ve disappointed me too much!"


    Her eyes were heavy with sadness, a hint of tears sparkling.


    She said, "The nice, kind people you believe are actually cruel enough to push someone from their crew down the stairs just to satisfy their selfish desires, resulting in serious injury.


    Meanwhile, the one you think is truly malicious is forced to gamble for justice on behalf of a powerless neer and ends up getting shoved down the stairs and left unconscious."


    Taylor went to the film crew today, and Camille followed along to check on L. As soon as she arrived, she heard L had rushed off in a panic to the Nexus Entertainment set.


    Worried about what might have happened, she came to see for herself, only to hear that L had sustained serious injuries and was sent to the hospital.


    Hurrying to find out more about the situation, she was preparing to head to the hospital when she unexpectedly saw Dorian carrying Zara into the lounge.


    What a big surprise he had given her!


    Dorian frowned in rebuttal, "Mrs. Foster, this is impossible! I know you like L, but how can you believe her over everything else?


    "L is hurt, and I feel very sorry for her, but we can''t solely rely on her word to determine right and wrong, can we?


    "You can''t unjustly use Zara like this. Do you know what negative impact your words could have on her if they got out?"


    Camille looked at him, her eyes filled with disappointment, wondering when this once decent person had turned rotten.


    "If you really cared about L, you wouldn''t be here defending this little bitch!" Camille insulted Zara.


    "Please watch your words, Mrs. Foster!" Dorian was also enraged. "You''re always biased toward L. You just think she''s pitiable because she''s your student. What about Zara? Who feels sorry for her?"

 Chapter 61

    "You!" Camille angrily pointed at Dorian. "You''re a fool!"


    "You''ve always thought L wanted to break up with you over a worthless bracelet, right? But do you know that she wished for your rtionship?"


    Dorian''s gaze flickered, and he suppressed some anger due to guilt.


    His expression becameplicated. "Mrs. Foster, I know I handled this poorly, but L didn''t rify things either.


    "She insisted on breaking up, and after that, she wanted to reconcile. All she had to do was say a few soft words to me, and it would have been fine.


    "Instead, sheined to you and Mr. Foster, hoping you would help her get back together.


    "This made Mr. Foster, and you develop a bias against me and intentionally made things difficult for me, making me wait outside your house for an entire afternoon. How could I not be angry?"


    Camille''s expression turnedplicated as she looked at him. "She didn''tin or ask for us to help her reconcile with you."


    "What?" Dorian was stunned, then found it amusing.


    Even at this point, Camille was still defending L?


    "Mrs. Foster, how long are you going to favor L? Don''t you remember how you and Mr. Foster treated me before? If it weren''t for Lining, would you have made me wait outside for an entire afternoon?"


    He continued, "You think Zara is a stranger to you, and you don''t like her. I can understand that. But L is your student, and so am I! If she hadn''t asked for your help, why would Mr. Foster have arranged for us to be in the same crew?"


    Camille felt a sharp ache in her heart from the frustration. She rubbed her chest, genuinely feeling that L was being wronged.


    She closed her eyes briefly before slowly asking, "Do you know where that sandalwood bracelet you looked down on came from?"


    Seeing the expression on Camille''s face, Dorian felt that she was about to reveal something unexpected.


    He had an inexplicable feeling that what she was about to say might lead to consequences he couldn''t bear.


    His resolve weakened with a shift in mood, and he didn''t want to discuss the topic.


    "Mrs. Foster, that''s all in the past. What''s there to talk about?"


    That broken bracelet had long since shattered, not a single piece remaining.


    But Camille didn''t care whether he wanted to bring it up.


    She continued, "Back then, you worked tirelessly for your career, putting your life on the line. After exhausting your body, you fell seriously ill andy unconscious for days. You remember that, don''t you?"


    Noticing the shift in Dorian''s expression, she added, "It was L who stayed by your side, not sleeping or resting. You should remember that too, right?"


    At these words, Dorian suddenly felt a dryness in his throat. He had always known about this.


    He had never intended to treat L poorly. All those years of hard work and earning money were for her, after all.


    That period of their most loving times was his most beautiful memory.


    Camille looked at the flicker in his eyes, a light mocking smile on her lips. The warmth and affection she once had for him, treating him like her own child, had vanished.


    "Back then, your health showed no signs of improvement, and even the doctors couldn''t figure out the cause. In desperation, she sought out various remedies. She climbed the thousands of steps of Mount Shasta, kneeling with each step to wish for your recovery!


    "Dorian, do you know about this?"


    Dorian''s face turned pale, shock washing over him. "What?"


    His mind went nk, and he could hardly believe what he was hearing.


    He had never been to Mount Shasta but had heard that the steps were extremely


    steep. How could L have gone up kneeling step by step?


    Seeing his stunned expression, Camille felt a deep sense of irony.


    "She knelt on thousands of steps to get that bracelet for you, yet you discarded it like garbage! She engraved those uneven primrose patterns on the beads, each stroke done with care! You probably didn''t even know that!


    "With all her love, she was crushed by your dismissive words about a worthless bracelet. How trulyughable!"


    These words were like thunder, exploding in Dorian''s mind. He felt utterly nk, unable to think straight.


    His body swayed slightly, feeling as if he were about to copse.


    Amidst the shock, regret gradually surfaced in his expression, and his throat tightened. "I... I didn''t know about this."

 Chapter 62

    "She... she didn''t tell me anything. Why didn''t L... why didn''t she say anything? Otherwise, I wouldn''t have given it away."


    Camille found this amusing. "You''re still ming her?"


    Dorian stood frozen in ce, the resentment he had built up against L over the past few days almost consuming him at that moment.


    Had he really been ming her?


    He med her for being thoughtless, med her for being unreasonable.


    Seeming to see through his thoughts, Camille let out a chuckle. "You me her for not telling you, but she was thinking that she shouldn''t tell you, that she couldn''t let you bear that burden. Why is that, Dorian?"


    He opened his mouth, but his throat was too dry to speak, and he could not utter a word.


    Camille answered for him, "Because she only wants your love to be open and selfless! Go look at her fingers; the scars from carving the beads are still there!


    "Have you never seen them? Have you ever asked about them?"


    Each question was like a rope pulling him into the abyss, and disbelief still lingered on his face.


    "Dorian, someone who betrays genuine feelings deserves to suffer!"


    Camille''s words fell heavily, each like a boulder crashing onto his heart, weighing him down to the point where he could hardly breathe.


    He suddenly remembered that when he had just woken up from that serious illness, L had been sitting in the hospital room with him, gently rubbing her knee when she had nothing else to do.


    At that time, he had asked her casually if she had hurt herself.


    She had just smiled and said she had been standing too long and needed to rest for a bit.


    L had made it sound so effortless that he hadn''t thought much of it.


    But she had been there day and night caring for him. How could she have had time to stand for long periods?


    Dorian''s face turned pale, and he felt his body sway uncontrobly.


    The person who had always considered himself extraordinary and aloof was now flustered. "Mrs. Foster, I..."


    Camille refused to look at him again, her gaze falling away.


    Just thinking of L made her eyes brim with tears. "You asked me why I rmended her and you to the same crew. That day, L came to me and firmly told me she wanted to break up with you and start a new life.


    "But I thought you had supported each other for so many years and hade this far. I wanted to give you another chance."


    "She told us all this because she didn''t want us to be disappointed in her!" Guilt washed over her features. "Dorian, the one who has always let us down, isn''t her. It''s you!"


    Dorian''s face turned pale from the shock. He clenched his fists tightly, barely managing to steady his emotions.


    So it turned out that L wasn''tining or seeking their help to force him to reconcile.


    She only wanted to inform Taylor that she intended to let go of the past and start a new life, didn''t she?


    Had she already decided to break up from the moment she brought it up?


    He had always thought that L was doing all this to possess him.


    To possess him as a person and im all his time.


    To achieve her goal, she resorted to underhanded tactics to pressure him, making him feel utterly repulsed.


    So he thought she was being unreasonable, even vicious.


    What on earth was he thinking?


    Upon hearing Camille mention the crew, it seemed he had grasped the crux of the matter.


    "Mrs. Foster, don''t lie to me! If she didn''t ask you for help but only told you about her decision to break up, why would L want to push Zara out of the crew?


    "Isn''t she still targeting Zara, jealous of her being by my side?"


    In an instant, he had rationalized his thoughts.

 Chapter 63

    Camille found this even moreughable. "It was I who pushed Zara out. L didn''t know about it at all."


    Her tone was calm, yet it couldn''t hide her disappointment. "Dorian, I''ve been giving you chances, but you''ve truly let me down."


    He had even left the crew for Zara.


    Dorian stood inplete shock, and the summer heat felt suffocating.


    But at this moment, it felt like he had plunged into an ice cer, shivering from the cold. His whole body was stiff and unbearable.


    Zara realized that things were spiraling out of her control, and her heart raced.


    This waspletely different from her n.


    Feeling Dorian''s unusual emotions, Zara was about to cry for real.


    For the first time, she didn''t deliberately pretend to cry in front of him, and her eyes turned red.


    She tugged at Dorian''s sleeve. "Dorian..."


    He turned his head, his eyes red, his chest heaving violently as if he had lost his proudposure.


    Zara''splexion went pale with fear. She had never seen Dorian so out of control, like an enraged lion ready to tear apart his enemy.


    She was so startled that she forgot to cry. "Dorian, please calm down."


    Dorian closed his eyes and looked away, afraid he might inadvertently hurt her in his rage. "Zara, you should go back for now. I''lle see youter."


    Camille stared at them, feeling disgusted by their lovey-dovey attitude.


    She wondered what sins she hadmitted to have to endure such suffering. "Dorian, since you know it was just a misunderstanding between you and L, you should quickly make up with her. She likes you so much, so she will surely forgive you."


    She pretended to be patient and pitiful. "I will bless you both."


    He seemed to be awakened by her words. "Right, I need to find L! I haven''t treated her well, and I''ll slowly make it up to her."


    Camille narrowed her eyes, her tone incredibly certain. "She won''t forgive you."


    "Impossible!" His gaze was anxious and desperate. "L is alone in the hospital right now. She must be very sad. I need to go see her."


    Camille felt a sense of irony watching him rush out.


    He didn''t understand that there''s no chance to make amends once someone is disappointed.


    He had no chances left.


    "You know what kind of person L is better than I do. From the moment she proposed the breakup, you two were already finished."


    In an instant, Dorian felt like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, almost ready to pounce and strangle her.


    He turned back, gritting his teeth before saying, "Mrs. Foster, you must not believe that we would end, which is why you arranged for us to be in the same crew, right?"


    It was as if he was trying to convince himself. Deep down, he believed that L couldn''t let go of him!


    She had knelt on the thousands of steps of Mount Shasta to wish for his safety and for them to reconcile, proving how much she loved him!


    Yes, Mount Shasta!


    On that day he called, L had gone to Mount Shasta again.


    His gaze, which had almost dimmed, suddenly lit up.


    "You didn''t know that L went back to Mount Shasta after our fight, did you?


    What could she possibly be doing up there?"


    Thest sentence came out with a hint of questioning.


    Camille frowned, the wrinkles on her face deepening with the motion.


    "She must have gone to wish for us to get back together again!" Dorian raised his voice.


    Zara red at him, her long eyshes casting shadows over her resentful eyes. Camille''s gaze gradually calmed, like the sea''s surface after a tide, leaving only a dead silence.


    Her eyesnded on Zara, who had reddened eyes and looked like the victim here. "Teddy was intentionally pushed down by her."


    Dorian furrowed his brows. "Mrs. Foster, that''s not true! At the time of the incident, L wasn''t even there. All of this is just spection on her part."


    "What about the evidence? L isn''t someone who can''t distinguish right from wrong. There must be a reason why she said that."


    Dorian felt a bit anxious. How had the situation circled back to the starting point?


    "It''s just the other neer spouting nonsense." Dorian was getting more and more irritated.


    He didn''t want to involve Zara in any trouble, but he also felt an urgent desire to see L.


    They hadn''t had a proper conversation in a long time, and now that she was injured, she should want him by her side.

 Chapter 64

    Yes, Dorian needed to hurry over to be with L, to make her understand that he still loved her.


    The recent arguments were because she felt insecure, which led to her distrust of him.


    And regarding that bracelet, he could go back to the mountain to get another one for them.


    This time, he promised to keep it close.


    Camille watched the flicker in his eyes, her slightly aged yet still beautiful face showing a hint of mockery.


    Having lived so many years and seen so many people, discerning the hearts of others was not difficult for her.


    "Dorian, don''t you know what L wants?"


    He paused, his hands hanging by his sides, clenching and rxing repeatedly.


    She needed evidence and couldn''t ept his attempt to gloss over things.


    Suddenly, a terrifying thought surged in Dorian''s mind.


    What if Zara was truly being intentional? What would he do then?


    His heart clenched tightly, and he dared not think any further.


    Dorian was unable to answer that question. He tookrge strides and quickly left, pretending he couldn''t see or hear anything, making these issues seem non- existent.


    The car sped up, racing recklessly toward the hospital.


    L was his, and she could only be his.


    As long as they still loved each other, there was no way they could part.


    Kieran had assigned someone to look after L in Samuel''s crew, but he never expected her to get into trouble in the Nexus Entertainment crew.


    When he received the news, he was inspecting other businesses under the Morgan Group in another city. He immediately pushed aside all matters and flew back with Cole.


    After understanding the details of the situation, Kieran''s already cold expression seemed to be covered with frost and snow.


    A slight curve formed at the corners of his mouth, but there was no trace of emotion in his eyes.


    He loosened his tie slightly, yet his oppressive feeling showed no signs of easing.


    Cole knew he was genuinely angry.


    "Should we cklist Zara?"


    Kieran''s gaze lowered, his features strikingly handsome. The smile at the corners of his mouth was reminiscent of cold, white moonlight, unlike an ordinary person''s.


    "Pursue legal action against Dorian and Zara to the fullest extent under Noah''s name."


    His frigid gaze and voice made it hard for others not to feel a shiver.


    Cole instantly understood his meaning. Simply cklisting Zara would be too lenient.


    Moreover, using Kieran''s or L''s names could bring her even more trouble.


    But if it came from Noah, it would be different. As both a close friend of L and a member of the Morgan family, no one would dare to offend him.


    When L woke up, Jamie was keeping vigil at her bedside.


    Jamie''s already reddened eyes became even more swollen.


    She held back her tears, managing not to cry, but her voice trembled as she said, "L, how are you? Is there anywhere you feel ufortable? I can call the doctor to check on you again."


    L replied, her voice hoarse and dry, "How is Teddy doing now?"


    Jamie didn''t expect her to ask that first. A wave of emotion hit her, and she turned her head to wipe away her tears. "He...


    "He woke up after the surgery and rested for a while, but now he''s asleep again." She paused to suppress her sobs.


    "I''m sorry."


    Jamie suddenly looked at the pale figure before her.


    L''s skin was already very fair, and at that moment, she looked almost


    transparent, like a porcin doll that could shatter with a single touch.


    "What does this have to do with you? You didn''t do anything wrong, and you have nothing to apologize for."


    L looked out the window, her gaze dim. "I want to be alone for a while. Teddy''s condition is more serious. You should go be with him.


    "Don''t worry, if I feel unwell, I''ll call for you," L said softly when she saw that Jamie was still hesitant to leave.


    Jamie watched her turn her head to the side, her gaze as cold as frost.


    After a moment of silence, she chose not to disturb her further and quietly left.


    As soon as the door was closed behind her, it was pushed open again. Dorian came rushing in, his sense of urgency evident.

 Chapter 65

    Dorian pushed the door open and locked eyes with L who was still lying weakly in the hospital bed. L''s dark, clear eyes quietly regarded him.


    She had seen various versions of Dorian.


    The one who shone like starlight under the spotlight, the one whoughed and conversed with investors, the one who wasposed and strategic in his dealings, and the one who, despite his low status in the past, was ernest and striving for improvement.


    Each version of him carried a unique calmness and elegance.


    But now, he looked disheveled. Although he still wore the same suit as usual, perhaps due to his urgency, the cor of his shirt was damp with sweat, showing a color that varied in shades, giving him a somewhat awkward appearance.


    His expression was no longer the high and mighty demeanor he usually held.


    Was he in such a rush to speak up for Zara? Or was he here to seek justice? L felt no desire to speak to him.


    She also realized how ridiculous she had been to argue about Zara''s right or wrong with Dorian.


    Hadn''t she already suffered enough in the past two years?


    When had Dorian ever stood on her side?


    Seeing her turn away without any desire to talk, Dorian felt a sh of panic.


    But he quickly reassured himself that it was fine. She was injured and understandably upset.


    He was there to apologize today, and it was only right for him to speak first. "L," he began, his voice hoarse.


    "If you''re here to argue about whether Zara did anything wrong, then you don''t need to say anything. I will investigate the matter myself. If she is innocent, I will keep my word."


    "L, don''t be like this."


    Dorian felt a tightness in his chest due to her indifference. "I came today just to worry about you. How is your injury?"


    The thought of the bracelet she had knelt on thousands of steps to wish for, which he had easily given away, made it impossible for him to feel anger toward her.


    L was momentarily taken aback, then frowned slightly.


    Her pale face still showed little expression. "We''ve already broken up. I don''t need you to worry."


    Her tone was so t that it made Dorian''s heart feel heavy.


    "I didn''t agree to it. We haven''t broken up."


    She looked at the magnolia tree outside the window, the sound of cicadas buzzing somewhat jarring.


    She refused to engage with his words.


    Dorian looked at her already small face, which appeared even more gaunt due to her weakness.


    "It must have hurt a lot back then." His voice grew hoarse.


    L looked at him in confusion. "What?"


    He opened his mouth, taking a moment before saying, "Mrs. Foster said you


    climbed Mount Shasta, kneeling with each step to wish for my recovery.


    "That sandalwood bracelet, I didn''t know it came from that. I sent it away thinking..."


    L interrupted him with a chuckle. "To you, it was worthless. A broken bracelet could help Zara out of a tight spot. That was its greatest use."


    His throat tightened, and his body swayed slightly. "L, don''t say things in anger.


    I know I handled this poorly. I''ll go get another bracelet for our rtionship, and


    from now on, I''ll keep it close to me. Let''s not fight anymore, okay?"


    "Shall we get married? Do you want to do it this year or next year?" he continued, lost in his own thoughts.


    "Dorian, why am I lying here?"


    Her voice was calm and cold, her shallow gaze devoid of any emotion.


    "You know what I want, don''t you?"


    Dorian felt his back stiffen at her words and slowly clenched his fists. "Can we not mention anyone else anymore? I just want to be with you."


    L was already utterly disappointed in him, and she thought that nothing he said would make her emotions fluctuate anymore.


    Yet unexpectedly, his words made herugh.


    It was too ridiculous.


    Wasn''t it he who had allowed Zara to intrude between them?


    "Dorian, during the New Year this year, you pushed your schedule for a week and didn''t contact me. Where were you during that week when you vanished?"


    The sudden question jolted him, and after a moment, he replied, "I was too tired and needed to rest."


    L let out a lightugh, raising her hand, her fingers looking pale and weak. Her delicate fingers covered her eyes, trying not to appear too ridiculous.

 Chapter 66

    Dorian was still lying even at this point.


    "You were with Zara. She was injured, right?"


    Dorian was stunned, unsure how L knew that information. He also didn''t understand why a small matter from over six months ago was being brought up


    now.


    Seeing him silent, she lowered her hand, her gaze calm, her porcin-white face revealing no emotions.


    "What injury did she sustain?"


    Dorian pressed his lips together, still not answering.


    "She sprained her ankle. You stayed with her for a week. Do you know where I was at that time?"


    Dorian furrowed his brows. He didn''t know.


    All he knew was that during those days, L had said there was a promising coboration she wanted to check out, which would only take three days but ended up dying for over ten days.


    She wasn''t around, which was why he had the time to stay with Zara for a week. "Can we not bring up something from so long ago?"


    He walked to the bedside, looking down at her, a clear pain visible on his face. "I know I''ve done wrong these past two years and that I owe you. But I promise I will make it up to you slowly from now on.


    "Can we be as good as we were before? You can still be my manager, overseeing all my schedules. You can apany me to film and negotiate coborations. If you don''t want me to get too close to Zara, I won''t seek her out anymore. Is that okay?"


    L lifted her gaze, her long, thick eyshes fluttering as she blinked.


    As if she hadn''t heard his plea, she continued, "At that time, I was in Falkoria."


    Dorian''s eyes widened in shock, his earlier plea transforming into disbelief.


    During the New Year, Falkoria experienced a severe outbreak of influenza, which was highly contagious and had a certain fatality rate.


    The government sent a special ne to bring back citizens who had not


    contracted the illness to celebrate the New Year, and they also dispatched a


    medical team to assist those infected in Falkoria.


    Despite these efforts, many still died far from home.


    "I... I didn''t know. Why didn''t you contact me?" His voice trembled.


    How could he not have known about such a significant event?


    What had he been doing at that time?


    Even if Zara had only sprained her ankle, he did not need to stay by her side continuously.


    If he had known, he would have found a way to bring L back and provide her with the best medical care.


    "I called you, but Zara answered. I also sent a message, but you didn''t respond."


    Later, Kieran found out she was there. He abandoned everything at Morgan Group and took a private ne to care for her day and night for a week until she fully recovered before returning.


    Dorian''s mind exploded, his face filled with disbelief.


    No!


    There were no calls, no messages!


    At that time, Zara had even dragged him to watch the news from Falkoria. She was so kind, crying in his arms as she watched the reports of so many deaths.


    There was no way that L could have been sick in Falkoria without Zara informing him, even if it was just a simple phone call.


    L quietly watched his expression shift from shock to confusion, but she showed no signs of me.


    A hint of sarcasm tugged at her lips, clearly indicating that she knew what he was thinking.


    Essentially, Zara wouldn''t lie to him.


    And he had already admitted his mistakes, so why was he still targeting Zara? It was simply cruel!


    "L, regardless of whether there was a misunderstanding, it''s all my fault."


    His heart ached as he cautiously asked, "You must have been very upset then, right?"


    L withdrew her gaze, staring quietly at the ceiling. Back then, she hadn''t beenpletely disappointed in Dorian. She still held onto some hope for him.


    She would even hide from Kieran and cry.


    Now, she could casually say, "Isn''t being sick always hard?"


    Especially when it was a potentially life-threatening illness.

 Chapter 67

    Lter thought that if Kieran hadn''t been there during that time, she might not have survived.


    The flu hit her hard. The day she fell ill, her fever spiked and wouldn''te down. Shey weak in bed, unable to lift a finger.


    She called Dorian, but Zara answered the phone instead. L couldn''t remember much of what she had said in her dazed state. She sent another messageter, but there was no reply.


    She hadn''t reached out because she wanted him toe. She wouldn''t want him to risk catching the illness.


    But being sick and possibly facing death in a foreign country, filled her with an overwhelmed loneliness. She just wanted to hear his voice, to feel somefort.


    But there was nothing.


    Kieran found out the next day and rushed over.


    By then, she hadn''t had water all day.


    She couldn''t eat either, not because she didn''t want to, but because she was too weak to move.


    She was so sick that she could barely recognize anyone, yet she saw Zara''s post on SoulLink.


    It was a photo of a man massaging her ankle.


    Only a pair of hands were visible, but L instantly recognized them as Dorian''s.


    There was a mole just above the webbing between his thumb and index finger on his left hand, clearly visible in the photo.


    Looking back now, she realized that the post on SoulLink had been meant for her to see.


    She closed her eyes, trying not to dwell on it. She was afraid that touching her old wounds would bring back painful emotions.


    Dorian almost heartbroken and moved to tears when he heard her say "Who wouldn''t feel bad when they''re sick?" just now.


    "I''m sorry, L, I really am. I didn''t know. If I had known, I would''ve been there."


    In the past, just seeing him like this would have made L forgive him without hesitation.


    But now, she justy quietly in bed. The cicadas in the Magnolia tree outside were buzzing incessantly. Their wings fluttered as they flew to a nearby, unnamed tree.


    "You don''t need to feel bad. I''m not telling you this to make you pity me. I just want you to know that a long time ago, I had already begun building up disappointment in you," L said calmly.


    She paused and took out the three beads she had picked up earlier. "The bracelet, it was just thest straw that broke us," she said.


    She opened her palm, her fair skin as smooth as polished ivory, and the three sandalwood beadsy quietly in it.


    Dorian''s gaze trembled. He grasped her hand tightly, enclosing the beads within her palm, as if any dy would let them slip away, along with her love.


    "I love you," he said, his voice shaking. His eyes were filled with regret. "L, I


    love you. I''ve only ever loved you, from the beginning to end. Zara and I, we never crossed any lines."


    Maybe he had once been attracted to Zara, but he had never done anything to betray L.


    They had never kissed or slept together.


    L found it funny when Dorian said he and Zara never crossed any line.


    Was he saying that it''s normal for men to be fickle? That as long as they didn''t end up in bed together, everything could be forgiven?


    It was like asking whether emotional cheating or physical cheating was worse.


    She couldn''t understand. Does betrayale in different degrees?


    "From the moment I first met you, I really liked you. I imagined countless times what it would be like to grow old with you."


    L frowned and pulled her hand away. She could still feel his warmth lingering on her skin, which made her feel extremely disgusted.


    But years of good upbringing made her respond politely.


    "You don''t need to tell me that. It''s not that I never loved you, but that love has long since faded to nothing."


    Dorian felt like he was losing his mind. Then, L gently raised her hand and casually tossed the three beads toward the trash can. As they missed, they bounced on the floor a few times before slowly rolling to a stop by the wall in the


    corner.


    He suddenly remembered the day the bracelet had broken. L had squatted down to pick up the beads, her small figure crouched on the ground, looking so pitiful.


    He had kicked one of the beads away back then, and it had bounced and rolled away just like this.

 Chapter 68

    Now, the situation had reversed. Dorian was in so much pain he could hardly breathe. He couldn''t imagine how L had endured such heart-wrenching agony at the time.


    "L, it''s my fault. I was so foolish. I had the best person in the world, yet I didn''t know how to cherish you."


    He held her hand tightly, resting his forehead on her palm. His attitude was sincere and reverent, like a repentant sinner.


    Feeling the warmth and dampness in her palm, L turned her gaze toward Dorian. His head was bowed low, and his shoulders slightly trembled.


    "L, please don''t be mad at me anymore, okay?"


    Even though it was midsummer, his fingertips felt cold.


    He looked so pathetic. Even during the hardest times they had faced together, she had never seen him like this before.


    This was her boyfriend of five years. She had loved him deeply for three, been umting disappointment for two, and ripped him out of her heart in just one afternoon.


    But she was miserable too, deeply wounded and still bleeding.


    What struck her as odd was that, even with his heartfelt apology, she felt no satisfaction. Nothing at all. No sadness, no joy.


    It was like watching a y that had nothing to do with her.


    She blinked and said calmly, "Dorian, I don''t love you anymore, so there''s no point in being angry."


    His breath caught for a moment. "L, don''t say things you don''t mean."


    "From now on, I won''t make a fuss with you anymore. I won''t ask you to only look at me, so you can stand beside anyone you want."


    L had been hurt many times when she saw Dorian standing next to Zara. It was hard to look at, and her chest tightened with pain.


    Now she could tell him to be with someone else without a second thought.


    Dorian was shaken to his core. It felt like his heart was being ripped open, making it hard to breathe.


    "There''s no one else, only you. L, it''s only ever been you. I just want you.


    L was beautiful, and she loved him deeply. Aside from the asional temper, she had always been everything Dorian had ever wanted.


    He had never thought about truly breaking up with her.


    L''s longshes fluttered lightly, like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water, stirring a ripple of delicate waves.


    She stayed silent for a long time.


    Long enough for Dorian''s legs to go numb before she finally spoke, "So, are you trying to force me?"


    His body stiffened, and he quickly responded, "No, I''m not forcing you. I''ll wait until you''re no longer angry, okay?"


    L turned her head away, refusing to look at him or even respond.


    She had said everything, and there was nothing left for her to feel guilty about in this rtionship.


    Whatever Dorian thought or wanted to do no longer mattered to her.


    Realizing that she hadpletely shut him off, Dorian stared at her, his eyes reddened with a mix of frustration and despair.


    "L, please, just look at me. How could you stop loving me?


    "Even Mrs. Foster told me that when you said you wanted to break up, you had already made up your mind. But I don''t believe it.


    "I know you''re just angry. Otherwise, why would you go back to Mount Shasta after the breakup?"


    L frowned. The reason she had returned to Mount Shasta that day was to sever their bond by breaking their destiny talisman.


    But right now, she had no desire to talk to him anymore. Not even an exnation.


    Dorian didn''t get angry when she didn''t respond. Just imagining how she had been alone in a foreign country, facing possible death from illness, made him realize how much resentment she held.


    He knew he was at fault.


    It didn''t matter if she denied loving him now. He would go Mount Shasta himself, retrieve the evidence, and wear the sandalwood bracelet again.


    When he returned with all his sincerity, L would surely be moved, and they could go back to how things were.


    Just as Dorian sorted out his thoughts, his phone suddenly rang.


    Seeing Zara''s name on the screen, he frowned and instinctively nced at L who was lying on the hospital bed, her gaze calm and distant.

 Chapter 69

    In the soft glow of the room, L''s already fair skin appeared even more translucent.


    The ringing of a phone disrupted the silence, but L acted as if she didn''t hear it.


    Her gaze rested on the Magnolia tree outside the window. It was almost as if she was looking at paradise instead of a lone tree.


    Dorian''s throat tightened. "L, I... I need to take this call. I''ll be right back."


    He waited, but even after the ringing stopped, she didn''t respond.


    Then, the phone rang again. His chest tightened with worry. He knew Zara had to be in some sort of trouble. Otherwise, she wouldn''t call twice in a row.


    Dorian gritted his teeth, took his eyes off L, and turned to leave.


    Just as his hand touched the doorknob, L''s calm voice came from behind. "Dorian, don''te back."


    He froze and ran his tongue over his dry lips. His voice was painfully hoarse as he said, "L, don''t say that. I''ll be back as soon as I''m done."


    With that, he quickly left the room.


    Dorian hurried out and turned down the long corridor. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of a familiar figure passing through another hallway.


    A man in a suit walked briskly by, his long strides quick and purposeful. It was only a fleeting nce, but just about enough.


    Dorian frowned. He barely caught the man''s profile, which looked a lot like Noah''s. But was Noah really that tall? Could someone in their twenties still be growing? More importantly, how did his presence be so powerful?


    Dorian suddenly felt extremely uneasy.


    Noah''s hurried pace made it clear he had heard about L''s injury and was rushing to see her.


    How pathetic could he be, always thinking about another man''s woman? The more Dorian thought about it, the more bothered he became. He considered stopping Noah.


    As soon as the call connected, Zara''s rare outburst of sobbing came from the other end of the line, forcing him to shift his attention. He was irritated, his tone missing its usual gentleness as he asked, "What''s wrong? Is Mrs. Foster giving you trouble?"


    Zara didn''t care about his tone at the moment. She spoke frantically. "The trending post! Dorian, please help me. They''re saying I pushed Teddy on purpose. Everyone''s cursing me. What should I do now?"


    "Zara, calm down. Hasn''t yourpany asked the PR department to take down the trending post?"


    "The post went viral too fast. Thepany can''t take it down. They said someone might be behind this. Dorian, what do I do? My career is just starting. I can''t afford this kind of negative press."


    She kept crying, sounding pitiful. "I swear I didn''t push Teddy on purpose. I tripped! I''m not lying."


    Dorian rubbed his brow, exhausted. "Don''t worry, I''ll figure something out. This isn''t a big deal. It won''t affect your career much."


    "Dorian, thepany said someone''s pushing the agenda from behind the scenes. Do you think it''s Ms. Hart trying to get rid of me, both for Teddy and so she can stay by your side?" Zara asked, her voice choked and cautious, hoping to lead him to resenting L.


    Even though she was upset, she hadn''t forgotten to stir tension between them. If this could make Dorian resent L again, then perhaps her current predicament was worth it.


    There was sudden silence on the other end of the line.


    Dorian''s throat felt even tighter now than it had when he was speaking to L earlier. If only L had done this to get rid of Zara and stay by his side, that would have been fine to him.


    At least it would mean she still cared.


    But this time, Dorian knew it wasn''t L. She didn''t have the time or resources to go up against apany like Zara''s.


    He lowered his gaze and opened his phone, reading, #ZaraHayesPushedTeddyAndersonOnPurpose.


    The trending news was right at the top. He didn''t dare read further as he hesitated for a second, then quickly exited the page.


    "Zara, when I spent a week with you over Christmas, did you ever take a call for me?"


    Dorian''s raspy voice traveled through the line, causing Zara to momentarily forget


    to cry. "I... I don''t remember. I don''t think so."


    Dorian clenched his fist, then slowly loosened it again.


    Who was the one lying?

 Chapter 70

    On the other end, Zara asked cautiously, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing," Dorian replied, lowering his gaze so his emotions were hidden. "I''ll resolve the trending post issue. You should get some rest."


    The past was the past. There was no point in pursuing it now. What mattered most was showing L his sincerity.


    He ended the call, yet the irritation in his heart refused to settle.


    He sat outside for a long time, lost in thought. Just as he was about to get up, it suddenly all became clear to him.


    Lily was angry, and it was likely because she felt insecure. Hardly anyone aside from a few close friends knew about their rtionship.


    Dorian initially hadn''t made their rtionship public for the sake of his career. After bing a screen legend, he wanted to protect L. Later, Zara diverted his attention, and the public announcement of their rtionship kept getting postponed.


    It was now time to give L an official status-to let everyone know she was his girlfriend.


    L would surely be moved when he did this. Then, he would go to Mount Shasta to get proof of all the things she had done for him, put on a new destiny bracelet, and propose to her. She would be so touched. Dorian could already imagine it.


    He eagerly reached out to a few online influencers, asking them to spread the news quickly.


    Once everything was set, he looked up and saw Alex from the Northridge Opera House walking along a path nearby. She was dressed in a dark silk gown, her figure moving forward with graceful poise.


    Dorian paused for a moment, feeling as if fate itself was lending him a hand. He quickly turned on the recorder on his phone and caught up to her.


    "Ms. Parker."


    Alex turned around, and upon recognizing Dorian, frowned a little. "Mr. ke, what can I do for you?"


    "Ms. Parker, I would like to ask you something. Did you stop teaching Darcy because of L?" He skipped the formalities and got straight to the point.


    He wasn''t asking this to prove L''s fault but to prove that her ims of not loving him were false. She was lying and just acting out of spite.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have made Alex leave, making things difficult for both Darcy and himself.


    There was no way she didn''t love him anymore.


    If Dorian could prove this, L wouldn''t be able to pretend to be so indifferent.


    Back then, Alex''s message through her housekeeper had hinted that she was merely standing up for L. Dorian didn''t expect that things would escte this much, or he would have recorded it back then.


    When he finished speaking, Alex''s frown deepened.


    Dorian worried that she might think he was trying to pin the me on L, so he hurriedly exined his intentions.


    "I just want her to admit that she still loves me."


    After he said this, Alex unexpectedly gave him a look identical to the one Camille often showed-one of disappointment mixed with a hint of mockery.


    "I did leave because of L, to some extent."


    Dorian ignored her strange expression, feeling happy at her words. "Thank you very-"


    Before he could finish, she interrupted him. "But it wasn''t done for her. I thought I had made myself very clear that day. I left entirely because of Darcy''s ipetence and your shameless, despicable behavior."


    Dorian froze as if he had been pped in front of everyone.


    Alex paid no attention to his expression and continued, "L is your girlfriend, yet you publicly got involved with another woman. I want nothing to do with someone so shameless."


    Her words were merciless. With that, she turned and walked away without so much as a backward nce in his direction.


    Dorian couldn''t believe it. How could it not have been because of L?


    He frowned and felt something was amiss. Alex Parker was known for her gentle and kind nature, rarely ever speaking harshly, even when she was upset.


    Yet she was so blunt to him now. Suddenly, he entertained the thought that Alex might be defending L.


    Just like Camille, they both insisted that none of this involved L, helping her craft the illusion that she no longer loved Dorian as a way to punish him.


    L really had such a childish mindset. With this realization, Dorian suddenly did not feel too bad about Alex''s scolding.


    He would simply wait for the public to find out about his rtionship with L, then proceed to the next step.

 Chapter 71

    L was lost in thought when Kieran gently pushed the door open to enter the room. She was so focused that she hadn''t noticed someonee in at all.


    Her eyes were fixed on the view outside the window. Her calm gaze revealed no emotion. Her eyshes fluttered, delicate like the wings of a vivid butterfly.


    The room was silent, and time seemed to stand still because of her.


    Kieran leaned casually against the wall, half-supporting himself with his long legs crossed. He was a sight to behold himself, yet he was captivated by the scene before him.


    His gentle gaze fell on her pale face. Kieran''s heart ached with a desire to hold her close andfort her. Yet, he didn''t want to disturb her moment of peace.


    Perhaps his gaze had been too intense as L seemed to sense something and turned to look at him.


    As her gaze fixed on his handsome face, she was first surprised, then she smiled. "Uncle Kieran, weren''t you on a business trip?"


    At that moment, the pale girl seemed toe alive.


    Kieran''s gaze softened unconsciously. He pulled a chair over to her bedside. As he did, he briefly noticed a sandalwood bead by the wall. Ignoring it, he quickly shifted his gaze back to her as if he never saw it.


    "What happened?" He reached out and gently pinched her fair cheek.


    L''s gaze flickered, and she pretended everything was fine, masking it all with a trained smile. "I identally took a fall."


    Kieran nodded and didn''t ask more. He knew she rarely spoke up about her hardships, and he didn''t expect her to share anything now. He was worried that if she wanted to talk but couldn''t find the words, it would make her feel even worse.


    But whether or not she opened up, he was prepared to seek justice for her. "Why did you return so suddenly?"


    L couldn''t help but wonder if Kieran hade back just for her, given he arrived so quickly and at such a perfect time.


    Kieran casually picked up an apple and slowly began peeling it. "Things went smoothly, and an overseas partner ising to Northridge tomorrow.


    "I came back early for that reason and sent Cole to the film set to bring you something. When he found out you were injured from a fall, I rushed over to see you first."


    His response was perfectly crafted, leaving no room for doubt.


    L nodded. "Then make sure you go back early to have some proper rest. Going back and forth must be exhausting."


    "Okay," he replied with his clear and soothing voice. That single word portrayed unexpected obedience, something that didn''t match his usual demeanor.


    L couldn''t help butugh. The idea of Kieran and obedience didn''t fit together at all.


    As she looked at him, L noticed his fine features-deep-set eyes, a high nose, and thin lips. He exuded an air of introspection and quiet nobility. His shirt was meticulously buttoned to the very top, yet it couldn''t mask his ascetic reserve.


    Somehow, even the round apple in his hand seemed dignified.


    Just then, Jamie pushed the door open and saw the elegant man with his head low, focused intently on peeling the apple. The frail yet beautiful girl tilted her head to the side, watching Kieran intently.


    It was a pleasant and harmonious scene. But Jamie couldn''t help interrupting.


    She looked cautiously at Kieran. "Who are you?"


    "Jamie, rx. This is my uncle, Kieran Morgan."


    Jamie did just that she rxed. Her guard dropped entirely and she transformed


    back into her gentle self.


    She greeted politely, "Hello, Mr. Morgan."


    Kieran nodded slightly and handed the perfectly peeled apple to L.


    Jamie blinked, wondering how a man could be so handsome and have such beautiful hands.


    But she quickly refocused her attention. "Ms. Hart, they finally exposed Zara''s act of pushing Teddy on purpose earlier today. The footage made it crystal clear. Mr. Lawson probably helped with this."


    Neither of them noticed Kieran lower his gaze, and he didn''t say anything.


    Whoever leaked the video didn''t matter. As long as it gave L some peace and a sense of justice, that was enough.


    Just as he expected, a gentle smile touched her delicate features.


    However, Jamie still looked worried. "But... another issue hase up."


    She hesitated, then said, "Someone revealed that you and Dorian were once dating. The post just went up, but it''s already trending on the hot topics list."


    Jamie pulled out her phone to show them, her brows furrowing further. "It was ranked at 32 just a moment ago, and now it''s already climbed to 10th on the trending topics in only a few minutes."

 Chapter 72

    "Dorian, you''re hopeless!" Monica angrily swept the files off the desk.


    Ethan rke, Dorian''s assistant, stood nearby with his head lowered, trying to stay invisible, afraid of getting caught in the crossfire.


    But Dorian didn''t seem to care. "I''m an actor, not a pop star. Whether I''m dating or not won''t affect me that much."


    "Won''t affect you that much?" Monica was so angry she could onlyugh in disbelief.


    True, he was an actor. But he was young and handsome, with as many fans drawn to him as a personality as those who admired his acting career.


    "Keep messing around, then!"


    Dorian looked at Monica, a hint of scrutiny in his gaze.


    Monica sensed something amiss in his gaze. Sure enough, his words confirmed her suspicions.


    "I want you to give your position as my agent to L."


    Monica could onlyugh in disbelief. "Are you discarding me now that I''m no longer of use to you?"


    "There is no need to make it sound so harsh. These past two years, it''s been mutually beneficial."


    "So what?" She chuckled with a hint of mockery. Taking advantage of all her resources, then taking it all back with the excuse of pursuing a woman? What kind of mutually beneficial rtionship was that?


    Was Dorian always such a na?ve child? Was this some kind of joke?


    Dorian frowned in annoyance. "Give up the agent position. You can choose any other role within the team."


    "Oh, should I thank you for giving me more learning opportunities?" Monica crossed her arms, deliberately stretching her words.


    Her tone was extremely sarcastic, with no hint of gratitude, clearly full of mockery.


    Dorian looked displeased. The position was originally L''s to begin with. It was now just returning to its rightful owner. With him as a screen legend, wouldn''t it be easy for Monica to have every opportunity to advance?


    Monica seemed to read his thoughts. She stood up straight with pride in her gaze. "Dorian, I don''t have to work with you. In light of our two years of partnership, I advise you to think carefully before you act."


    Dorian looked at her, his gaze was deep and seemed to be thoughtful of her words. Still, he showed no sign of changing his mind.


    Monica gave a coldugh. "You''re not worth my time anymore. Do whatever you want with the agent position. I''ll wait for the day youe to regret it."


    The one thing Dorian regretted most was removing L as his agent. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be so upset all the time.


    Monica walked away with her back straightened, her high heels clicking against the ground rhythmically. She didn''t look abandoned at all. Conversely, she seemed to leave with proud defiance.


    It was as if Dorian was the one being abandoned.


    Her actions enraged Dorian, and in his frustration, he kicked the scattered files on the floor.


    Ethan kept his head down, but his gaze drifted toward the door Monica had left open. It was like staring at beckoning freedom. His eyes showed hesitation and longing.


    But after a long silence, he said nothing.


    After settling things, Dorian went to the hospital, only to find that L''s room was already cleared out.


    He frowned, stopped a nurse, and was told the patient had been discharged. Dorian stood there in a daze. His gaze was fixed on the neatly made hospital bed.


    He btedly asked the nurse, "Wasn''t her injury pretty serious? Why did she get discharged so soon?"


    There was no answer. He turned around and saw that the nurse had already walked away.


    He frowned, feeling that his emotions had been out of control recently. He let out a deep sigh and called L, only to find that his number had been blocked.


    That sigh caught in his chest, leaving him feeling extremely ufortable.


    He rubbed his brow, feeling a bit tired. She didn''t even tell him about her discharge. Why was she being so stubborn?


    As he was about to leave, he spotted the sandalwood bead still lying quietly in the corner. He went over and picked it up.


    He thought about retrieving the other beads from the trash can, but it had already been emptied.


    He held the bead tightly in his hand, his gaze gradually deepening.

 Chapter 73

    In the hospital VIP room upstairs, Teddy looked around restlessly. Even with his broken leg, he wouldn''t stay put in bed.


    He insisted that Jamie get him a wheelchair, so he could roll around the room, touching everything he could get his hands on. He was as lively as a hyperactive kid.


    "Jamie, this is the first time I''ve ever stayed in such a fancy hospital room. This ce is way better than the tiny apartment thepany set me up with."


    With that, he suddenly sped his hands together. "Thank you, God, for Mr. Morgan!"


    "Are you insane?" Jamie raised her hand as if to smack him on the head. But catching sight of his leg in a cast, she stopped halfway.


    Still, Jamie couldn''t resist the urge and gently tapped his head anyway, muttering, "Look at you, acting like you''ve never seen the world."


    Teddy pouted. He knew better than to argue with Jamie when she was in battle mode. There was no chance he would win.


    "Ms. Hart, what are you going to do about that trending topic about your rtionship?" Teddy asked, worried as he looked over at L, who was quietly peeling an orange.


    L lowered her gaze, focusing entirely on the bright, juicy orange in her hands. She mindlessly pressed it a bit too hard, and the juice slid down her pale, long fingers onto the back of her hand. It created a striking contrast between the yellow of the orange and the porcin-white of her skin.


    Teddy sighed again and couldn''t help but think that L was truly beautiful.


    He knew L had argued with Zara over him. She even fell down the stairs as a result. He felt both guilty and touched, shedding tears over it. However, the news of her past rtionship with Dorian was a shock to him.


    Jamie was annoyed by hisck of tack, bringing up the wrong topic at such a time.


    Unfazed, L split the orange and handed half to each of them. She then slowly cleaned her hands with a wet wipe.


    "The rtionship was real but I''m just an ordinary person. As long as it doesn''t affect my personal life, there is nothing to respond to."


    They both watched L closely as she spoke. Her expression was calm, as if she was discussing something insignificant.


    "Teddy, I''ve requested three days off for you from the film production. Fortunately, you don''t have many scenes, and your role doesn''t involve much action. You''ll have to work with the injury given the current situation."


    She lowered her gaze. L felt guilty about Teddy getting caught up in her problems.


    "Also, Jamie and I don''t have much time to stay here at the hospital with you. I''ve processed the discharge papers, and we''ll be heading back to the film set togetherter."


    "So soon?" Jamie was surprised. "Ms. Hart, your injuries are quite serious. Can''t you rest for a couple more days?"


    She shook her head. This movie was a rare opportunity to learn from both Taylor and Samuel.


    Even though she had initially agreed to monitor these two neers, she didn''t feel much responsibility for them, so her focus was still primarily on her own


    career.


    After this incident, she truly wanted to invest more time in them. Yet, with Nexus Entertainment cing so many restrictions on L, she realized she had to reach a position where they couldn''t ignore her.


    Teddy lowered his gaze, looking unusually downcast. "Will Mr. Lawson rece the female lead?"


    His question brought a prolonged silence to the room.


    Jamie bit her bottom lip. "Mr. Lawson was concerned about the negative impact she''d bring to the production, so he chose not to call the police.


    "Now that Zara has alreadypensated for all the losses, even if we were to report it now and have her detained for a few days, it wouldn''t make much difference.


    "Worse yet, the production could get a reputation for on-set conflicts. And if things spiral, public bacsh could crush the project before it''s evenpleted."


    L said nothing in response. She had anticipated this from the start. None of them had much say in the industry. Even if Zara had done it on purpose, she wouldn''t face serious consequences with Dorian protecting her.


    The three of them were silent. They were unaware that Cole had gone to find Mr. Lawson at the film set.


    ...


    "W-What?" Leonard''s eyes widened in shock. "We''ve already shot a third of the scenes and you want to rece the female lead? I know Zara has issues, but the film set can''t afford to rece her now."


    He looked stunned and deeply troubled. Leonard knew he couldn''t justify such losses to the investors and thepany. That said, Kieran was not someone he could afford to offend either.

 Chapter 74

    Leonard began, "Mr. Morgan''s request="


    Cole cut him off with a smile, saying, "Mr. Morgan will fully cover any losses incurred by the production."


    Leonard''s eyes widened in shock and confusion.


    Cole continued with a hint of humor, "Mr. Lawson, can you not tell what Mr. Morgan''s intentions are? Do you think he''s out to get you?"


    Leonard looked at Cole suspiciously. Wasn''t that exactly what was happening right now?


    With L getting injured on set, Leonard figured Kieran might be looking for someone to me. As the director, Leonard would be the first in line.


    Appearing to know Leonard''s thoughts, Cole chuckled. "Do you see Mr. Morgan as someone unreasonable? Whoever''s at fault needs to apologize. In which case, have you done anything wrong, Mr. Lawson?"


    At this question, Leonard couldn''t help but break into a cold sweat. If Kieran wanted to go after someone, did he really need a reason?


    Cole spoke again. "Mr. Lawson, let me give you a hint. Do you really think Ms. Hayes could hurt Ms. Hart and still walk away as if nothing happened-continuing her dream of stardom?"


    Leonard was stunned but quickly understood. Kieran wasn''t making things difficult for him. He was practically a lifesavering to Leonard''s rescue.


    If Kieran had quietly dealt with Zara, then Leonard would really be in troubleter.


    Kieran hadn''t just sent someone to warn him, but he also offered to cover all the losses.


    With newfound gratitude, Leonard felt the urge to drop to his knees in thanks. "Thank you, Mr. Mason, and please extend my gratitude to Mr. Morgan. I''ll handle this matter properly."


    Cole nodded and handed him a check. "And keep Ms. Hart out of it."


    Leonard marveled at how dedicated Kieran was to his adopted niece. He went to such lengths just to stand up for her.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Teddy sat with his head down, struggling to understand how someone as kind and gentle as Zara could be capable of such an awful act. Was his judgment really that bad?


    Unwilling to ept it, he pulled out his phone to rewatch the video of Zara pushing him on purpose.


    But before the webpage even loaded, a notification popped up from the film production''s official ount.


    Reading the content, he nearly leaped out of this wheelchair. "What the fuck?" Jamie shot him a disapproving nce.


    "I didn''t mean to swear, but look at this." Teddy took a deep breath, the surprise still on his face. "The official page just announced that our film''s female lead is being reced!"


    L looked just as surprised. With Dorian''s support, Zara was still being swapped out?


    "This feels like magic," Teddy muttered, blinking in disbelief.


    Jamie opened the page to check the details and soon let out a chuckle. "Ms. Hart, someone has mapped out a timeline of your rtionship with Dorian, and now they are using Zara of being a homewrecker."


    She scrolled further down the blogger''s post. Soon enough, Jamie''s eyes widened


    as she came across the details about the sandalwood bracelet.


    "Ms. Hart, did you really spend hours praying on Mount Shasta for Dorian''s sake?"


    The blogger had also included an old news article about ady performing devout prayers on Mount Shasta.


    The report featured photos of thedy in prayer and hanging up a wish. Although blurry over time, a closer look revealed thedy''s resemnce to L.


    The hashtag #ZaraHayesTheHomewrecker quickly climbed into the top ten trending topics.

 Chapter 75

    Dorian had just bought a pair of matching rings he nned to give L when he received a call from Zara.


    At the time, the scandal about Zara being a homewrecker hadn''t hit Twitter just yet.


    "Dorian, Mr. Lawson reced me as the female lead!" Zara''s sobs came through the other end of the phone.


    Even though he couldn''t see her, Dorian could imagine her eyes red and swollen, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    "What happened?" Zara was someone he had personally rmended for the role. Leonard wouldn''t dare rece her without his permission.


    "Mr. Lawson called me and said that my negative press could cause major losses for the production, so they''re nning to rece me."


    Dorian frowned, irritation spreading across his face. "He really knows how to make things difficult for me."


    "What should I do now, Dorian?"


    He narrowed his gaze and spoke with his usual tone of arrogance, still believing to be in control of everything. "He hasn''t informed me yet, so there''s still room to turn things around. Don''t worry, I''ll contact him."


    With that, Zara''s crying intensified. "It''s toote! The official ount has already released a statement."


    Dorian''s frown deepened. All the crying was giving him a headache. He was also furious at Leonard for his unteral decision.


    "I''ll go talk to him now!" A mocking smile spread across Dorian''s face. Leonard dared to touch one of his people? Was he trying to lose his job?


    He ended the call, impatiently shoved the ring box into his pocket, and made his way to the film set with a gloomy expression.


    However, once he reached, his car was blocked in before he could even take a step outside.


    A crowd with cameras and a horde of live-streamers were obviously waiting for him.


    Dorian punched the steering wheel, visibly furious. He tried to put the car in reverse, but there were people behind his car as well.


    He pulled out his phone and called Ethan, nning to have hime quickly and handle the growing mess.


    As soon as the call connected, he yelled angrily, "Get over to the film set now! I''m stuck here. Find someone to deal with these people immediately."


    Ethan paused on the other end, then spoke as if gathering a lot of courage, "Dorian, I tendered my resignation, and thepany has approved it. As of today, I''m no longer with Nexus Entertainment-no longer your assistant. You''ll have to find someone else to handle this."


    "What did you say?" Dorian thought he must have misheard.


    Ethan had been with him for years, and Dorian believed he had always treated his assistant well. And now-of all times-how could he just quit like that?


    "Do you think you can find anything better without me?"


    Ethan paused for a moment before replying, "That''s exactly what you said when Ms. Hart left, and she''s doing just fine. I think I can do just as well as she did."


    Dorian was stunned into silence, but his gaze turned cold.


    "Fine, fine, fine!"


    His grip on the phone tightened to the point where veins bulged on the back of his hand.


    Ethan said calmly, "Dorian, I asked Mr. Lane the other day. The Lane Group''s film project being stalled had nothing to do with Ms. Hart. For the sake of our years together, I wanted to advise you¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Dorian interrupted with a curse, "Screw your advice! If you''re leaving, get lost! If I see you again, I''ll make sure you regret it!"


    The call ended abruptly. Ethan paused, closing his eyes to suppress the emotions surfacing within him.

 Chapter 76

    Seeing that Dorian wasn''ting out, the reporters standing outside started knocking on his car door. From the inside, Dorian could hear their muffled


    questions.


    "Mr. ke, there''s a rumor circting that you''re dating your former agent, L Hart. Is that true?"


    "Is Ms. Hart confirmed to have officially left your team? Did the two of you break up? Why?"


    "You gave Zara Hayes the sandalwood bracelet you wore at the Spectra Awards. Does that mean you admit to dating her? Have you broken up with L Hart? Was it because you cheated on her?"


    The bombarding questions grew more direct, each sharper than thest. After a moment, Dorian took a deep breath and calmed his emotions before opening the car door.


    When he stepped out, the reporters'' questioning grew more intense.


    "Mr. ke, is it true that Ms. Hart was with you from your humble beginnings until your rise as a screen legend?"


    "Why hadn''t you made your rtionship public?"


    "Did the two of you break up? There''s a rumor that L Hart has left your team. Is that true? Did you part on good terms?"


    Dorian tried his best to lookposed and forced a fake smile. "Calm down, everyone. My private matters have indeed taken up the recent headlines. My original n was to resolve everything before exining it to the fans and media outlets.


    "I didn''t expect things to get so out of hand, so I''m here to briefly exin myself today."


    A reporter threw a question forward. "Could you tell us if you''ve parted on good terms with L?"


    Several microphones were immediately pushed toward Dorian. He nced at them and answered calmly, "L is still with Nexus Entertainment and is managing two new talents. This is a well-known fact in thepany."


    His words were slightly misleading. It didn''t sound like they''d fallen out. After all, he was under Nexus Entertainment, and L was still there too.


    Someone sensed something amiss with his words. "L had always been part of your team, so why did thepany suddenly assign her to manage new talents?"


    Dorian looked up with no noticeable emotions on his face. "It''s apany decision. We''re all just employees, and there''s nothing more to say about that."


    There was nothing wrong with his response, so the reporters switched the topic. "So is it true that you were dating L?"


    "It''s true. We were dating all along." No one had expected Dorian to answer so frankly. His love life had been the biggest buzztely.


    Before anyone could ask another question, Dorian exined, "We didn''t make it public due to work, but we didn''t expect others to make such a big deal of it just because L temporarily took over otherpany matters."


    Once a lie was told, spinning the rest of the story to sound convincing was easy. This was the case for Dorian, who straightened up with confidence.


    His words were wless, and thepany wouldn''t expose his lies either. Once he got back with L, all the falsehoods would be true.


    "Of course, I have to take responsibility for what happened too. L was relocated to a different team because there were conflicts between us. Thepany was worried it''d affect my work and that those with ulterior motives would exploit the situation."


    The exnation only sparked more curiosity. The reporters exchanged knowing nces and sharply sensed there was an underlying story behind his words.


    Immediately, someone asked, "Mr. ke, did your conflict with L start because you gave the bracelet to Zara?"


    Dorian was slightly stunned by the question. His gaze swept over the reporter briefly before he responded with feigned nonchnce, "Yes, it''s rted to that. I mentioned that I knew Zara since we were kids-"


    But it was clear that the reporters weren''t interested in his exnation.


    Someone interrupted him and pressed on. "Did you know it was a destiny bracelet found only on Mount Shasta? You''ve never taken it off throughout your career. Was it a gift from L?"


    Dorian held back his frustration and kept his expressionposed. "Yes, L gave it to me. I didn''t know there was a deeper meaning to the bracelet, which was why she misunderstood. That''s why we had the conflict."


    The reporter continued bombarding him with questions. "So have the two of you broken up?"

 Chapter 77

    Dorian lowered his gaze to hide the anger and irritation that shed in his eyes.


    After a brief pause, he looked up again and forced a look of rxation. "Yes, but we''ve been dating for years, and I love her. I''ve started making amends, and I hope you can all bear witness."


    He smiled with eyes full of gentleness and affection. "I will do everything I can to win her back."


    Then, he pulled out a ring box from his pocket. All the cameras immediately zoomed in on it. A reporter audibly gasped. "Is that a proposal ring? It''s beautiful!"


    "It''s the signature ring from Loistte. That''s super expensive!"


    "Wow! I never expected Mr. ke to be this thoughtful. Can we look forward to hearing good news from you soon?"


    "Mr. ke bought a proposal ring and made it public. He must really love Ms. Hart. I thought he''d always been aloof, yet he''s so romantic!"


    The tense atmosphere was instantly softened by the appearance of the ring.


    Dorian''s confidence grew. He believed that L would surely be moved if the reporters were. Plus, he''d made it public to all the media outlets.


    But his smile froze in the next second.


    A reporter frowned and pointed out. "Mr. ke, you might not know the meaning behind the sandalwood bracelet, but Ms. Hayes does. You said you''ve known her for years, so even if she doesn''t know that the bracelet was from Ms. Hart, she should''ve known you were in a rtionship."


    Dorian frowned slightly, and everyone turned to look at the reporter. It was a pretty youngdy with a high ponytail-Dalia Hodges. She showed no fear even under the intense scrutiny of watchful eyes.


    Her voice was steady as she continued, "Ms. Hart publicly asked for your destiny bracelet on the award stage, so doesn''t that suggest she was trying to seduce you? Was she trying to be a homewrecker?"


    Herst words hit Dorian like a bolt of lightning and left him stunned. Zara being a homewrecker? If word got out, how would Zara be able to continue her career in the entertainment industry?


    "What nonsense are you spouting?" He rebuked and tried to silence Dalia with his authority.


    But she stood firm. "Ms. Hart is a homewrecker. She knew you had a girlfriend, yet she still asked for something so personal with a special meaning.


    "And Mr. ke, I''m sorry but you might not be able to win Ms. Hart back."


    Dorian had wanted to p Dalia for her previous words, but herst words sparked the urge to strangle her where she stood. He''d started feeling less confident ever since the conversation with Camille. L''s indifferent attitude only made things worse for him.


    He kept convincing himself that there was no way L would stop loving him, so he went to Alex to confirm her feelings-only to receive a scolding.


    Still, Dorian was determined to prove that L loved him, one way or another.


    He''d bought the ring, and all that remained was to return to the mountain to get the bracelet and find proof that she still loved him.


    He''d done so much preparation, and just as he was about to seed, a random reporter like Dalia came out of nowhere to remind him that he could never win L back.


    Dalia calmly met his gaze. "ording to relevant resources, Ms. Hart obtained the sandalwood bracelet after praying for hours on Mount Shasta. Did you ever think of doing something for her in return?


    "Mr. ke, do you know there''s a special wish paper at Mount Shasta that can be hung on a wishing tree?"


    Dorian frowned. It was clear that he had no idea. "What are you getting at?"


    "A few days ago, a friend of mine saw Ms. Hart on the mountain. She''d once hung


    a wish for you with a protection charm, but she went back and smashed it up herself. Were you aware of this?"


    Dorian froze. Then, he angrily roared, "That''s impossible!"


    He believed L went up the mountain to pray they could get back together. She


    loved him, so how could she possibly smash the protection charm?

 Chapter 78

    Dorian clenched his fists tightly as theposed smile on his face turned into a cold mask. He couldn''t help but think that the heartless reporters were willing to do anything for attention, even spout bullshit!


    Dalia sensed that his anger was growing, and she pressed on with a hint of mockery in her smile. "If you don''t believe me, you can go to the wishing tree on Mount Shasta. It''s hanging on the leftmost side of the tree.


    "You''ve known Ms. Hart for years, so I''m sure you''ll recognize her handwriting. We can''t possibly fake it."


    Dorian failed to realize that his eyes were bloodshot. At that moment, he looked like a provoked beast ready to tear at its prey. Without a moment''s hesitation, he turned and got into his car.


    He shouted furiously at the reporters who were snapping pictures and asking questions. "Get out of my way!"


    Impossible! There was no way L could''ve done that. The reporters were lying! Not only did Camille and Alex help L keep up the lie, but these unrted reporters were also getting involved!


    He sped toward Mount Shasta to prove that L still loved him, and very deeply at that. She''d never leave him.


    His grip on the steering wheel tightened, the veins bulging on the back of his hand. Rage filled his eyes, and his gaze was almost terrifying.


    He had no idea that trending Twitter posts were debating his rtionship with L and criticizing Zara for being a homewrecker.


    Zara hadn''t even had the chance to deny the usations before Dorian''s interview affirmed the story. His words stirred a greater sensation once the interview was released.


    The headline, "Zara, the Homewrecker" shot to the top three trending posts and seemed to have the potential to be a greater viral sensation.


    "When Zara asked for that bracelet, L hadn''t broken up with Dorian yet. It''s clear she knew what she was doing-being a homewrecker!"


    "Serene Maiden, as if! More like the seductive homewrecker! She knew he had a girlfriend all along but still went after him. Shameless!"


    "Does Mr. ke love Ms. Hart that much? He nned to propose with a ring once there were doubts about their rtionship. You can tell that he still cares about her. I love it!"


    "Hold on, are you all nuts? Even if Dorian didn''t know the significance of the bracelet, how could he just give it to someone else? He''s just as terrible as Zara. They''re both trash!"


    "Zara''s a shameless homewrecker!"


    As the situation escted, Dorian''s fans who''d always been fiercely loyal rallied to his defense.


    "Dorian is a victim too! Zara asked for it in front of everyone else, so how could he have rejected her request? He''d be vilified for disrespecting a newbie actress. Zara is the problem, so stop ming Dorian!"


    "Poor Dorian. See how his eyes reddened at the thought of not being able to win L back. Honestly, I hope he doesn''t get her back. I don''t want him to have a girlfriend!"


    "I''ve always said that Dorian''s face screams loyal. Who knew he''d be in love for five years and still love her that much? I''m envious."


    "L must love Dorian too. It''s no wonder that the photos she used to take of him were so good. They were taken with love! They look perfect together, so I have no problem with her being his girlfriend."


    A portion of the public began to sense that something was off and began speaking up in defense of L.


    "If what the female reporter said is true, and if L did smash the charm she hung, she must''ve truly been heartbroken. Would she leave the rtionship of five years over a bracelet?"


    "That was a bracelet she prayed so hard for. If I were her, I''d shatter these bitches'' ashes and not just break up!"


    "Don''t just me Zara. She wouldn''t have dared to do this at the award ceremony if Dorian hadn''t given her the green light!"


    Zara almost passed out after hearing about Dorian''s interview. She called Dorian panic-stricken and wondered if he really was going to just let it be.


    Meanwhile, Dorian sped to Mount Shasta. His mind was consumed with the thought of L smashing his protection charm. That was impossible!


    When he noticed the iing call, his expression darkened.

 Chapter 79

    Dorian''s phone rang non-stop. He frowned in annoyance and silenced it by switching it to mute.


    He had no time to deal with Zara right now. He refused to believe that L would smash the charm she''d hung for him. The reporters were just a bunch of bastards enjoying the chaos!


    Now, he would prove to all of them just how important he was to L. With that thought in mind, he rushed toward the mountain without bothering to wear his mask.


    Mount Shasta had a cable car that went halfway up, but the second half required climbing the steps on foot. He dialed L''s number repeatedly as he ascended, but the line was always busy. It was a clear sign that he had been blocked.


    He tried reaching her through WhatsApp but failed, so he unwillingly pocketed his phone.


    The summit seemed so close, yet he was already drenched in sweat. His legs ached and throbbed with pain.


    He''d taken off his zer and found it too troublesome to hold, so he tossed it by the side of the path. Ity among discarded trash left behind by other inconsiderate visitors and was an eyesore amidst the natural scenery.


    Dorian''s shirt was soaked, and his tie was loose and dangling. His meticulously styled hair from the morning was now a disheveled mess from the sweat and mountain breeze.


    Droplets of sweat dripped from his face and left imprints on the steps before evaporating away.


    Despite the scorching mid-day sun and theborious hike, Dorian felt a cold chill in his chest. It crept up his veins, spreading to every part of his body.


    He pushed himself forward in a blur, and the steep stone steps seemed to narrow before his eyes. As his vision clouded from sweat-or perhaps the spinning in his head he lost his footing.


    Nearby tourists gasped in shock. Some stepped forward to help, but another man was quick enough to hold Dorian back.


    The man was dressed in simple clothes with hair tousled by the wind. He had a travel-worn appearance.


    Dorian was jolted by the sudden incident and immediately felt his dizziness subside.


    "Thanks," he muttered before lowering his head to advance forward. His throat felt raw as if scrubbed with sandpaper, and it felt like he might cough up blood at any moment.


    Having heard the news, Terry made his way up the mountain, skipping steps as he ran to get to Dorian''s side.


    Having finally caught sight of him, Terry slowed to a jog.


    "Dorian, why are you doing this to yourself?" Terry frowned and couldn''t


    understand Dorian''s self-destructive behavior. Though he''d vowed not to interfere,


    he couldn''t harden his heart any longer after hearing the news.


    Dorian looked up with a pale face and clenched his fists to suppress his emotions. "Are you here to tell me that L doesn''t love me anymore?"


    Terry frowned and didn''t know how to respond, but his silence spoke of the answer. Dorian gave a bitterugh and shook off Terry''s hand. Then, he marched ahead.


    "You know L well enough. I''ve warned you before it got to this point. She doesn''t love you anymore, so it won''t matter even if you do this to yourself or die in front of her. What''s the point?" Terry asked behind him.


    Dorian froze at Terry''s words. Yet, he refused to turn around and continued his climb. He didn''t believe in anyone else''s words. Hell, he wouldn''t believe it even if L said it herself. How could she just stop loving him?


    Terry nced back at the reporters who''d followed them up and snapped, "Haven''t you had enough?"


    Though Dorian had brought this upon himself, Terry couldn''t just stand by and watch. The sight of those bloodshot, stubborn, and nearly desperate eyes of Dorian made his head ache with frustration.


    He caught up to Dorian and offered his friend a bottle of water. "If you''re gonna do it, make sure you at least get there in one piece."


    Dorian''s breath was shaky, and his trembling hands couldn''t even open the bottle that had always been effortless for him.


    Terry had never seen him so out of control. The wrinkled shirt, crooked tie, unruly hair, and terrifying red eyes were signs of a man on the verge of despair.


    Dorian''s wretched look was no different from a beggar''s. Perhaps he was, in a way, a beggar vying for L''s love.


    Terry opened the bottle for him and was torn between pity and exasperation. Dorian downed the entire bottle in one go and still felt barely alive.


    He looked up at the mountain summit, and his eyes stung with unfallen tears. He wondered how much pain L must''ve endured toe here if climbing had drained him this much.


    What had she been thinking back then?

 Chapter 80

    Dorian''s shirt was soaked through with sweat by the time he finally reached the wishing tree. The sight of the tree was more magnificent than he''d thought.


    The weather was breezy, and ribbons tied to the tree branches fluttered with the wind. It felt as if God Himself was here to examine the wishes written and grant them to their bearers.


    Dorian was not in the mood to admire the scene. Swaying unsteadily on his feet, he stood under the tree and muttered to himself, "The leftmost side of the wishing tree... The wish is on the leftmost..."


    He frantically searched through the ribbons, trying to find the one that was once written for him. The first thing he spotted was a familiar red ribbon tied for his safety.


    A glimmer of hope brightened his dull eyes. Tied to the ribbon, the charm L had cracked still had her handwriting. "I wish Dorian''s life is smooth sailing and that he gets everything he wants!"


    Dorian''s voice was shaking with emotion as he eximed, "I-It''s L''s handwriting! I knew it! She still loves me!"


    He caressed the charm with trembling fingers, though his gaze was unsteady. "Why is it cracked? Which bastard ruined it?"


    His outburst drew disapproving looks from those nearby. Terry apologized on his behalf and gently urged, "Calm down. Let''s leave for now and talk it out with L."


    Dorian seemed not to have heard anything. He continued muttering in a daze, "How could it have cracked? If I asked for another one, does it still count? L will forgive me if I''m sincere enough, right?"


    Terry had no answer to that question. He looked away only to notice a simr- looking charm lying on the ground, shattered. A red ribbon on it bore the names of Dorian and L.


    His heart missed a beat, and he instinctively tried to block Dorian''s view, but the sensitivetter sharply noticed his strange behavior.


    Dorian turned around, and his eyes widened at the sight. He wanted to approach, but his feet felt too heavy to move.


    "Here''s to Dorian and L''s happily ever after," he read out loud. His voice was hoarse and barely a whisper as his chest tightened.


    As he looked up and saw the cracked charm, the sharp pain in his heart made him double over.


    Terry panicked. "Dorian!"


    "It''s true. She meant it when she said she didn''t love me anymore, but how could that be?"


    "Dorian, calm down. This doesn''t mean anything. If you still love her, go back and apologize. Treat her like you used to-with love and care.


    "L''s soft-hearted, so I''m sure she''ll forgive you. Let''s go down the mountain, okay?"


    Leaning on Terry''s arm, Dorian barely managed to steady himself. He stumbled toward the charm and reached out to caress the patterns on the shattered surface with trembling hands. Then, he picked it up and clenched it tightly.


    Oddly enough, the charm L had struggled to smash now crumbled easily.


    Terry''s eyes widened at the sight. He opened his mouth to speak but found no words.


    All the tension in Dorian''s body finally snapped. In disbelief, he loosened his fingers only to have the charm slip from his grasp and shatter further on the stone steps with a crisp sound.


    The charm that had once been whole was now split into four. The red ribbon tied to the charmy separately as if they''d never been connected at all.


    Dorian''s knees buckled as he copsed to the ground. He picked up the ribbon and the char, pressing them tightly against his chest. Then, he broke into heart- wrenching sobs.


    Terry stepped forward almost sorrowfully. "Dorian, let it go."


    Dorian looked up with bloodshot eyes that were filled with fury. He clutched the charm and abruptly rose to his feet. "This doesn''t mean L broke it! How could she have the strength for that? It must have been someone else¡ªtrying toe between us! I''m going to ask her and make it clear!"


    Dorain was clearly on the verge of losing control as he repeated said, "I have to ask L... I need to know..."

 Chapter 81

    Meanwhile, Kieran couldn''t bear the thought of leaving the injured L alone. He decided to send her and Jamie back to the film set.


    "Uncle Kieran, you should drop Jamie off first," L suggested.


    Jamie blinked. She was about to say that there was no rush for her but swallowed her words when she saw how focused Kieran was while driving.


    Though he was L''s uncle and seemed gentle, his every move carried undeniable authority that intimidated her for no apparent reason. Plus, he looked strangely familiar.


    Just before getting out of the car, Jamie couldn''t resist giving him another nce. His demeanor and voice toward L were gentle.


    Jamie figured that all sessful employers had to be a little strict to manage their staff better.


    After Jamie waved goodbye, Kieran drove L back to Opulent Hotel. He cast a sideways nce at her face and noted it was still pale.


    "L, why don''t you rest for another day? If you''re eager to learn, I can provide you with better opportunities and resources."


    Sitting quietly in the passenger seat, L turned her head away from the window at his voice. Her expression which had been emotionless softened into a smile.


    She shook her head with a yful but determined gaze. "I''m fine. Morgan Group is huge, but it can''t bend the rules just for me."


    They arrived at the hotel just then, and as Kieran stopped the car, he almost blurted out that he could give her the entirety of Morgan Group if she asked for it. What was the big deal about bending the rules a little?


    Still, he knew that he had to keep that thought to himself.


    L met his gaze with clear and bright eyes. "Uncle Kieran, these challenges are nothing to me. They''re just a piece of cake!"


    She held up two fingers to make a peace sign and smiled faintly. Her smile was so bright and teasing that Kieran wondered if she''d always looked at other men with the same gaze.


    Kieran swallowed, and his Adam''s apple bobbed slightly. He dared not look at her for too long as he reached out and gently ruffled her hair. "Don''t push yourself too hard."


    Though it was just an ordinary sentence, it made L''s eyes sting. Too many problems had piled uptely, and she was starting to overthink and grow sensitive.


    Dorian had repeatedly told her not to make a fuss, but Kieran always taught her to grow strong and never allow herself to suffer.


    Her chest tightened a little, and she blinked away the tears to calm herself down. She allowed herself to show a hint of vulnerability, though just a little.


    "Don''t worry, Uncle Kieran. You''ll be the first person I turn to for help if I can''t handle it."


    Her smile was pure and captivating. Though she said so, Kieran knew that she''d never seek him out for help. That said, he didn''t bother pointing it out since it didn''t matter to him if she asked for his help.


    L got out of the car and waved him goodbye. She watched as his car disappeared into the distance before turning to head into the hotel.


    Her room was located at the far end of the hallway. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she caught the faint smell of alcohol.


    She paid little attention to it and quickened her pace. But as soon as she turned a corner, she froze. A man was slumped against her room door without care for his appearance.


    He leaned heavily against the wall. The man''s head drooped as his arm rested on one bent knee. He looked utterly exhausted. Sensing footsteps, he looked up.


    His hair was a disheveled mess clumped together from sweat. His eyes were swollen and made him look like an abandoned pitiful puppy.


    L instinctively frowned as she watched him struggle to his feet while using the wall for support. His movements were awkward as if his legs weren''t working properly.


    The smell of alcohol wafted over, mixed with the pungent smell of sweat. His shirt and suit pants were rumpled, and one of his cuffs had a tear. L wasn''t surprised that Dorian had found her room.


    His gaze soon fell on the bandage wrapped around L''s head, and his expression filled with guilt and pain. He suddenly felt a tightness in his chest as he struggled to catch his breath.


    He instinctively reached out to loosen his tie-only to realize it was long gone.


    So the suffocation wasn''t because his cor was too tight.


    "L..." Dorian''s voice was hoarse and sounded like sandpaper scratching against a stone.


    L stood in ce with a cool and distant look in her eyes. She asked, "What do you want?"

 Chapter 82

    Dorian''s heart felt as if it had been pierced by L''s indifference. A deep panic from the fear of losing something irreceable overwhelmed him.


    He fumbled and wiped his trembling hands on his pants before pulling out the shattered charm from his pocket. It was broken into pieces.


    Dorian''s eyes flickered. His expression was like a child caught doing something wrong, and he said with uncertainty, "I know... I know you''re disappointed in me, but I''ve never wanted to break up with you. It doesn''t matter that the charm is shattered. Let''s get a new one, okay?"


    His voice was low as if holding back an overwhelming depth of emotion. He was clearly trying to contain his desperation so that he wouldn''t frighten her.


    When he noticed her frowning, he hurriedly exined in an anxious tone, "I-I''m not telling you to go up Mount Shasta again. I''ll do it. Let me do it, alright?"


    He raised his left wrist. "Look, I even got a new sandalwood bracelet."


    L''s gaze fell on the in, simple bracelet devoid of the primrose patterns she''d carved herself. Unlike the one she''d painstakingly gotten him, it was just an ordinary piece.


    "I know it''s not the same as the old bracelet, but I couldn''t get it done today. I''ll learn to carve the primrose patterns tomorrow, and I promise it''ll look exactly the same."


    He pulled out the bead he''d picked up from the hospital room and carefully held it up to her. "I promise it''ll be exactly the same."


    He stood there like a pitiful and helpless child who''d done something unforgivable. There was a desperate look in his eyes.


    L''s hands hung by her side and clenched slightly. She wanted to tell him that it''d never be the same.


    "And this..." Dorian''s anxious gaze darted over her face to read her expression. His nervousness only made him clumsier as he fumbled a few times before managing to pull out a ring box.


    His hands were shaking so badly that he dropped it.


    His eyes reddened with frustration as he bent down to pick it up, but his


    movements were stiff and awkward due to the pain in his legs.


    He stepped forward before stopping again. "You like cleanliness, and I''m not exactly clean right now."


    His hands cradled the box, and his shoulders were hunched as if bearing a weight too heavy to bear.


    "Dorian, I''ve made it clear that you don''t need to do this," L said with a frown.


    But Dorian didn''t seem to hear her and muttered as if lost in his own world, "I-I should''ve taken a shower and changed beforeing. This setting isn''t good enough for you.


    "But I couldn''t wait, L. I couldn''t wait to tell you that I love you. I want to spend the rest of my life with you."


    He got down on one knee and held the ring box toward her. "L, will you marry me?"


    L lowered her eyes to the pair of beautiful, expensive rings in the box. This was the moment she''d once longed for more than anything during thesest five years.


    But fate seemed to be ying a cruel joke on her.


    Seeing that she remained silent, Dorian lowered his head and knelt closer to her. He reached out to hold her hand and gently rested his forehead against her hand like he''d done in the ward.


    At this moment, he''d shed all his pride to plea with the woman who''d once loved him more than anything else with raw sincerity.


    The warmth of his tears touched her palm. L lifted her gaze so she wouldn''t look at him.


    Dorian was in a way a mighty tree she''d nurtured herself. They''d once stood side by side and shared the same light and space. She''d given him all the nourishment she had so he''d grow tall and sturdy.


    Yet he had forgotten the reason for his rapid growth. He''d grown into someone so unfamiliar with fame and poprity.


    L had been so in love that she''d barely noticed his changes. The bright free- spirited boy she''d loved had be an arrogant self-centered man.


    She closed her eyes. "Dorian-"


    Still kneeling on the ground, Dorian panicked and cut her off. "L, I know I haven''t treated you well these past two years. I wasn''t attentive enough, and that''s why you were disappointed.


    "You said you don''t love me anymore, but I don''t believe it. I won''t force you, but I''ll try to win you over again. I''ll protect and love you just like I did in the beginning. Please love me once more, L."


    He looked up at her with an almost pleading gaze, stubbornly refusing to turn away.


    L took a deep breath before looking down at him. It felt like their roles had reversed.


    Now, she was standing above him, while he knelt below.

 Chapter 83

    "Dorian, I''m not like you. My heart can''t hold more than one person at a time, and


    I can''t just decide who I love or don''t from one moment to the next. I repeatedly doubted myself over the past two years you''ve constantly spent with Zara.


    "To me, you were like a delicacy I once craved-something I tried to savor time and again, yet it was always just out of reach, while others could effortlessly have a taste.


    "No matter how savory this delicacy is, it will never be mine alone," L uttered.


    Since this was the case, it was better to let go. Her words were blunt. Dorian lifted his head to stare at her. The once cold and aloof look in his eyes was now tinged with desperation.


    "I''m yours, and I''ll only ever be yours. I swear, L. Please trust me one more time."


    He clutched her hand tightly with a humbling posture. But L who''d once softened to him now lowered her gaze and watched him silently as if weighing the truth in his words.


    The few seconds that passed felt like an eternity to Dorian. His lips were cracked, and hisplexion was so pale that he looked sicker than the injured L.


    He had a begging look in his eyes as he clung to her hand tighter.


    After a moment, L''s eyes remained calm as she pulled her hand out of his grip. "Forget it, Dorian."


    It was no longer necessary. Without another look at him, she sidestepped and walked toward her room.


    A sense of powerlessness almost drowned him. Dorian leaned against the wall to prop himself up and asked from behind her, "L, have you ever regretted being with me?" His voice was filled with despair.


    L''s hand paused over the door handle. She looked up and shook her head ever so slightly. "No."


    She never regretted it since she''d chosen the Dorian who''d once loved her wholeheartedly. That was not the same Dorian who''d grown enamored with the girl next door.


    His eyes reddened deeper after hearing her response.


    L turned her gaze away and stepped into the room to close the door behind her.


    The hallway was empty once more, leaving Dorian standing alone. He plunged into a chilling silence and stood there for a long time until the pain in his legs became unbearable.


    Then, he finally dragged himself away, each step feeling heavier than thest. As he neared the hotel entrance with groggy steps, a car blocked his path.


    Zara stepped out in a white dress, her hair falling loosely around her shoulders. Her eyes were swollen like Dorian''s. It was as if she''d been crying as much as he had.


    "Dorian, please help me. The inte is full of people ndering me. The director reced me with another lead, and I lost a brand endorsement I''d just secured. My career is over now!"


    Dorian numbly listened to her cries. "Yes, it''s over."


    Zara froze and momentarily forgot to cry. "Dorian, you can''t just ignore me. Your interview is what caused me to be branded a homewrecker. No director will want to work with me again after this scandal."


    He looked at her with a vacant gaze. "Go abroad. Don''te back."


    "What... What did you just say?"


    "If you hadn''te back in the first ce, I wouldn''t have been caught trying to help you and let my rtionship with L fall apart. I want to win her back, and your staying here will only upset her."


    Zara''s eyes were full of shock. She could barely recognize the man in front of her.


    Her tears fell as she choked out, "Y-You said you liked me, and you''d wait for my return. What''s so great about L that she''s worth you giving up on yourself?"

 Chapter 84

    "It doesn''t matter if she''s perfect or not. She''s all I want right now," Dorian dered.


    Zara''s gaze trembled, and it took her a moment to process his words. How could she walk away with nothing to her name, ridiculed, and flee abroad after all the effort she''d put in? She couldn''t ept that.


    She took a deep breath and steadied herself before softening her tone. "Dorian, I understand that you''re in love with someone else, and I''m willing to support you.


    "But look at yourself. How are you going to win L back in this state? If you don''t pull yourself together and your career copses, do you think L wille back to you?"


    Zara hadn''t been able to reach Dorian all day, and she''d finally managed to contact Ethan only to learn he''d resigned that morning. She tried reaching out to Monica only to be met with the same response.


    She didn''t know what the story was, but something told her that L had everything to do with it.


    Dorian was now Zara''s only lifeline without thepany''s support. If he fell into despair and became the poor man he used to be, what was the point of her return to the country?


    Not only did she need him to get back on his feet, but she also needed him to clear her name. If she could now stand by him during his lowest point, L would eventually mean nothing to him.


    Her words seemed to have a slight effect as a flicker of hope returned to Dorian''s deste eyes. Seeing this, Zara goaded him further.


    "Think about it. If I leave now, it''ll only confirm all the usations against me. What would that do for you? And how would L feel about that?"


    Dorian hadn''t shown too much of a reaction to her previous words, but his eyes narrowed in realization at thest question.


    Indeed, L didn''t believe that nothing was happening between him and Zara. She didn''t believe he''d been devoted to her and only her from the beginning.


    "Dorian, pull yourself together. Clear up those rumors and rise to the top again. Winning L back is a piece of cake with your standing in the entertainment industry. Or if you don''t want to force her, you could provide her with more resources," Zara suggested through gritted teeth.


    Then, she continued, "She''s just an agent with no connections or backing, so thepany won''t give her much. You''re her best option if she wants to go further."


    Zara narrowed her eyes. "Dorian, to be blunt with you, countless women will wait in line if you so much as think about getting a new lover. Winning L back and making her your official girlfriend is nothing."


    Her words worked like a charm on Dorian and ignited a spark in his dead eyes. Yes, L was alone in the industry, so he was her best option.


    If she wanted to manage talents or direct movies, he could give her the best resources. She might even return to his side if she felt touched enough.


    Dorian frowned and thought about his next steps. L didn''t want to speak to him. Simrly, Camille was disappointed in him and likely wouldn''t help him either. He could start by contacting Terry.


    Zara was burning with jealousy when she saw his growing excitement, but she kept her demeanor calm. "Dorian, I can''t leave now. Now that thepany''s not helping me, what am I supposed to do? When I contacted Ethan earlier, he told me that he''d resigned."


    Dorian''s face darkened at her words, and irritation shed in his eyes. "Thepany can''t back you now with everything that''s going on. You shouldn''t appear in public until this blows over. Just rest at home for now."


    "Dorian, I''ll overthink everything if I stay at home alone. Now that Ethan''s gone, can I work as your assistant in the meantime?" Zara lowered her head and feigned sadness.


    Deep down, she was scheming up a new n. If Dorian agreed to this, L would be even less likely to return.


    She had to take the chance.

 Chapter 85

    L''s wounds had all healed, except for the more severe head injury. It was finally time to remove the bandages today.


    Kieran, still concerned, drove her to the hospital for a check-up. He finally rxed once the doctor verified everything was alright.


    When the doctor was done, L stepped out of the room and saw Kieran standing by the hallway window, gazing intently outside. He wore a silver-gray tailored suit, his posture tall andmanding,plementing any attire he wore. Passers-by couldn''t help but look in his direction.


    L walked over and gently poked his arm with her finger. "What are you looking at?"


    He turned, his eyes lifting slightly with a hint of delight. "I just saw a girl who looked a lot like you in high school."


    L paused in surprise. She could hardly remember what she looked like back then. The only thing she recalled was the overwhelming panic and confusion she felt when her parents passed away during her first year of high school.


    Later, she was taken in by the Morgan family who treated her well, though they couldn''t do much to ease her thoughts at the time.


    Kieran had already established a reputation in the business world by then. But his presence was less overwhelming than it was now. Even Noah wasn''t afraid of him, and when Kieran came home, he would usually drag him into ying childish games.


    "I''ll drive you back," Kieran said as he interrupted her train of thought.


    She smiled and declined. "There''s no need. Mr. Mason told me you have an important meeting this afternoon. You''ll bete if you have to drive me back."


    L knew he would insist regardless and added, "Besides, you didn''t buy me that car for it to sit around doing nothing. We''re both so busy that I feel jealous seeing it sit idly in the garage. Might as well put it to use."


    Her tone was yful, her eyes lifted slightly, resembling peach blossoms blooming in spring.


    Amused, Kieran couldn''t help but smile. Nheless, he still sounded like he was speaking to an insistent child. He reached out and patted her head. "Alright, but be safe."


    After the two parted ways, L headed back to the film set. She hadn''t expected to run into Terry Jones there.


    He waved at her as soon as he saw her arrive. It didn''t seem like a coincidence.


    He was clearly waiting for her. L thought Dorian might have sent him to speak to her on his behalf.


    "L, long time no see," Terry greeted.


    "Mr. Jones, long time no see." She nodded politely.


    Terry froze for a second and grinned. "You''re being way too formal."


    L didn''tment on his remark. Terry was Dorian''s friend, so their sole connection was tied to Dorian. Now that she and Dorian had cut ties, she no longer considered Terry a friend.


    Seeing through her thoughts, Terry stroked his chin and said. "Just because you and Dorian broke up doesn''t mean we can''t be friends. You can call me Terry like before. Better yet, call me Ter."


    L hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "Ter."


    "That''s better." He chuckled. "Don''t worry, I''m not here because of Dorian. I''ve got a new script here and was hoping you''d direct the project. Are you interested?"


    L looked at him with suspicion in her eyes.


    Terry facepalmed, looking more helpless than before. "You''re too sharp. I can''t hide anything from you."


    Seeing her grow ufortable, he quickly exined, "I had a fight with my family and decided to venture out on my own.


    "My father''s a cruel old man, you see. He''s called a few rtives and made sure no one helps me. I finallynded a decent script, but as for the funding...''

 Chapter 86

    Terry genuinely looked troubled, and L''s guard eased ever so slightly.


    "You haven''t pursued directing much in the past few years, but the short films you''ve directed have gotten good feedback. Plus, you''ve got Taylor Foster and Samuel Grant backing you up, so there''s no question about your ability."


    "But I can''t offer you the same deal that Mr. Grant could. Honestly, I''m asking for a favor here. Don''t feel pressured. I understand that everyone works for money. Just think it over. I''m still looking for investors, and you have some time until you wrap things up. I''ll leave the script with you. If you''re interested, please leave me a message."


    "Oh, you have two new actors under you, right? If you see roles that suit them, we can arrange something. But as for the lead roles... Well, they''re both neers, So...


    His words stopped there. L watched him nervously scratch his head, yet his words and expression seemed sincere.


    After a moment''s hesitation, L said, "I''ll take a look at the script. If it''s suitable, I''ll let you know."


    As if remembering something, she added, "But whether this works out or not, it''s between us. No one else."


    Terryughed heartily. "Fair enough! You''re doing me a huge favor here. Once I stand on my own two feet, I''ll help you boost those neers to stardom. We''ll make it big together. How about it?"


    L''s eyes lingered on his face, looking for any sign of dishonesty, but she couldn''t find any.


    After a brief pause, she smiled and said, "Then I''ll thank you in advance on their behalf, Mr. Jones."


    Her gaze waspassionate, her skin fair with a mild blush, and her lips were naturally pink. Her delicate, oval face brightened up with a smile that was both beautiful and appealing.


    Terry had always known she was beautiful, but seeing her up close like this still caught him off guard. For a moment, he nearly lost hisposure.


    Realizing he was distracted, his heart skipped a beat. He instinctively looked toward a ck car parked in the distance.


    L attempted to follow his gaze, but Terry instantly turned away and pretended to look unconcerned.


    "Take your time with the script. If you''re good to go, we''ll talk further after you''re finished with your current project. I must hurry back to meet an investor in the city this afternoon."


    L nodded, watching his car drive off. Only then did she look down at the script in her hands.


    Meanwhile, Terry''s car had just turned the corner and stopped by the roadside. He waited for the ck car to approach before stepping out.


    Dorian was the first to step out, impably dressed in a tailored suit, his hair neatly styled, looking worlds apart from the disheveled mess he had been just a few days ago.


    Terry was about to speak when he noticed someone step out from the passenger side. He froze at the sight.


    "Ter," Zara called, her hair half-tied with her wless makeup. Her usual sweet smile concealed any trace of the struggles she''d recently faced in her career.


    Terry frowned deeply, ignoring herpletely as he shifted his intense gaze toward Dorian.


    He had gone out of his way to help Dorian, but now he was seeing him side by side with the one who had caused all the trouble in the first ce.


    "I"


    Dorian had barely started speaking before Terry cut him off with a punch.


    "You really are a piece of work, aren''t you? I''ll have you know, everything that''s happening to you right now... you deserve all of it!"


    Terry, who was usually calm and collected, threw punches and insults without hesitation.


    "Are you crazy? How can you just hit someone like that?" Zara rushed over to help. Seeing Dorian''s swollen face and blood dripping from the corner of his mouth, she was on the verge of tears.


    "You"


    Dorian stopped her, his gaze darkening and steady as he asked, "I saw L ept the script. Does she know it''s from me? What did she say to you?"

 Chapter 87

    Terryughed in disbelief. He pointed at Dorian, then at Zara. "You two... are amazing, just... amazing!"


    Dorian realized Terry had misunderstood and tried to rify, "I have done nothing wrong to L. Zara has been getting a lot of negative press, which is mostly due to what I did. I was worried she''d spiral if she was left alone at home."


    He would have been better off not exining anything at all. Terry didn''t even want to answer him after hearing that. He simply turned to leave.


    "Terry," Dorian called out and halted Terry''s steps. "Just give me a few more days. Once the situation is under control, I will dispel the rumors around Zara. After that, I will not contact her any longer."


    Zara clenched her fists. The calm expression she previously had instantly shifted.


    Dorian wanted to add that he felt guilty for Zara and needed to make things right, but seeing Terry''s disgusted look, he couldn''t bring himself to say it out loud.


    Terry''s dark face did not lighten after the exnation. "You''d better follow through on that. Don''te back to me with any of this nonsense if you can''t stick to your word."


    "As for the script," he continued. "L only said she''d consider it, but so far, it doesn''t seem like she suspected anything. I''ll let her read it through and reach out when she decides."


    Terry gave Zara a look of absolute contempt. "And as for you, get your life together before you reach out to me again. As a friend, I''ve said my piece."


    With that, he got in his car and drove away, disappearing down the road in seconds.


    Dorian turned to Zara, who was clearly upset, and said gently, "Terry can be harsh, don''t take it personally. Once all of this is settled, concentrate on your filming. To avoid any suspicion, let''s avoid contacting each other.


    Zara bit her lower lip, looking rather distressed.


    She almost blurted the question she''d been thinking. Why did it always have to be L?


    Zara could aplish everything L could. Zara didn''t just mean being a better agent or assistant-she could handle everything else just as effectively, even more so than L.


    L was busy filming the whole day and only had time in the evening to go over the script Terry had given her.


    Even though what he said during the day made sense, she was still not convinced.


    She knew how close Dorian and Terry were, but she had hardly interacted with Terry herself. Immediately after turning down Dorian''s attempts to reconcile, she suddenly gets offered a script? She couldn''t shake the suspicion that this was all Dorian''s doing.


    She skimmed through the script quickly and thought it was generally of decent quality. Based on Dorian''s current position, the resources he could get should be at least better than what Terry was iming.


    This put L a little at ease, but she still wasn''t nning to give Terry an answer just yet. She figured it was best to wait things out a bit longer, just in case.


    The next morning, L intended to stop by to see Jamie and Teddy after wrapping up her work in the morning.


    However, she got sidetracked by a flood of 99+ unread messages on social media during a break. Was the world ending? She opened it to find that the messages were from a group chat with Jamie and Teddy, affectionately named by Teddy as "Top 3 Richest".


    Were these two troublemakers chatting instead of focusing on filming? Amused, she scrolled through the chat history, and her smile slowly faded.


    Jamie: "What''s going on? Is Zara working as Dorian''s assistant now?"


    Teddy replied with a shocked emoji.


    Jamie: "I just saw Dorian lead Zara into his waiting room. When I asked around, I found out that she''s been sidelined because of all the rumors and is now working as his assistant."


    Teddy: "Her lead role got taken away, and with everyone knowing each other on set, isn''t that awkward for her?"


    Jamie sent an eye-roll emoji.

 Chapter 88

    Jamie: "What? Do you still want to help her? Can you even walk?"


    Teddy: "Hey..."


    Jamie: "@L you should stay away from the filming location for now. Don''t let this ruin your mood."


    L pressed her lips together, feeling more certain that leaving Dorian was the right decision. Otherwise, she''d be an absolute joke by now. Still, she had done nothing wrong, and had no reason to hide.


    After finishing her tasks that afternoon, she followed her original n and drove to meet Jamie. As she stepped out of the car, she saw Darcy getting out of a cab.


    L remarked to herself that Darcy shouldn''t have been so stubborn by ignoring Jamie''s advice to stay away.


    Darcy hadn''t changed her usual over-the-top look, sticking to her exaggerated style of makeup. Her heavy eyeliner stretched nearly to her temples, with bright eyeshadow shimmering enough to make anyone''s head spin.


    The moment Darcy spotted L, she sneered. Her bright scarlet lips twisted in disdain. "L, what a small world. You framed my cousin for cheating and had people curse Zara as a homewrecker. What exactly are you after?"


    L suddenly thought that, if this were a fairy tale, Darcy would have swallowed her whole by now. Still, it was disgusting. L frowned slightly, her expression calm. Though her gaze deepened, she concealed her inner thoughts.


    Darcy took L''s silence as a sign of guilty conscience and mocked her even


    more.


    "You''re just jealous that my cousin and Zara get along so well. Now that you can''t get back together with him, you''reshing out to ruin them, aren''t you? I''ll expose that ugly face of yours and show everyone who the real homewrecker is!"


    She took out her phone and started recording L. "Did you know? Back in high school, my cousin said he liked Zara."


    L''s expression shifted slightly. Dorian had once said he liked Zara? She wasn''t concerned about past rtionships. But since they once dated, shouldn''t they at least respect each other?


    There was no question that Dorian had loved her. But while they were together, had he been holding a ce for someone else in his heart? Did Zara''s return from abroad spark his eagerness to care for her?


    Before she could process this, Darcy interrupted her thoughts, sneering. "You took advantage of Zara being abroad to seduce my cousin. You''re the real homewrecker!"


    "Now that Zara is back, you refuse to step aside. Not only have you made her suffer for two years, but you have the audacity to call her the mistress. Have you no shame?"


    "You need to clear this up right now. Tell everyone you broke up with my cousin ages ago and that Zara is not a mistress!"


    L couldn''t understand how Darcy could make such absurd statements with such conviction. She stepped back, creating distance between them, her gaze cool.


    "Go home and get some sleep. You can have anything you want in your dreams," said L.


    As she turned to leave, Darcy grabbed her and shouted, "You''re not going anywhere! Exin yourself! Are you too guilty to speak up? I''ll expose how vile you are. Dorian would never want you!"


    L felt a surge of irritation and was about to push Darcy away when she heard Dorian''s loud voice approaching her from behind. "Darcy, let go!"


    Zara''s sickly sweet voice followed. "Ms. ke, please let go of L. We can talk this over calmly."


    Dorian nced at Zara in confusion. Even though her reputation had taken a hit and she''d lost her lead role, she still defended L?


    "Zara, you''re simply too kind and innocent. You''re still speaking up for her, but she''s the reason you lost your job in the first ce," said Darcy.


    "Apologize to Zara right now!" Darcy somehow built up more strength and pulled L forward, dragging her two steps closer to Zara to force her into an apology.

 Chapter 89

    L''s face went cold as she raised a hand to push Darcy away, but Dorian


    stepped in first, yanking Darcy back and shielding L behind him. "Darcy, you''re stepping more and more out of line."


    L looked at her arm, which was red and hurting from being gripped.


    Darcy''s face only revealed her shock. "Dorian, you already broke up with her, yet you still-"


    Before she could finish, Dorian''s crisp p to her face resounded.


    Zara gasped in disbelief. "Dorian..."


    L paused briefly, her gaze lifting slightly to Dorian''s back. She couldn''t see his expression, but his anger was unmistakable.


    He had always been protective of his family. Despite knowing how ridiculous Darcy could be, he rarely ever got angry at her.


    L suddenly recalled the time she''d given Darcy a set of LovingBird earrings. Darcy had openly shown her disdain for it in front of L and evenined to Dorian over the phone, iming that L looked down on her and only gave her cheap gifts.


    Dorian had listened to Darcyin over the phone for a long while, irritation etched across his face, but he still ended the call by sending her 20 thousand dors through his assistant.


    L had been beside him then, hearing every word. After hanging up, he''d pulled her into his arms, burying his face in her neck with a weary sigh. "L, I''m sorry you have to put up with this."


    "I know Darcy''s in the wrong, but my uncle''s family is all I have left. Without him, who knows where I''d be now? Just bear with it a bit longer, okay? When Darcy graduates, I''ll make sure she''s somewhere far away, so she won''t bother you again."


    He''d spoken with such sincerity that L couldn''t bring herself to me him.


    Time and again, he had repeatedly mediated their arguments, justifying Darcy''s actions until things eventually died out. She never imagined the day when Dorian would lose his temper with Darcy, though she never supported the idea of violence.


    Darcy reacted quickly and burst into loud sobs. "Dorian, we''re family! And you hit me over some outsider? All these years, if it weren''t for our family, do you think you''d have been able to go to university? How could you do this? Aren''t you ashamed of yourself for betraying my dad like this?"


    Her words made Dorian''s face darken instantly. His parents had died in a car crash during his high school years. They''d left enough for him to finish his education, and since he was underage, his uncle and aunt had managed the money. Once he entered university, he''d begun working part-time and hadn''t taken a penny from his uncle.


    Instead, he''d been sending money to his uncle''s family for years. So, what debt did he still owe them? He could treat that family well by choice, but he would not let Darcy trample all over him.


    Zara noticed Darcy''s rage building and quickly tried to calm her down. "Darcy, calm down. Dorian appreciates his uncle''s support, but he also helped your family a lot over the years. You''re all family. It''s not about owing anyone anything."


    Darcy''s eyes widened in anger, and her voice intensified. "We''re family, so of course Dorian should give me money. What has it got to do with my father''s care for him?"


    Her temper red up so much that she didn''t notice Dorian''s expression getting colder. She pushed Zara away, her heavy eyeliner running alongside her tears, making her face appear more unsightly.


    "Darcy, you shouldn''t say that..."


    Darcy pointed at her furiously. "Whose side are you on? I did all of this for you! Don''t you dare be ungrateful!"


    Darcy seethed inside. Even Zara, who usually coddled her, wasn''t backing her up and instead med her. Zara cursed inwardly, wondering who asked this idiot for help. To her, Darcy was a useless piece of garbage that only caused trouble.


    The perfect setup was ruined by Darcy''s interference, effectively worsening the situation.

 Chapter 90

    The film crew bustled around, each person busying themselves with work. Although everyone was too mindful of Dorian''s presence to draw closer to the scene, their eyes discreetly nced in that direction.


    Dorian''s expression was icy as he caught sight of L''s red-tinged arms, and his anger red up even more. How could his precious woman be bullied like this? He realized he had indulged Darcy far too much over the years.


    Zara, wearing a white dress, had gotten some of Darcy''s makeup smeared all over her. She wrinkled her nose in disgust but quickly masked her emotions.


    "Darcy, calm down. L is Dorian''s girlfriend. You will all be family in the future. Speaking harshly like this now¡ª"


    Darcy showed no respect for her. "Are you stupid? They broke up a long time ago!"


    She red at L, while Dorian''s cold gaze fell on her. "Get lost. Don''t make me say it again!" he barked. The onlookers'' stares only filled him with disgust.


    Meanwhile, L had no interest in their little drama. As she turned to leave, he swiftly stopped her.


    "L." His voice softened, tinged with a hint of grievance. "We haven''t seen each other in days. Would you have dinner with me?"


    Even if not exceptionally bright, Darcy finally sensed something was amiss. "Dorian, do you still want to be with her?"


    Dorian shot her a cold nce, silently warning her. "Don''te looking for me casually anymore. And don''t treat L poorly if you still want to take my money!"


    Darcy had initially nned to bring up her father and make a scene. But after hearing thetter part about not getting more money, she immediately quieted down. Her eyes on L were filled with venomous hatred.


    It was all L''s fault! Otherwise, why would Dorian change his attitude toward her so dramatically?


    Zara gently tugged at Darcy, whispering, "Just bear with it. She won''t be happy for long."


    Darcy shot her a suspicious nce. Seeing Zara''s confidence, she begrudgingly set aside her earlier resentment.


    "I have things to do, and we don''t need to have dinner together. "L looked up at him, her gaze still emotionless. It was as if she was talking to a stranger.


    Dorian felt a pang in his heart but quicklyposed himself. He had hurt L, and she was right to want to punish him.


    He noticed that Zara was considerate enough to take Darcy away.


    He tried to keep his tone gentle, like he used to when coaxing a temperamental girl. "L, it''s understandable to be upset. I won''t force you to have dinner with me, but can you not be so cold when you talk to me? I''m really sad, you know." He lowered his gaze, and he did seem a bit hurt.


    She looked straight at him. Her porcin-white skin was beautiful and tempting, yet he couldn''t touch her.


    For the first time ever, he felt helpless around her.


    "I know Darcy has treated you poorly in the past, and today I made sure to stand


    up for you. I promise she won''t dare bully you again, okay?"


    Hearing his somewhat self-satisfied tone, L found it amusing.


    He had long been made aware of this issue, so he could have helped her long ago. Moreover, as her boyfriend at the time, it was his responsibility to protect her. Yet he had been indifferent all this time, watching her get bullied by his family, only to offer a few empty words offort now.


    L could endure Darcy''s behavior before because she didn''t hold grudges, not because of any effort on Dorian''s part. Now, he had the gall to take credit for this? It wasughable!


    She couldn''t help but sneer. "That''s your cousin. You''re just protecting your own dignity, not helping me in the least."

 Chapter 91

    Dorian was taken aback as if he couldn''t quite believe her words.


    "L, I''m trying to help-"


    "Dorian." L''s brows were knitted together, and she was devoid of the desire to continue the conversation. "Whatever. This has nothing to do with me anymore." With that, she turned to leave, leaving Dorian feeling a pang of hurt in his heart.


    Unwilling to let it end like this, he hurried after her. "Fine. If you say I''m not helping, let''s leave it at that. I''ll listen to you," he said, sounding somewhat aggrieved.


    "I''ve prepared a spot for you as my agent. Just wait a little longer. Once your work as the assistant director wraps up, I''ll request to transfer you back to my team. You can continue being my agent, okay?"


    L paused, and her brows twitched as aplex, unreadable emotion flickered in her eyes.


    She scrutinized him, feeling a sense of unfamiliarity. "You''ve prepared a spot for me as your agent?"


    He was out there showing off with Zara while pleading for her return? Didn''t that seem absurd?


    Upon hearing her question, Dorian felt his tightly wound emotions rx slightly, thinking she might be softening and willing to give him another chance.


    "Yeah, you''ve always wanted to be my agent, right? I won''t assign you too much work-"


    His affirming response elicited a chuckle from L.


    He felt something was off with that chuckle, but he continued, "I won''t overload you with tasks, and I''ll invest in a script for you to direct, okay?"


    Her pink lips curved into a smile as she asked in a light tone, "And what about Zara? You want me to be your agent while keeping her as your assistant. Are you nning to have it both ways?"


    His shamelessness officially reached new heights.


    "No." Dorian realized she misunderstood.


    He hurried to exin, "Zara has been getting a lot of bad publicitytely, so she can''t work right now."


    L nodded in understanding as she mocked, "Mr. ke, she''s not able to work but can still make appearances with you? Though I understand, people must still respect you, the screen legend. If so, you don''t need me as your agent. I don''t need this job either."


    A faint smile graced her lips, but it was devoid of happiness. "Zara is more suitable than I am."


    Her nonchnt words pressed heavily on Dorian''s chest. "L, don''t misunderstand. I only n to have her here for a few days to help rify the rumors. I won''t keep in touch with her after that, okay?"


    After he spoke, he noticed that her expression remained unchanged, so he gritted his teeth and added, "If you don''t like it, I can send her back right now."


    He believed he had lowered himself to the ground. Surely she would ease up a bit now, right?


    L sighed, realizing how sincere he sounded. She might have even been moved to tears if this were in the past.


    He looked at her with hope, and an air of grievance made him seem pitiful because of his lowered posture.


    She spotted someone approaching from a distance and took a small step back.


    "L?" Dorian''s suspicious question barely left his lips when Zara rushed in, saying, "Dorian, something''s happened."


    He felt a heavier knot forming in his heart.


    L withdrew her gaze and turned to leave. He wanted to follow her, but Zara had already reached him.


    "The film investment we discussed with Magi Pictures has been withdrawn."


    Dorian froze mid-step before turning around abruptly. "What did you say?"

 Chapter 92

    L, who had just taken a few steps forward, paused slightly.


    Magi Pictures was part of Morgan Group. Although Morgan Group''s entertainment subsidiary was not extensive, Magi Pictures had steadily developed.


    The investment Zara mentioned was likely for the drama "Heart of rity", which was considered a significant piece of intellectual property.


    Over the past few years, Dorian had gained some fame, and L believed he needed to be more cautious about his reputation. Transitioning to new roles couldn''t be done overnight. His principal work still revolved around acting, and she had meticulously selected his scripts.


    After learning about "Heart of rity", she contacted Magi Pictures two months ago. Still, given the prominence of such a significant IP, they would prioritize their in-house actors.


    Although Dorian had appeared in many films since his debut, he had never tackled a political drama, making "Heart of rity" the most suitable project to expand his repertoire.


    After contemting for a day, she decided to contact Kieran for help.


    She still remembered that day vividly. When she approached him, he was dealing with work in his study.


    As she entered, he looked up and raised his brows slightly in surprise. The soft light entuated his handsome features and the subtle smile on his lips.


    His handsomeness was unparalleled. At that moment, L recognized this but didn''t have the time to admire the beauty before her. Biting her lip, she hesitated before voicing her purpose.


    After he listened to her request, his gaze settled quietly on her downcast eyes, and his gentle smile faded slightly.


    She felt anxious. She suddenly realized she shouldn''t havee.


    Kieran thrived in business thanks to his exceptional intelligence and capability. He was known for his disdain for nepotism, which led many tobel him cold and heartless.


    However, she believed that his approach was the fairest; those with great ability should indeed rise to the top. After all, throughout history, capable rulers had always tried to give opportunities to those from humble backgrounds.


    They needed a fair chance to letpetent individuals showcase their talents.


    L clenched her fists before slowly releasing them. She realized she had been naive by putting him in a difficult position.


    Just as she was about to speak, she heard Kieran''s calm, melodic voice reach her ears.


    His words were low and gentle. "L, I''ll do it if you want me to."


    His promise left her feeling a little dazed. Standing there, she even forgot to thank him.


    Seeing this, he lowered his gaze before looking up again. "It''s gettingte. You should rest."


    She nodded absent-mindedly, her thoughts in disarray. His words had been strange, and his tone even stranger.


    After pondering for a long time, she still couldn''t understand what he meant. As various events piled up, she eventually forgot about this matter altogether.


    Later, when she received an invitation from Magi Pictures, she paid even less attention to it.


    Looking back now, she wondered if Kieran, an outsider, had already realized that Dorian was no longer worth her effort. At the time, he seemed unsure how to express it, so he could only promise her with an almost sigh-like tone.


    Presently, what should have been Dorian''s opportunity to thrive was being pulled back by Magi Pictures.


    Regardless of whether Kieran had acted on her behalf, L felt happy. In a way, this meant she hadn''t pushed him to break his principles for her.


    Behind her, Zara was nearly in tears. "Magi Pictures said they have a new candidate for the role in ''Heart of rity'' and are no longer considering us."


    She felt a deep sense of loss, especially since she had just taken on the role of Dorian''s assistant. A significant coboration opportunity had slipped away at such a time.


    Dorian''s expression darkened, and his tone turned sharp. "We were already in talks with them, so how could they suddenly decide not to cooperate? Isn''t this something you were speaking to them about? What did you say?"

 Chapter 93

    Zara was slightly startled by Dorian''s reaction, and tears involuntarily streamed down her face. She shook her head, trying to exin herself amidst her


    confusion.


    "I-I don''t know! I didn''t do anything! I followed their requests exactly. Dorian, it''s not my fault! They suddenly said they wouldn''t cooperate anymore. I suspect someone is behind this!"


    As she spoke, her eyes brightened as if she thought of something. "L arranged this coboration. Could it be that she wants to ruin you now? Maybe she contacted Magi Pictures to make them withdraw!"


    Dorian''s expression darkened even more when he heard this. If this had happened a while ago, he might have considered that possibility. But now, he was unequivocal in his belief that it wasn''t L''s doing.


    He looked directly at Zara. His mind was in a chaotic mix of anger and confusion, suddenly perplexed as he gazed at her.


    Zara didn''t understand why he wasn''t as angry as before. Instead, he seemed to examine her sharply.


    His eyes were deep and piercing as if he could see right through her.


    Zara felt a pang of panic in her heart. She bit her lower lip and feigned calmness. "Dorian, I''m just guessing. L likes you, so she shouldn''t want to make trouble for you. But "


    His eyes remained sharp as he continued to look at her without responding.


    She swallowed hard before finishing her sentence. "L dislikes me. Maybe she found out I''m your assistant and got upset, so she did this to make you think it was my fault and push me away."


    In the past, Dorian would have felt a stronger aversion toward L upon hearing this. But now, there was no trace of hatred in his eyes, just an icy demeanor.


    He narrowed his eyes and spoke slowly. "You seem to have a knack for directing my anger toward L."


    Zara''s heart raced as panic almost broke through herposure. "Dorian, what do you mean by that? I said I was just guessing." She tried to maintain a smile. "Let''s hurry and contact Magi Pictures to find out the details about this aborted coboration."


    He studied her intently for a moment before turning to leave without saying another word. He didn''t notice that Zara was watching him with a simrly profound gaze.


    ...


    L contacted Terry a weekter.


    He happened to be working on a film set nearby, so they agreed to meet at a nearby restaurant.


    "You came to see me. Does that mean you''ve agreed?" Terry asked after taking a sip of his drink.


    The woman in front of him had clear, bright eyes, and the soft lighting in the restaurant cast a gentle glow on her porcin-like face, making L look even more serene and lovely.


    When she passed by earlier, he had caught a whiff of her lovely jasmine scent. He couldn''t help but think that Dorian was truly unaware of his fortune.


    L smiled, adding a hint of warmth to her graceful demeanor. "The script is even better than I expected."


    Terry raised an eyebrow, exuding a casual charm typical of a wealthy heir, yet his tone remained serious.


    "My dad just cut off my funds, it''s not like I lost my mind. If we''re going to do this, we can''t do it poorly, right? So, what do you think? Are you interested?" His expression showed a hint of genuine anticipation.


    L studied him briefly before replying, "I can take the project, but as you mentioned, I''d like to bring in the two neers under me. I don''t need the lead male and female roles for them¡ªthe supporting leads will do.


    "I''ve gone through the script, and these characters are perfect for them. I''ll also


    hire professional instructors for their training. It won''t¡ª"


    She was interrupted by Terry''s boisterousughter. "Alright. I trust you with the arrangements. No need to exin so much to me. if you say it''s good, then that''s


    fine."


    They exchanged smiles, reaching a consensus. After a simple meal, L left first.


    Once she was out of sight, Terry texted Dorian. He didn''t wait for a reply and left after putting his phone away. He had fulfilled his promise to Dorian, and now it was up to Dorian.


    He hoped Dorian would remember this lesson and not keep Zara around, causing L further heartache.

 Chapter 94

    After parting ways with Terry, L decided to head back to the hotel instead of going to the film set.


    She spotted Dorian waiting outside her door as she turned the corner of the hallway on her way upstairs.


    She pursed her lip, considering whether to go to the reception and request a room change. But he had already seen her and was walking toward her.


    "L."


    She looked up with a faint and distant gaze. "Is there something you need?"


    Even though Dorian had repeatedly reassured himself that L''s coldness was expected, seeing her like this still unsettled him.


    He opened his mouth, wanting to ask her not to speak to him that way.


    But after a moment, he changed his approach. "L, I came to exin what happened with Zara today."


    She regarded him with a neutral expression. "That''s your business. There''s no need to exin it to me."


    He grew anxious. "My business is your business. Didn''t you say that before? L, I really just nned to have her stay with me for a few days. She''s definitely going to pursue an acting career. She''s not suited to being an assistant, and there''s no future in that job."


    Lughed at his words. "You''re right. There''s no future in that job, so why would I agree to it?"


    He was stunned. "That''s not what I meant! Besides, you''re my agent. This way, you can stay by my side. Don''t you want that?"


    "I don''t want it," she replied bluntly. L didn''t want to give him even a glimmer of hope. In truth, they should have cut ties cleanly by now.


    Dorian pressed his lips together and said, "Right, your dream is to be a great director. Staying by my side all the time wouldn''t work."


    He calmed himself. "I-I also mentioned I won''t assign you a lot of work. You can be the director, and I''ll be the male lead. This way, it works out perfectly. You have such a great eye for scripts, so I''m sure the ones you pick will be fantastic. And this way, I get to stay by your side. It''s just the same."


    L was rendered speechless.


    After he became a screen legend, his workload only increased.


    She had been removed as his agent and now had more free time to relearn the ropes and work on small productions.


    She had once suggested that he act as her male lead. At that time, he had responded that he had no time and that small productions wouldn''t benefit his career. Working on them would be a waste of time, he''d said.


    He had never once considered supporting L. He kept giving Zara leading roles but couldn''t find a decent script for her to direct.


    These tasks shouldn''t have beenplex for someone with his fame and resources. Now that they were broken up, he suddenly had time to find resources and work with her.


    As she pondered this, a trace of sarcasm crossed her eyes. After a moment, she looked up and gently shook her head. "I don''t have time."


    Dorian clenched his hands at his sides. He once used those words to respond to her, and now he realized how hurtful they could be.


    His gaze dimmed slightly, but he said softly, "It''s alright. In the future, you¡ª"


    "Dorian." L met his eyes, her tone as t as her gaze. "You keep saying you won''t pressure me, yet you won''t even leave me a moment to breathe. It''s exhausting."


    Seeing her distant demeanor, he felt utterly drained. "L, can you really not forgive me?"

 Chapter 95

    L raised her hand to press her forehead. "I''m really tired and need to rest."


    After a moment, she continued, "Dorian, you''ve invested a lot of resources and effort into Zara these past two years, haven''t you?"


    Dorian looked puzzled, not understanding why she would suddenly bring Zara up. It felt like Zara had be an insurmountable barrier between them.


    "Why is it that you go all out for someone you haven''t seen in years, yet all you say is ''please forgive me'' every day when ites to me? You broke your promise, so why should I forgive you?"


    L intended to highlight the disparity in his treatment of them, questioning how he could still im to love her.


    L lowered her gaze, her long eyshes shadowing a clear expression of mockery. "I''ve long been disappointed in you and won''t look back."


    Dorian froze for a moment. His confusion dissipated and was soon reced by shock. Did she really think he was unwilling to spend money on her?


    "L, all my money is yours if you just forgive me. Whatever you want, I''ll buy it for you."


    He pulled out the ring box from earlier and held it out to her. "Oh, and this. It''s not very valuable, but I''ll give it to you first."


    Seeing her frown slightly and show no intention of taking it, he simply shoved it into her hands.


    After a pause, he added, "L, I know I haven''t given you much materially, but I thought you''d care more about my love for you rather than these superficial things, right?"


    L couldn''t help butugh.


    She hadn''t been entirely clear in what she had said, so it didn''t really matter if he misunderstood. But his words were outright ridiculous.


    In the past, she believed that love alone could sustain a rtionship, but what good was that?


    "I did care about your love more than anything back then, but what did that get me?"


    Watching her lips curl with clear mockery, Dorian pressed his lips together, and his gaze lowered as if lost in thought.


    L did not want to continue the conversation. "Dorian, your love is worthless. Stop bothering me."


    After saying that, she walked past him and opened the door to her room.


    Having just washed her face, she heard someone knocking and assumed it was Dorian trying to pester her again.


    Frowning, she opened the door and snapped, "Can''t you just leave?"


    But as soon as she looked up, her words were caught in her throat.


    The person at the door was dressed in a fitted ck suit, entuating his tall frame and slim waist. His facial features were clean-cut, and his initially cold and indifferent air softened slightly when he raised an eyebrow.


    A hint of a smile flickered in his eyes, adding a warmth reminiscent of moonlight.


    "U-Uncle Kieran," L stuttered, her face instantly flushed. She had unintentionally taken out her frustration on Kieran.


    Kieran raised an eyebrow. "Who are you sulking with?"


    Though he asked that, he had seen Dorian leaving in his car as he came upstairs earlier.


    L didn''t want to discuss that topic. It was rare for Kieran to have free time, and there was no need to bring up unhappy matters.


    "Have you eaten?"


    He followed her into the room before cing thete-night snack he had brought on the table.


    Just as the door closed, Dorian, who had already left, reappeared around the corner, his expression ominous and frightening.


    Pulling his car out of the hotel just now, he saw the ck Maybach stopping at the hotel entrance in his rearview mirror. He didn''t see the license te or who got out, but he firmly believed that it was Noah.


    He quickly re-entered, just in time to see the elevator doors close. The figure inside was unmistakable. Dorian recognized him at a nce, having seen him twice before.


    The elevator ultimately stopped on L''s floor.

 Chapter 96

    Dorian caught up in another elevator just in time to hear Kieran''s final question, followed by the door closing behind him.


    With a dark expression, he was about to knock when his phone rang. It was Zara calling, and for the first time, he hesitated to answer.


    That said, he remembered that he had left Zara waiting at Magi Pictures to inquire why the other party had suddenly backed out.


    If she was calling now, perhaps she had already met with someone.


    When he answered, Zara''s excited voice came through. "Dorian, I finally met the person in charge! But he''s leaving for a business trip tomorrow, so I can only talk to him tonight. I''ve booked a restaurant, and he''s already here waiting. You should hurry over!"


    He raised his head and nced darkly toward L''s room, hesitating momentarily before leaving.


    He reassured himself that she always had a good rtionship with Noah. And since L liked Dorian so much, she wouldn''t move on so quickly.


    He would let Noah enjoy his moment of triumph for now.


    Meanwhile, Zara was sitting in front of the person in charge of Magi Pictures, feeling exceptionally pleased with herself.


    If L could handle this kind of coboration, she could too.


    Kieran casually sat across from L. Her face lit up with satisfaction as she ate her food. "This is so delicious! I haven''t eaten from this ce in ages, and it still tastes just as good."


    With a cheerful smile, she picked up a small piece of dessert and held it out to him. "Let''s put the whole weight management thing on hold for tonight."


    As he smiled helplessly, his gaze drifted to the ring box on the table beside them.


    It was a couple''s ring set from LovingBird.


    He lowered his gaze slightly, emotions swirling in his eyes like ink.


    This wasn''t something L had bought herself, but given her nature, she wouldn''t usually ept gifts from others either.


    Thinking Kieran might refuse, L quickly pushed the dessert closer. "Just take a bite."


    What seemed like an ordinary request struck Kieran like a cat''s tender and irresistibly sweet meow.


    She reminded him of a delicate little cake as he looked at her fair, rosy cheeks and bright, clear eyes.


    He turned his gaze back down and ate the treat she offered.


    Feeling his soft lips brush against her fingers, L almost jumped. The memory of being embraced and kissed passionately by Kieran that night flooded her heart like a tidal wave.


    Yet, he seemed oblivious to any awkwardness his actions caused. He remarked in a casual tone, "It really does taste good."


    L abruptly came back to her senses, lowering her gaze to suppress those overwhelming memories.


    Stumbling over her words, she replied, "I-It''s delicious, so I''ll have some more."


    She realized what she had just said as a light chuckle escaped Kieran.


    "I meant that we should both eat more. If we don''t have enough tonight, I''ll buy


    you some when I finish work and return to the city."


    After she finished speaking, the amusement in his eyes deepened.


    She closed her eyes and chose to remain silent.


    He hardly needed her to be a gopher.


    After finishing thete-night snack, Kieran didn''t linger, as if he hadn''t driven for nearly two hours to bring her this meal-which he definitely did.


    As L saw him off downstairs, she pondered momentarily and asked, "Uncle Kieran, did you cancel the coboration between Magi Pictures and Dorian for my sake?"


    He was just fastening his seatbelt when he looked up at her, his expression unchanged. "You''ve broken up with him. Morgan Group will stop supporting him, but that doesn''t mean we''re out to get him.


    "We have our own principles when doing things. The cancetion was simply due to a normal evaluation by the person in charge; it has nothing to do with you or me."


    After he spoke, she noticeably rxed, but her gaze remained downcast. "Uncle Kieran, I''m really sorry for asking you for help before."


    He chuckled lightly. "L, I''m happy you came to me and the Morgan family for help. Doesn''t that mean we''ve truly be a family in your heart?"


    She looked up suddenly, her eyes sparkling and eyelids glistening with unshed tears.


    Kieran''s gaze fell on her porcin-like face, and his expression was as gentle as the hazy moonlight. "You''re still young and may not be able to discern what''s truly worth your time. That''s not your fault.


    "But it''s also precisely because you''re young that you have the freedom to make mistakes, and that won''t stop you from reaching greater heights."

 Chapter 97

    Ly in bed, her mind filled with Kieran''s exquisitely handsome face and gentle words.


    She wandered to the memory of him eating thete-night snack directly from her hand. The way his soft lips brushed against her fingers felt even more intimate than when he had pressed her against the wall that day.


    Realizing what she was thinking, she nearly pped herself. How outrageous!


    The consequences of her restless tossing and turning were evident when she overslept the next day.


    Samuel said nothing to reprimand her, but she felt guilty, especially after Billy called asking her to return to thepany the following afternoon.


    She informed Samuel in advance, and he agreed readily. Still, she felt increasingly guilty.


    After working for several years, she had never before missed work multiple times due to personal matters as she had this time.


    Moreover, Billy seemed unusually anxious to have her return, making her feel that something was amiss.


    She sensed what was wrong when she entered his office the next day.


    Dorian was there too, and to her surprise, he stood up as if to greet her.


    "L," he said gently.


    L nced at him, wanting to tell him to stop calling her that, but when she saw Billy''s clueless and silly grin, she simply frowned and chose not to address it. "Mr. Johnson, why did you call me back so quickly? Did something happen?" She ignored Dorianpletely, and he felt aplex mix of emotions.


    "I called you back because of a great opportunity! Let''s sit down and discuss." Billy ushered her to a seat on the nearby sofa, facing Dorian.


    L frowned slightly. She disliked being touched and didn''t want to face Dorian directly.


    Considering Dorian''s proud personality, it was strange for him to seek her forgiveness after she had rejected him repeatedly. That said, histe-developing feelings came off as rather cheap.


    Her gaze dropped as she recalled that just two or three months ago, she had hoped for a harmonious rtionship leading to marriage, but now, merely seeing him affected her mood poorly.


    "Mr. Johnson, please get to the point. I have a lot of work to do on set." She tried to keep her tone from sounding irritated.


    "Well, you should really thank Dorian for this! He specifically pulled some strings for you because he thinks you''re incredibly talented."


    She couldn''t help but frown again, feeling like she was about to develop wrinkles.


    Billy went on, "You''re acting as both assistant director and mentor to the neers, which is truly exhausting. As such, Dorian requested thepany to rece your neers with a first-tier actor.


    "This actor will have an assistant, so you won''t need to worry too much, and you''ll still be able to shoot. Isn''t that great news?"


    L was rendered speechless. This waspletely unnecessary.


    It was as if her words from yesterday meant nothing to him. Dorian had interpreted them entirely to his liking. Did he think she was asking for resources?


    L stood up and directly refused. "There''s no need for that. The two neers I''m working with are doing great. They listen well and have a lot of potential. I appreciate the goodwill, Mr. Johnson, Mr. ke, but I really have to go."


    Dorian clenched his fists tightly, his knuckles turning pale from the pressure. "L, I just think you''re working too hard. Seeing you run back and forth between two film sets every day makes me worried."


    But more importantly, he desperately needed L to take on this first-tier actor. If L became her agent, Dorian could monitor her daily activities. He couldn''t allow Noah to continue hovering around her!


    After leaving in a rush the previous day, he discovered that the person in charge at Magi Pictures wasn''t willing to continue their coboration either. They only hinted that he must have offended someone and that the decision to cancel the partnership came from higher up.


    But throughout the years, he had been generous in his business dealings, careful with his words and actions-how could he have offended anyone?


    Could he have angered someone powerful enough to influence Magi Pictures? As he thought about it, he suddenly recalled that Magi Pictures was a subsidiary of Morgan Group.


    Morgan Group. Noah Morgan.


    Kieran controlled the entirety of the Morgan business empire. And while Morgan Group backed Noah, he wasn''t involved in the business-he was just a scion obsessed with gaming.


    Over the years, Noah had been busy with esports,peting domestically and internationally. Logically speaking, Morgan Group''s entertainmentpany shouldn''t have any dealings with him.


    But since he was still a member of the Morgan family and Kieran was his uncle, he could probably still leverage some resources with just a word.

 Chapter 98

    When Dorian realized this, his expression darkened.


    Noah held no real power, so Dorian wasn''t too concerned about him. However, Noah''sck of restraint made his actions erratic and unpredictable, sometimes crossing the line into unscrupulousness. Dorian had suffered losses at his hands before.


    The only person Dorian could think of who would go out of his way to make things difficult for him was none other than Noah. He couldn''t allow L to continue interacting with Noah.


    The mere thought of them standing together, looking perfectly matched, with L gazing up at Noah with delight, drove him mad with jealousy.


    Didn''t she realize how alluring she was? How could she dare speak to a man like that?


    Dorian felt a surge of anger, yet when facing L and others, he concealed it well, maintaining an air of appropriate concern that befitted someone who had once won the Best Actor award.


    "L, you don''t need to refuse my kindness."


    "Exactly, L! This is such a great opportunity-why would you turn it down?" Billy chimed in.


    L remained firm, and her gaze was clear. "I like the two neers I''m working with. Since I''ve taken them on, I must be responsible for them. No matter how tough it is, this is my choice, and I hope both of you can respect that."


    Dorian almost lost his temper and intended to question what she meant by "respect".


    How could she not see that this was for her own good? Besides, didn''t she want resources?


    He took a deep breath, suppressing his irritation. Their rtionship was already strained. If he opposed her further, she would likely push him away even more.


    "Okay. If you don''t want to switch now, that''s fine. But if you feel tiredter and can''t handle it, just let me know. I can support you even if you don''t want to work too hard."


    She couldn''t help butugh. In just two years, he had managed to elevate Zara from a neer to a second-tier star. He could probably handle ten of her without any trouble.


    She nodded. "Okay. I''ll take my leave if there''s nothing else."


    Billy nced between Dorian and her, feeling somewhat out of ce.


    Dorian followed her out to the door. "L," he called.


    L acted as if she hadn''t heard him, striding forward. However, she was stopped right before the elevator doors.


    "L, look at the new ne I chose for you yesterday."


    She nced at him and said, "This brand is what Zara often buys. You should give it to her. I''m sure she''ll like it more than I would."


    As soon as the elevator arrived, she stepped inside and left.


    He was momentarily stunned as the elevator doors closed and began its descent.


    Her words made him feel like the box in his hand was burning. The ne had been carefully chosen by Zara, who had volunteered to help him win L back.


    ...


    L, Jamie, and Teddy all had the same day off.


    Teddy had been busy with filmingtely and, with his leg injury still healing, decided to rest in the hotel for the day.


    L decided to take Jamie back to the city.


    When she arrived at the hotel entrance to pick her up, she happened to run into Dorian.


    He was apanied by a man L had never seen before, likely his new assistant.


    Dorian approached her car briskly. "L, if you don''t like that ne, I''ll get you a new one today. You didn''t like Zara around me, so I''ve switched to a new assistant. Do you feel any better now?"


    L suddenly felt that she needed to pray before heading out from now on. Perhaps she needed divine protection to protect her from these unwanted, sporadic encounters.


    Seeing her remain silent, Dorian pressed his lips together slightly before pulling back his sleeve to reveal his left wrist. "Look at this."


    L instinctively lowered her gaze.


    It was a sandalwood bracelet.


    Each bead had been carved with a slightly crooked design, the faint outline somewhat resembling a primrose pattern.

 Chapter 99

    Dorian looked at L expectantly, hoping she could sense his sincerity. He wished she would stop putting up such a wall between them.


    "L, even though this one is a bit different from the original, it doesn''t change how I feel about you."


    As he gazed at her with anticipation, she momentarily felt a jolt of familiarity, as if the person before her had crossed the rivers of time and merged with the man from five years ago.


    But the feeling was quickly reced by a greater sense of absurdity.


    "You just admitted it''s different."


    Jamie spotted them talking through the hotel''s ss door and rushed over with her suitcase.


    "What are you doing?" She stood protectively in front of L.


    Dorian frowned. His expression was cold as he looked at the neer who had shown him disrespect multiple times. His dislike was palpable. Yet, considering L''s attitude toward Jamie, he held back from scolding her.


    Patiently, he replied, "L, I''m still the same person. How am I any different?"


    She had no intention of engaging with him further. L opened the car door and signaled for Jamie to get in.


    Unmoved by his pleading gaze, she replied, "You''re just you now."


    Without waiting for him to say anything else, she got into the car after Jamie and drove away.


    ...


    Knowing L would return today, Kieran had already reserved a table at a restaurant.


    After dinner, they headed to the Morgan residence to visit the elders.


    L hadn''t seen her adoptive mother, Nicole Robbins, in a long time, and they chatted for a while before leaving as night fell.


    They made ns to go shopping together.


    ...


    The next morning, the two spent the day shopping, with Nicole picking out clothes, shoes, and jewelry for L.


    "Aunt Nicole," L said helplessly. "We''ve already bought so much."


    Nicole looked back at her. "Is that so?" She appeared much younger than her actual age. Her fulfilling and happy life gave her an air of grace and warmth.


    "How about onest dress?" Nicole suggested, holding up a light pink dress with a lovely bow at the waist.


    L hesitated, feeling that such a cute outfit might not suit her. "Isn''t this a bit too much for me?"


    "At your age, it''s the perfect time to love beauty. This pink is so pretty, and you look stunning, L. It''s perfect for you."


    Nicole gazed at her with affectionate eyes. "Noah was such a handful when he was young. Whenever you came to visit, I wanted to switch you with him."


    Her eyes softened as she continued, "By a twist of fate, you became my daughter too."


    L lowered her gaze, feeling a gentle mncholy wash over her.


    "Oh dear, why am I bringing this up? Come on." Nicole urged, handing the dress


    to L. "Try it on for me to see if it''s as cute and pretty as I imagine. You''re just like a little princess!"


    Seeing Nicole''s motherly warmth stirred something deep within L, reminiscent of her biological mother''s tenderness.


    She opened her mouth to say something but swallowed the words, instead adopting a sweet demeanor typical of a young woman. "Okay. I''ll try it on, but this is thest one! We can''t buy so much at once. Once I''m done with my work next time, we''ll-"


    "Alright, alright. I''ll listen to you. You''re young but more chatty than an old woman like me!"


    Nicoleughed as she pushed L into the fitting room, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. She thought to herself, "Mrs. Hart, I wonder if you''d feel a bit offort seeing how L has turned out."


    The pink dress was indeed beautiful, but it was also a bit too cute.

 Chapter 100

    L stepped out of the dressing room awkwardly, but Nicole had already gathered her emotions and eximed, "I told you! You''re the most beautiful little princess in the world."


    The dress was short, falling just above her knees, and a lovely sheer skirt flowed beautifully.


    L was naturally slender, and this dress entuated her tiny waist, fair arms, and lightly blushing face, making her look like a princess straight out of a fairy tale.


    Even the sales assistant couldn''t help but genuinelypliment her, "You look stunning in that dress, miss."


    Although the dress wasn''t thetest style and had been tried on by many before, this was the first time it fit someone so perfectly.


    L hadn''t even had the chance to ask if it was too cute before Nicole dered, "Alright, let''s buy it. Go change into your own clothes, and I''ll head to the front to pay."


    Nicole didn''t leave her any room to refuse.


    L took ast look in the mirror. The dress was certainly beautiful, but she worried that the soft pink might be too childish to wear out in public. She scratched her head and changed back into her clothes.


    Not wanting to shop any longer, Nicole suggested they sit down to eat.


    "There''s a new restaurant over on South Street. I''ve heard the food is good, and since you''re usually on set and don''t eat well, you''ve lost some weight. Make sure to eat a lot today."


    Nicole added, "Kieran is quite busy, and your two brothers are temporarily abroad. How about I have the household staff send you meals from now on?"


    L, who had been quietly listening, quickly declined. "It''s too far away; going back and forth is a hassle. I''ll probably be wrapped up in filming for over a month."


    Nicole nodded, then asked, "So, how are things going with Dorian?"


    L paused. With everything happeningtely, she hadn''t had a chance to exin the situation to her family.


    "You two have been together for a while now, and your careers seem stable. Have you thought about getting married?"


    At this question, L suddenly found herself at a loss for words.


    Nicole would likely worry again if L told her about her breakup now. She was heading back to the film setter today and didn''t have time for a proper exnation. It would be better to wait until things calmed down before finding a suitable time to discuss it with her family.


    She replied vaguely, "It''s been really busytely. Let''s wait a bit before discussing it."


    As they spoke, they arrived at the restaurant. L quickly shifted the topic, asking, "Is Uncle Alfredo and Noahing back soon?"


    Nicole nodded. "Alfredo will bete, but that scoundrel Noah mentioned he''d probably be back in about half a month."


    Thinking about Noah gave her a headache.


    The previous generation of the Morgan family had three children-Jasiah Morgan, Alfredo Morgan, and Kieran¡ªeach one more sessful than thest, especially Kieran, who had taken Morgan Group to new heights.


    Bryce Morgan, L, and Noah were among the younger generations of the Morgan family. All three were raised under Nicole''s care, yet despite her efforts, Noah turned out to be such a disappointment.


    Seeing the troubled expression on her face, L couldn''t help but smile. "Aunt Nicole, it''s not that Noah isn''t interested in business. He''s just doing well in his chosen field."


    Nicole said, "I''ve learned a bit about esports these past few years, but he''s at an age where he should be thinking about his future."


    As L was about to defend Noah, she saw Zara stepping out of a nearby car.


    Zara wore a stunning white designer gown. Her lengthy hair was softly curled, and a light-colored hairpin was tucked on one side. She looked pure and delicate, effortlessly evoking a protective instinct in men.


    Momentster, Dorian stepped out from the other side of the car. In her high heels, Zara walked over and affectionately linked her arm with his, gazing up at him with unmistakable admiration as she chatted away.


    Not many men could withstand such a look.


    Dorian''s earlier cold demeanor softened into a faint smile as he responded to her.


    L would have been tempted tomend their stunning match if she didn''t know them personally.


    She intentionally walked half a step ahead of Nicole to block her view.


    However, as she lowered her gaze, the sarcasm in her eyes was unmistakable.


    So, was this what Dorian meant by letting Zara go?


    Zara seemed to say something, and he lifted his gaze in their direction.

 Chapter 101

    L turned her head slightly, avoiding Dorian''s gaze. She was relieved she had worn something he hadn''t seen before today.


    Neither of them noticed her and instead turned to walk into the restaurant. While ordering, Nicole picked all her favorite dishes.


    "Eat more. Once you finish this project, you''ll take a few days off, right? Don''t stay at Kieran''s ce then.


    "Come to the Morgan residence for a few days to keep your grandparentspany. I''ll have the housekeeper take good care of you, too."


    L swallowed her bite. "It''s fine at Uncle Kieran''s ce. I''ll also return to the Morgan residence to visit you all."


    "He''s a grown man. How would he know how to take care of others? I heard from Mr. Mason that he doesn''t even eat on time. Sometimes, the meals I send over sit untouched because he''s too busy."


    Nicole sighed. "He''s just too hard working. If only he could share a bit of that dedication with thatzy brat Noah... I''d feel more at ease," she added while cing more food on L''s te.


    Seeing L''s obedient and well-mannered demeanor made her even more dissatisfied with her carefree son.


    L didn''t argue because she knew the truth. Nicole secretly watched Noah''s matches online, beaming with pride when he won international championships, though she would never openly admit it.


    She deliberately took her time eating, hoping to avoid Dorian and the others. However, just as they were about to leave, they ran straight into him, who had Zara hanging on his arm. They were walking with a group of five or six.


    Someone in the group looked up and noticed L. He opened his mouth to say something but hesitated when he saw the intimate atmosphere between Dorian and Zara. After all, he remembered that L and Dorian had broken up.


    After dropping Nicole off at the Morgan residence, L returned to Evergreen Heights. As she entered with bags in hand, she was surprised to see Kieran there.


    He stood upzily and naturally took the bags from her hands. Raising an eyebrow, he teased, "What''s all this? I''ll reimburse you."


    Lughed and pulled out a small box. "Here are the snacks you brought me for ate-night treat the other day. You said they were delicious."


    He raised an eyebrow, seemingly surprised. He hid the faint, dark emotions in his eyes when he lowered her gaze.


    She chuckled lightly. "I told you I''d buy them for you when I returned."


    After he epted the box, she pulled out thest item, which was a pink dress. Holding it up against herself, she asked, "What do you think? Does it look good?"


    His gaze lingered on her slender and fair hand holding the dress, and he pictured how it would look on her-girlish and sweet, which was a style she didn''t often wear. However, this look actually suited her better.


    Kieran also understood why she avoided such youthful styles. She wanted to appear more mature and experienced, like a reliable negotiator for Dorian in various business dealings.


    Upon seeing his silence, L muttered softly, "Does it seem unsuitable? I thought it might be too girly, but Nicole-"


    "It''s very cute and beautiful. It''ll suit you perfectly," he said with a small smile. His eyes seemed to hold countless stars and were capable of effortlessly drawing anyone in.


    Looking at his slightly messy short hair, an outrageous thought appeared in her mind his head seemed like it would be really fun to ruffle.


    She froze, startled by her own idea.


    "Nicole picked it. After my project is done, I''ll wear it when I visit the Morgan residence. She''ll definitely be happy," she said quickly, regaining herposure and stuffing the dress back into its bag.


    As she headed toward her room, Kieran said, "Leave it here. I''ll have the housekeeper send it for dry cleaning. That way, it''ll be ready when you need it."


    L wanted to say it wasn''t necessary and that there was no rush, but she remembered what he had said about family and changed her mind. "Thank you, Uncle Kieran."


    She smiled, her upturned pink-tinged eyes resembling blossoming flowers- irresistibly charming without her realizing it.


    Kieran''s Adam''s apple bobbed slightly. His self-control always seemed to crumble so easily around her.


    His dark, unreadable gaze fell on the delicate snack box, which was tied with a pink-and-white ribbon in a yful bow. It carried the same soft, sweet charm as the woman standing before him.

 Chapter 102

    "I''m heading back to the set today. I probably won''t be back for about a month," L said as she leaned in close, her gaze fixed on Kieran''s eyes. "I heard from Aunt Nicole that you haven''t been eating on time. Is that true?"


    He raised an eyebrow slightly, about to deny it.


    "Don''t even lie to me. I''ve seen through all your tricks." She acted like a yfully over-dramatic teenager and tapped the tip of his straight nose with her delicate finger. The light, fleeting touch carried a ticklish sensation, like a feather brushing against his chest.


    She then feigned displeasure and huffed softly. "If I catch you again, I''ll punish you with 30shes."


    She couldn''t help butugh at her own words, her smile bright and dazzling like the sun.


    Kieran, however, responded with surprising seriousness, "Yes, ma''am."


    That left L slightly flustered. Scratching her head, she muttered, "Well, I should get going. See you, Uncle Kieran."


    Without waiting for a reply, she turned and hurried out. He watched her retreating figure, a faint smile surfacing in his eyes.


    She drove off, picking Jamie up at her ce before heading back to the film set. She nced around Jamie''s neighborhood. The area looked nice, and the property prices here were famously high.


    Curious, she asked, "Is this arranged by thepany, or is this your family''s ce?"


    Jamie, who usually kept a low profile, didn''t seem like someone from a wealthy family. Could she be secretly well-off?


    Jamie looked out the window with a slight frown and answered, "It''s where my family lived before my dad passed. No one''s lived here for a while. I..."


    She paused for a moment. "I stayed abroad with my mom for years after that. The house was vacant for a long time.


    "When I returned, I figured there was no point in leaving it empty. Thepany''s housing arrangements weren''t great, so I moved back in."


    L noticed Jamie''s expression dimming out of the corner of her eye. She regretted asking the question.


    As if sensing her thoughts, Jamie smiled casually. "It happened years ago. I was really young then and don''t remember much, so it''s not something I mind talking about.


    "I just... I just feel like Vince should be the one living here," she murmured, lips pressing together. "Maybe it''s because it''s too far from his workce to be convenient."


    L nodded, not wanting to dwell on the topic and make her ufortable. She changed the subject. "I might leave the film studio earlier than you all. A friend of mine recently asked me to work on a new project.


    "The script is pretty good, and they rmended you and Teddy for the second female and male lead roles. When they hold auditions, you two should give it a shot. It''s not a big production, but the characters are likable. It might just catch on."


    After a pause, she thought of Magi Pictures''s uing historical drama and added, "Magi Pictures has a major productioning up, and they''ll be casting


    soon.


    "I rmended you two for auditions as well. If yound a good role, prioritizing that project might be better. It''s a big production, and the promotional push will be stronger."


    Upon hearing her meticulous nning, Jamie listened intently, temporarily setting aside her thoughts about her amodation matter.


    "I''ll also look into any suitable shows for you two. Since you''re an actor, appearing on too many variety shows could affect your image. But at this stage, it''s fine to gain exposure.


    "I''ll screen them for you. Just keep a steady mindset-getting popr is only a matter of time. With me around, you don''t have to worry too much."


    Jamie turned to look at her. Although L was only a few years older and they hadn''t known each other long, she found L''s words oddly reassuring. After dropping Jamie off, L returned to the hotel.


    This time, Dorian intercepted her in the parking lot. He was dressed entirely in ck and wore a mask. He asked, "L, did you go to the restaurant on South Street today?"


    L''s good mood instantly evaporated.


    "Is there a problem?"


    "Who did you go with?"


    Her eyes turned cold as she looked at him. "What does that have to do with you?"

 Chapter 103

    Dorian pursed his lips, trying to control his emotions. "L, I''m your boyfriend. What''s wrong with wanting to know about you?"


    L found his words both ridiculous and absurd. He seemed like a fool who couldn''t understand simple things.


    She took a deep breath and finally said, "Dorian, are you genuinely trying to understand me, or are you just afraid I''ll feel uneasy seeing you and Zara together like a couple?"


    His facial expression changed, looking as if she had struck a nerve. He wanted to get angry, but he couldn''t bring himself to do so.


    "L, what do you mean by that? I only went to meet a business partner today. He knew Zara from before, so I brought her along to make things easier."


    She scoffed. "Why do you both need to hold hands to meet the client? I almost thought you two were getting married and walking down the red carpet."


    He frowned, clearly frustrated. "L, don''t you trust me? I didn''t tell you just because I didn''t want you to be upset."


    She couldn''t help butugh. Did he not tell her because he was afraid she would be upset? If he knew she would be upset, why did he bring Zara along in the first ce?


    He knew it was wrong, but he still went ahead with it. Was he so stupid that he couldn''t see how weak and ridiculous his excuse was?


    She sneered. "Well, if you believe that, fine then. I''m going back to rest. You do whatever you want."


    Dorian looked at her mocking smile and the cold indifference on her face. His grip tightened into a fist at his side. The sight of L, so sharp and prickly, made him lose his patience entirely.


    Why was she so defiant? Her stubbornness was enough to drive him to frustration. Why couldn''t she be as gentle and obedient as Zara?


    For the first time, he wondered if they should just break up. If he broke up with her, wouldn''t Zara be a better choice? Plenty of women wanted to please him, so why was he stuck with this difficult, stubborn one?


    He didn''t understand where L an orphan with no family or support-got the audacity to act like this. With that thought, he lost the desire to exin further. He watched her walk away and didn''t stop her.


    L didn''t go upstairs immediately. Instead, she went to the hotel reception to change her room so she wouldn''t have to see Dorian waiting at her door when she returned and let him ruin her mood.


    The next day, there was an issue with some equipment on set, so Samuel suggested she take the opportunity to check on Jamie and Teddy. She initially nned to stay and help but realized she had been busy and hadn''t taken any photos or vlogs of the two neers yet.


    She smiled gratefully at Samuel and quickly returned to the hotel to grab her camera.


    Jamie and Teddy were just finishing a few extra shots with the new female lead when she arrived. Upon hearing that she was there, Dorian didn''te out of the lounge.


    Darcy shot her a disdainful look. What a vixen! L couldn''t stand a day without trying to catch Dorian''s attention.


    L was worried that the shing lights might disturb Leonard''s shoot, so she quietly recorded a few videos. She nned to make a promotional vlog for the drama when it aired. When the next scene didn''t feature either of them, she snapped a few group photos.


    "I''ll take a few solo shots of you both as well. When it''s time to wrap up, we can post them on social media," she said while reviewing the shots, which turned out quite well. "Let''s start with Jamie. Stand over there where the light hits you. It''s a bit bright, but keep your eyes open."


    Jamie obediently stood in position, following her instructions.


    Teddy, who was able to walk more steadily now, limped over to her. "Ms. Hart, if you''re freeter, could you help me review my lines?"


    "Huh?" Jamie suddenly spoke up, her usual gentle demeanor gone. "Why did you say what I was going to say?"


    She blinked innocently, looking a bit guilty.


    He chuckled, clearly pleased with himself. "Firste, first served. Don''t steal my chance."

 Chapter 104

    L smiled helplessly, not wanting Jamie and Teddy to start arguing. "I don''t have much time. Whoever''s scene is next, I''ll help them run their lines first."


    Jamie pursed her lips and quietly stepped aside, starting to practice her lines on her own. L gently patted her head like a parent dealing with two kids. When she met her bright, sparkling eyes, she couldn''t help but smile.


    "L, do you still want to date?" Jamie blinked as though seriously considering something. "How about I introduce Vince to you?"


    Teddy immediately rushed over. "You''re scheming again!"


    He hurriedly pulled L away as though terrified that she would be taken away from him if he dyed for even a second.


    When Dorian walked out of the lounge, he saw L and Teddy running lines together. Teddy towered over her by more than a head. His sharp features gave off a cold intensity when he wasn''t smiling, and he looked down at her with focused attention.


    L was ncing down at the script, the soft, wispy strands of her hair framing her face. As she read her lines, she gestured with the script, rolling it up and thrusting it toward his chest like a weapon.


    Her brows knit together with a determined expression, exuding a sharp,manding presence. Her actions were precise and smooth, turning the script into a sword with a natural air of authority.


    Teddy''s eyes flickered, momentarily surprised, but he quickly followed her lead. The two worked seamlessly, and when they finished, they exchanged a knowing smile.


    He couldn''t help but praise her. "Ms. Hart, with skills like yours, you could totally be an actress. Have you ever thought about joining us in the industry?"


    Sheughed softly, her gaze clear and bright. "My passion is directing."


    Dorian stood frozen, watching L''s radiant smile. His hands clenched at his sides, the knuckles turning slightly white from the pressure. He couldn''t even remember when she had been this lively and engaged while running lines with him.


    She caught sight of him through her peripheral vision. She nced up briefly, then looked away with little interest.


    Behind Dorian, Darcy smirked disdainfully. "What a flirt. She''s already cozying up to another man."


    Dorian turned to re at her, his expression cold.


    Caught off guard, Darcy shrank and muttered awkwardly, "Are you seriously nning to keep chasing after her?"


    "It''s none of your business!" Dorian snapped, his tone annoyed.


    When Samuel texted that the equipment had been fixed, L left without staying


    to watch the two neers finish their shoot.


    By the time she was done for the day, it was already 7:00 pm. Jamie and Teddy had wrapped up earlier, but when L pulled out her phone, she was greeted with 99+ new messages in the Top 3 Richest group chat.


    Jamie wrote, "Dorian''s arthouse film won an award overseas. I''m not happy about it!"


    Teddy replied, "We can''t exactly scold the judging panel. His character may suck, but his acting''s decent."


    She wrote, "I watched that film, and it was pretty good. But giving the award to Dorian? No way."


    She continued, "It''s like the inte has no memory. A few days ago, everyone was dragging him for cheating, and now, thanks to one award, he''s suddenly respectable again."


    He replied, "It''s mostly because he has so many fans. In the entertainment industry, as long as you don''t break thew, nothing else really matters.


    "A little scandal like this? It''ll blow over in a few days. It''s totally normal."


    L didn''t respond to their messages. Instead, she opened the trending topics list to examine it.


    #AwardWinnerDorian-the tag was already number five on the list. She clicked on it and scrolled through.


    It was for that arthouse film she had rmended before. She wasn''t surprised it had won an award.


    Out of habit, she scrolled through the rted tags and spotted another one linked to Dorian, which was #DorianSoDevoted.


    L blinked. "What?"


    For a moment, she wondered if her eyes were ying tricks on her. After some hesitation, she clicked on the tag.

 Chapter 105

    L frowned as she clicked on the post. The first post had over 500 thousand likes, with the cover showing Dorian kneeling in the main hall of Mount Shasta, praying for a rtionship, and holding a destiny bracelet.


    The video showed reporters stopping him when he went to Mount Shasta. It then followed his journey to the wishing tree, where he tearfully held a talisman and ultimately asked for a new destiny bracelet.


    The editor was very skilled. In less than two minutes, the video portrayed Dorian as a deeply affectionate man who hoped to win his ex-girlfriend back.


    Thements kept pouring in. "Boohoo... His eyes are red, and he looks so pitiful! I feel so sorry for him!"


    "L, how could you bear to let him suffer like this?"


    "Dorian is so loving; it''s no wonder I''ve been his fan for three years!"


    "I''ve been a fan for five years. I always thought he treated his agent really well, but I never realized how deeply he loved her!"


    "A true love warrior! Tonight, we mourn for Dorian''s broken heart!"


    "How could L let a man like him go? As a passing fan, I''m already thinking of bing a true fan because of how affectionate he is!"


    "Right now, I wish I could be L! Why isn''t it me he''s loving like that?"


    L''s brows furrowed, and she felt physically ufortable reading these. They only saw Dorian begging her to take him back, but they didn''t consider why she left in the first ce if he truly loved her that much.


    She nced at his ount-he had gained several hundred thousand new followers in just half a day.


    The #DorianSoDevoted hashtag rapidly gained traction and was on track to surpass the one about his award.


    In his room, Dorian was slouched on the sofa, a half-empty bottle of alcohol on the table. He stared up at the ceiling, clearly intoxicated. After seeing L and Teddy chatting andughing together, he felt a burning urge to rush over and separate them.


    A nobody like Teddy had the audacity to act so confidently in front of him? After


    the shoot, he rushed to L''s room, only to find that she had switched rooms. That damned hotel receptionist dared not tell him her new room number.


    His hand gripped the wine ss tightly as though he wanted to crush it.


    "L, why can''t you just be obedient?" he thought.


    As soon as Zara walked in, the alcohol stench made her wrinkle her nose. She walked over, her expression softening, but her tone was clearly upset.


    "Dorian, you sent me away to please L, but look at what happened. She still rejected you, didn''t she?"


    He didn''t even nce at her, continuing to drink in silence.


    "When will you snap out of it? Is it worth it to ruin your career for her?" she asked, her face concerned.


    He nced at her sideways, muttering, "If only she were as obedient as you." Zara froze for a moment, a subtle pause in her expression.


    After a while, she replied, "Dorian, you just won an international award. Fans praise you for being so affectionate, and your poprity is only rising.


    "Famous directors and endorsements are sure toe your way. This is the perfect time to bounce back and focus on your career. Once you''re on top, L will only be able to look up to you, right?"


    Dorian raised his hand to shield his eyes from the harsh light, his voice indifferent as he said, "She''s immune to all this. It''s useless."


    "That''s because you''re not using the right methods. Right now, she''s an assistant director and probably feels pretty aplished. She thinks she can make it alone without you, forgetting that her position is thanks to Mr. Foster and not her own talent!"


    She coaxed him gently. "Mr. Foster has retired. L has no one in the industry to back her up. If you just get someone to teach her a lesson, she''lle crawling back to you for help."


    He frowned. He had promised L he would treat her well, but Zara''s words made him hesitate for a moment.


    After a pause, he finally said, "Zara, don''t say such things anymore!" Even though he was drunk, his words felt more resolute than when he was sober.


    She bit her lip, lowering her eyes to hide the venom in them. "Dorian, I know I shouldn''t say this, but if you don''t make L suffer a little, she''ll never realize how much you care about her. How could she evere back to you?"


    He clenched the ss in his hand. After a moment, he replied, "I''m not mad at


    you, but I need to think this through. You can go back now."


    As Zara had predicted, several famous directors and endorsement deals reached out to Dorian over the next few days.

 Chapter 106

    Dorian''s adoration and ttery from everyone around him reignited his confidence, and his frustration from L''s rejection dissipated.


    He initially thought that with his position and resources, she would regret her choices and return to him. But after several days without any sign of her, he decided to take the initiative, thinking she should see his sincerity¡ªeven amidst his busy schedule, he would still make time for her.


    Before acting on his n, he saw her at his own film set. At that moment, she was helping Teddy adjust the buttons on his costume.


    Dorian''s expression darkened instantly, his mood turning sour.


    "You need to fasten it this way. Didn''t the costume instructor teach you?" Her


    voice was soft, like that of a kind and patient older sister.


    Teddy''s eyes widened. "I''m done for. I''ve worn this costume several times already. When the show airs, will the audience mock me for being clueless?"


    Jamie, who was standing nearby, put down her script and teased, "If it were someone else, maybe. But you? Everyone will just think it''s normal."


    "Why?"


    Her tone grew more yful. "Because everyone knows you''re naturally clueless. It''s no surprise when you mess up!"


    He immediately turned to L toin. "Ms. Hart, did you hear that? She''s bullying me! Scold her for me make her cry!"


    L couldn''t help butugh. "What you were doing wasn''t exactly wrong, but this looks way better."


    Dorian''s face turned ck when he saw the closeness between them. He strode over and forcefully pulled her away. "L, what do you think you''re doing?"


    The sudden pull made her stumble a few steps before regaining her bnce.


    Jamie''s yful demeanor vanished, her face stern as she stepped between them. "What''s your problem this time?"


    He didn''t spare her a nce. His eyes were locked on L. "We need to talk. Alone."


    "There''s nothing for us to talk about," L said coldly.


    "Fine. We''ll talk here if you''re not afraid of causing a scene," he sneered, his gaze sweeping disdainfully over Teddy. "Are you out of your mind? How could you settle for trash like this?"


    "Dorian!" she warned sharply. Seeing her rare disy of anger fueled his rage. Was she scolding him for someone he could crush with ease?


    He let out a bitterugh. "What can you gain from being with him? All your years of hard work, and this is how you throw it away? Look at yourself: how far have you fallen since you left me?"


    He stared at her icy expression, his brows furrowed further. "Everyone in the industry knows we were together for years. Will anyone still want to work with you if we have aplete fallout?


    "You''re already without support. What happens when you''re out of work? Who would even marry you then?"


    He pointed at Teddy, scoffing. "Are you expecting someone like him, who can''t even afford a house, can''t pay for a maternity center if you get pregnant, and can''t manage ten thousand a month for expenses to marry you? What''s the point of staying with him?"


    L''s expression turned utterly cold. Her gaze was sharp, like a de concealed beneath the frost.


    "Are you done?" she asked, her voice calm but biting. "What does my life or death have to do with you, Mr. ke? What right do you have to interfere? You keep saying there''s no benefit in staying with them.


    "Well then, tell me what can you offer me? Watching you flirt with other women every day? Showering them with tenderness and affection?"


    Her voice wasn''t loud or aggressive, but the indifference in her expression, plus the faint chill in her demeanor, were enough to irk Dorian.


    His prideful eyes narrowed. "Haven''t you noticed? I just won an international


    award. Big productions and endorsements are flooding in.


    "What could you possibly want that I can''t give you? And yet, you''re still causing a scene with me. What leverage do you even have?"


    Her reaction almost made herugh. The way she looked at him was full of disbelief, as if the situation was absurd. L was the one who had chosen that arthouse film for Dorian.


    At the time, he had dismissed it as a small-scale arthouse film and didn''t want to take the role. She had to persuade him tirelessly, exining that while his fame was sufficient, he needed work to showcase his acting skills and win more awards, proving his talent to the world.


    She reminded him not to settle for just a single Best Actor title. Eventually, he agreed, though reluctantly, having been worn down by her persistence.


    Although the film didn''t perform well after its releasepared to his previous works, its box office earnings were respectable for an arthouse film. Still, heined afterward that taking the role had dragged down his average box office numbers. Now that the award was in his hand, it was suddenly all thanks to him?


    Dorian had never seen L look at him with such piercing sharpness. Her gaze seemed to see straight through him.


    Still, he didn''t lose hisposure entirely and softened his tone slightly. "L, let''s make up. Let''s get married. If you want to be a top director, I''ll assemble the best team for you."

 Chapter 107

    Dorian lifted his head, and although his words should have been pleading, his condescending attitude made it seem like he was offering L charity.


    With his title as Best Actor, a box office record of 50 billion, and international awards and offers from top directors, he was at the peak of his career, enjoying unparalleled sess in the industry. If she weren''t foolish, she would know how to choose he had already given her an easy way out.


    But when L looked at him, there was no trace of happiness or gratitude in her eyes. Instead, her lips curled into a mocking smile.


    "We won''t get back together because you''re no longer the person I loved. As for what I want, you don''t need to bother, Mr. ke."


    Dorian felt like she could see straight through him, and that look made him ufortable.


    She shouldn''t look at him like that-with so much disdain, stubbornness, and high-mindedness.


    He frowned. Her gaze should be gentle and filled with affection.


    "L, you say I''ve changed, but haven''t you changed, too?"


    Jamie couldn''t bear to watch any longer. Teddy had no idea where the former, who looked so slender, managed to summon the strength to break free from him.


    "You cheated, and now you''re acting like you''re right? Where''s your brain, huh? You''re so amazing, but you still can''t leave L alone? Mr. ke, you''re too much for us!"


    She straightened her back like a warrior. "Ms. Hart''s already said it''s over, and you''re still not leaving? You wouldn''t be ying the clingy game, right?"


    L blinked, feeling a touch of gratitude for the unconditional support. She had only known these two neers briefly, yet they were protecting her without hesitation. Meanwhile, her boyfriend of five years acted high-handed, arrogant, andmanding.


    She found it deeply ironic.


    Though harmless, Jamie''s words were a p in Dorian''s face. He narrowed his eyes, his face darkening. "You really think I won''t do anything to you?"


    "Of course you do. You''re shameless enough to do anything," she replied, unflinching.


    Her words drove him into a fury, and he raised his hand, intending to strike her. But L was quick to react, stepping in and blocking him. "Dorian, are you really going to lose all dignity?"


    Her words brought some semnce of reason back to him. He noticed many crew members were watching, some ncing over curiously. Now, wherever he and L went, they became the center of gossip.


    Dorian stared at her, puzzled. Was she concerned about his reputation?


    After a moment of thought, he spoke again. "L, I''m giving you time to think, but you should know my patience is running out. I''m still willing to let youe back to me, but if you keep causing a scene like this and make me lose my patience, you won''t have another chance to be by my side even if you beg meter."


    His eyes were cold, his tone warning. "And even if you want to be a secret lover, you won''t get a chance."


    Teddy couldn''t hold back anymore. "How dare you bully Ms. Hart like this!"


    Despite his usual physical limitations, he moved with surprising speed. Before L could stop him, he threw a punch. Her heart skipped a beat as she quickly pulled him behind her, assessing the situation.


    He liked sports, and that punch seemed unforgiving. If itnded properly, it could easily knock out a tooth.


    Dorian''s face was hit, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. His expression darkened as he wiped the blood away, his gaze turning cold and venomous.


    He red at L, who was protecting Teddy, and smirked. "Zara was right. You''re toofortable, so you can''t see what''s right."


    Had Zara said that? L''s eyes narrowed in suspicion. "What are you nning to do?"


    His eyes remained chillingly cold. "L, there''s a live-stream event for the film set at 7:00 pm. You''lle quietly if you don''t want these two neers to bepletely erased from the entertainment industry."


    "What do you want?"


    He wiped the blood from his lips, a cold and unsettling aura surrounding him. He didn''t answer her. He continued in an authoritative tone.


    "You''ll know what to do when you get there. If not, just wait for them to be cklisted. You know I always follow through."


    Without giving her a chance to refuse, he gave the other two a final threatening nce and turned to leave.


    Once he was gone, Teddy lowered his head, looking guilty. "Ms. Hart, did I cause trouble for you?"

 Chapter 108

    Teddy clenched his fists nervously, struggling with his thoughts. "I... I can apologize, even if... even if I can''t act anymore..."


    L interrupted him, "So it''s fine if you can''t be an actor anymore?"


    Jamie''s eyes shed, and she opened her mouth as if to say something but hesitated, closing it again.


    L''s stern tone made Teddy even more reluctant to look up. He gritted his teeth and lowered his gaze. "I was too impulsive, so¡ª"


    She couldn''t help butugh in frustration. "It''s such a small thing, and you''re ready to give up just like that. All the effort I put into nning for you, finding scripts- was it all for nothing?"


    "I... Ms. Hart, I¡ª" He looked up at her, but his gaze darted away, not daring to meet her eyes.


    "Or are you afraid of Dorian?"


    Without thinking, Teddy immediately rebutted, "He''s a scum. Why should I be afraid of him?"


    Jamie nodded in agreement. Yes, this was the kind of response a naive fool like him should have. At the same time, her admiration for L grew even more.


    Because of this, Jamie became even more concerned. "Ms. Hart, about the live stream tonight, are you...ing?"


    L snorted. "Of course, I''ll go. I want to see what kind of trouble he can stir up!"


    At 7:00 pm, L arrived at the film set. She sat down and watched the actors from the crew interacting and ying games. Most of the audience in the live stream was Dorian''s fans.


    He was the most famous actor and yed the male lead in the drama. With his recent international award, he was in the limelight, so most of the games were centered around him.


    Fans flooded thement section with praises for Dorian.


    "Dorian is so handsome! I love him so much!"


    "Who wouldn''t love a man who''s both handsome and deeply affectionate!"


    "Can someone tell me how to pray to get this man?"


    "Stop dreaming! He''s mine!"


    "Ah! Dorian, I love you!"


    "Dorian''s side profile just now was amazing! He spoke so gently! I''m in love!"


    Thest segment of the live stream was a rapid-fire question round.


    Upon hearing this, L frowned slightly. Most of the earlier questions from the host had been about the crew and the script.


    When the microphone finally reached Dorian, the host asked, "Mr. ke, there''s been a lot of spection about your love life online. We and the fans are curious are you single or in a rtionship?"


    This question wasn''t part of the original script, and everyone on set froze for a moment, except for Dorian, who remained calm.


    L furrowed her brows as she noticed him nce in her direction. "I''m sure everyone knows that I made my girlfriend upset. She''s still angry, but I love her, and I''ll make sure tofort her.


    "I''ve also seen a lot of negativements about her online. I hope everyone will speak rationally. She''s the person I love, and it hurts to see her insulted."


    As Dorian defended her, the barrage ofments exploded, more than before, scrolling faster than anyone could read.


    Standing off to the side, Jamie immediately moved to kick him but was quickly stopped by Teddy, who pulled her out of view.


    "Calm down. There are so many people watching. If this leads to negative news, it''ll affect L!" Teddy knew that mentioning L was the most effective way to calm her down.


    On camera, the host continued to praise, "Wow! Mr. ke, you''re so affectionate."


    He smiled enviously, "I see Ms. Hart sitting in the audience. I wonder if she''d like toe up and say a few words. When do you n to forgive Mr. ke?"


    This was another unnned part of the script. As the host spoke, the camera began to pan toward the audience.


    L''s eyes darkened as she lifted her gaze and met Dorian''s confident eyes. It only took an instant for her to understand his real intention in having here.

 Chapter 109

    In the brightly lit president''s office of Morgan Group, Cole stood across from the desk, cold sweat dripping as he listened to the live stream of Dorian and the host''s conversation.


    The man sitting before him had deep, prating eyes fixed on the screen, which disyed a young woman''s exquisite face. She raised her gaze to the camera, almost like locking eyes with Kieran through the screen.


    "M-Mr. Morgan, should I call Leonard and have him stop the live stream?"


    A faint, coldugh escaped Kieran''s throat. His movements were rxed yet elegant.


    "Spread the word. Anypany that coborates with Dorian or renews contracts with him will no longer be working with Morgan Group."


    Cole didn''t hesitate for a moment and quickly responded, "Understood. I''ll handle it right away."


    Dorian brought this upon himself by provoking the wrong person. His career in the entertainment industry was about to end.


    Dorian''s gaze swept subtly over Jamie and Teddy off-camera, silently warning L. If she dared to say anything that left him in an embarrassing position, those two neers would be the ones to pay the price.


    L''s eyes narrowed slightly in response to his despicable behavior. If she had saved his dignity now in front of the camera andter rejected him again, she would have been portrayed as unreasonable.


    The public would see her as petty, attention-seeking, ungrateful... Everybel would be firmly attached to her.


    The camera turned to her, the lights following suit. Her exposed arms, highlighted by the ck fabric of her dress, appeared even more fair and luminous.


    L stood there quietly, her face devoid of unnecessary emotion. Her features were clean and sharp, her expression as cool and ethereal as the moonlight on this cold night.


    The fans watching the live stream were momentarily struck by her beauty. The flood ofments paused for an instant, only to surge forward again.


    "Now I get why Dorian is so devoted! If my partner looked like this, I''d p myself first in an argument!"


    "L''s been by his side for years. As a hardcore fan, this is the first time I''ve seen her face so clearly. No wonder he kept her hidden so well."


    "Not fair, Dorian! You''re living the dream, and we don''t even get to have a look at her!"


    "She''s like an angel sent by the heavens! And me? What am I even?"


    "We''re just unlucky, that''s what."


    "She''s gorgeous, but I don''t want Dorian dating. Still, seeing his red, teary eyes that day, I felt so bad for him!"


    "Ms. Hart, please forgive Dorian. I''ll create a hashtag for you two!"


    The host nced at the live stream, which showed no signs of losing momentum and couldn''t help but marvel at it. As expected of Dorian, he was popr and skilled. If any other male celebrity revealed their rtionship, they would be getting roasted by now.


    L merely looked up at Dorian without saying a word. The host signaled the cameraman to get a shot of them exchanging nces, aiming to create buzz around their supposed romance.


    They looked at each other from a distance, and the fans excitedly began to


    scream.


    "This is fate! It''s destiny!"


    After a brief pause, the host asked, "Ms. Hart, many people online support your rtionship with Mr. ke and are curious-when do you n to forgive him?"


    The camera was no longer on Dorian, but his gaze carried a warning as he looked at L.


    Zara had suggested teaching L a lesson the other day, but he couldn''t bear to let her suffer anymore. After considering his options, he decided that pressuring her in front of the media was the best move.


    He hadn''t fully figured out how to execute it until Teddy''s stupidity handed him the perfect opportunity.


    Dorian noticed her delicate hand at her side, subtly clenching into a fist, and thought, "L, this is your punishment for disobedience. I''ve already treated you so well-don''t disappoint me any further."


    Off-camera, Jamie and Teddy shook their heads at L, signaling her not to give in to Dorian''s threats.


    L withdrew her gaze from Dorian, turning to the camera with a faint smile.


    His tense posture eased when he saw her reaction. It seemed she knew what to


    do.


    He was already prepared to embrace her when she uttered the words about wanting to be with him again.


    It was not only because he wanted to show everyone his deep affection but also because, truthfully, he missed her gentle hugs and the familiar scent she carried.


    As Jamie and Teddy tried to step forward to intervene, L shook her head slightly, signaling them to stay put.

 Chapter 110

    Seeing L''s confident expression, Jamie and Teddy still couldn''tpletely rx. Everyone''s attention was on her as she lowered her eyes and smiled lightly.


    "I''m sure you all know by now, but Dorian and I had a falling out because he gave the sandalwood bracelet to another woman at the awards ceremony."


    Dorian furrowed his brows, unsure why she was bringing this up. He wanted to remind her that she only needed to give one answer, but she didn''t even nce at him.


    She calmly looked into the camera, her tone even and steady.


    "And about the origins of this sandalwood bracelet, you all know that I had to kneel on thousands of steps to get it. When Dorian was just a small-time actor, he worked himself to the point of illness, and even doctors were helpless. Desperate, I went to Mount Shasta and kneeled up its steps.


    "Have you ever climbed a mountain with thousands of steps?" She smiled lightly. "It''s exhausting, right? But I did it on my knees."


    Her words caused a brief silence among the people in the room and the viewers online. Although many knew this story, hearing it again had a strong impact.


    Nowadays, most people would not be in their best physical shape-many would be winded after climbing just five flights of stairs. Climbing thousands of steps up a mountain would likely leave one bedridden for days, trying to recover from sore legs. What about kneeling all the way up, then?


    How did L speak of it so casually?


    Dorian began to sense something was off. Instinctively, he wanted to stop her from continuing.


    However, she had already begun speaking again. "Everyone says Mr. ke is devoted, and I should cherish and forgive him."


    She nodded, a yful smile curling at her lips.


    He froze, about to speak, but she slowly continued, "If he can be as devoted as I was and bring back another sandalwood bracelet, I''ll forgive him."


    Someone drew in a sharp breath. Bring back another sandalwood bracelet like L? That meant kneeling up the mountain!


    Who could withstand that?


    Dorian''s face darkened. The host and camera crew were also stunned.


    The n was that once L answered, the cameraman would shift the camera to Dorian. But now, the cameraman felt his hands tremble. If he switched the shot to Dorian now, his career might be over.


    The host, too, realized she might be in danger of losing her job. She looked at L with pleading eyes, hoping L would soften her stance.


    But she maintained her gentle smile, appearing calm and beautiful, like a white moonflower quietly blooming in the night.


    "The event is over now. I''ll be leaving with Jamie and Teddy. I hope everyone has a good time."


    She waved at the two, who were still stunned, and left without caring that the camera was still on her. Like a fleeting moment, she was gone.


    Fans slowly began to react.


    "For a moment, I don''t even know how to defend Dorian."


    "Wait, is this woman crazy? Why is she getting so arrogant? I heard she''s an orphan-how dare she talk to Dorian like that?"


    "Although I''m Dorian''s fan, I don''t think L did anything wrong."


    "Honestly, Dorian messed up this time. Forget about how the bracelet came about ¡ªit was a gift from his girlfriend, and he gave it to another woman in public. If this were any other time, he would be roasted as a jerk."


    "Wait, are the earlierments from hired trolls or something?"


    After the live stream, many fans who had strongly supported Dorian started to feel uncertain.


    L''s words were recorded and posted with the caption, "If you want to apologize, you must suffer like I did."


    The post quickly gained traction, reaching 400 thousand likes and shares in an hour. Dorian''s new assistant informed him that the post had trended, and he saw it only then.


    Meanwhile, the narrative about his devotion started to shift. His face darkened as he remembered Zara''s words. Ayer of malice slowly filled his eyes.


    "L, this is what you''ve forced me into."

 Chapter 111

    The morning after the live stream, L received two calls from thepany informing her that Jamie and Teddy''s scheduled appearances had suddenly been canceled.


    She listened quietly to the other end of the line, and when they finished, she would reply with a calm, "Alright," before hanging up.


    Samuel noticed her somber expression and asked her with concern if something was wrong.


    She shook her head and replied, "It''s nothing."


    He wasn''t sure how to press further, but as it happened, Taylor and Camille were visiting the film set that day, so he mentioned the situation briefly.


    Camille frowned deeply. When she learned what had happened the previous night, her face darkened.


    "When I saw Dorian crying like that, I thought he was genuinely remorseful. Who would have expected him to pressure L like this? I''m going to settle this with him right now!"


    Taylor stopped her. "Calm down. Confronting him won''t help. Even if he listens to you and stops targeting L directly, he could still make trouble for the two neers under her wing.


    "You know what L is like. If others suffer because of her, she''ll only feel worse."


    She furrowed her elegant brows. "So what? Should she just swallow this injustice?"


    Looking up, she saw L approaching, her expression full of concern.


    But L smiled gently, as usual, and affectionately took her arm. "Mrs. Foster, you''re here. How have you beentely?"


    Camille immediately understood that L had overheard their conversation and was intentionally changing the subject. Upon seeing her silence, L sighed softly. "I didn''t want you to worry, but you found out anyway.


    "Don''t worry about me. I''m not going to just sit back and take this," she said with a faint smile. "It''s a bit of a hassle right now because those two neers have been dragged into this because of me. I can''t leave them behind and ignore their situation.


    "But since they''re under contract with thepany, I need to consult someone first about the details."


    Camille sensed that L already had a n in mind. "And then?"


    "Then, I''ll take them with me and change agencies, of course."


    Although the situation was undoubtedlyplicated, L showed no trace of struggle. There was even a light smile in her eyes as if this were the natural course of things, and her radiance remained undiminished.


    Camille didn''t know what to say. She thought L was wearing a brave face to keep her from worrying. She exchanged a nce with Taylor, and both of them silently resolved to offer their help.


    Camille smiled along with L, pretending to fully believe her. "Alright. As long as you''ve got a n, I can rest easy."


    They only stayed a short time. After having lunch with L, they left.


    L spent the afternoon busy with work on set. The nighttime scenes had beenpleted earlier, so she had nothing scheduled in the evening.


    Before heading out, she checked to see if Jamie and Teddy were avable and went to look for them.


    Jamie had a scene that night, but Teddy didn''t. He nned to wait until Jamie wrapped up so they could return to the hotel together. When L arrived, he was even happier to have someone to talk to.


    Still, he couldn''t help but ask in a low voice, "Ms. Hart, did Dorian give you any trouble today?"


    "No," she replied without hesitation, her demeanor so calm it left no room for doubt.


    She didn''t want to burden them with unnecessary worries, but there was something she needed to ask.


    "Teddy, do you like Nexus Entertainment? Why did you sign with them in the first ce?"


    His brows furrowed immediately, and his expression turned awkward, as though he didn''t know how to exin. "I... well..."


    She looked up at him, puzzled. Normally, he was straightforward, so why was he suddenly at a loss for words?


    After a brief internal struggle, Teddy finally closed his eyes, bracing himself. "I initially wanted to sign with Zara''spany, but they recruited several people simultaneously. I was worried about not getting enough resources and being unable to rise quickly.


    "But Nexus Entertainment is a bigpany, and they promised me a role as soon as I signed. So I thought I''de here first and switchter when I''ve built enough credentials..."


    He trailed off, but his meaning was clear once he gained enough status, he would meet Zara at the top.


    L didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Still, she felt reassured and asked, "If I decide to leave Nexus Entertainment, would you be willing toe with me?"

 Chapter 112

    "I''m all for it!" Teddy responded without hesitation, sitting up straight like an


    overexcited puppy.


    But the next second, his enthusiasm waned, and he slouched, looking like a dog with its tail between its legs.


    "I''d love to, but I can''t just leave. Thepany signed us on three-year contracts.


    If I breach it, I''ll have to pay a huge penalty, and I can''t afford it."


    That was what L wanted to rify. "How much is the penalty?"


    He pursed his lips. "Two million."


    He remembered the number clearly. It was the closest he had ever been to that much money¡ªnot as earnings, but as a liability.


    She nodded. "What about Jamie? Is it the same for her?"


    "What are you two talking about? What about me?" Jamie joined them as soon as her scene wrapped.


    Teddy exined, "We''re discussing the penalty for breaching our contracts with Nexus Entertainment. Yours is probably two million, too, right?"


    She shook her head indifferently. "Nope, three million."


    "What?" He shot up from his seat. "We''re both neers! Why are you worth more than me?"


    While engrossed in their conversation, they failed to notice Dorian passing by with Oliver. Upon hearing them discuss penalty fees, he let out a mockingugh.


    The three turned to look at him, their expressions darkening instantly.


    This time, Dorian didn''t say anything. He gave L a cold nce, his silence signaling that she had gone too far this time and that he wouldn''t show her any more leniency.


    He knew she wouldn''t easily abandon the two neers under her care, and he was confident she couldn''t possiblye up with the exorbitant penalty fees.


    He was forcing her to bow her head. A sneer yed on his lips. This was just the beginning.


    Jamie scowled and deliberately spoke loud enough for him to hear. "What''s that jerk so smug about?"


    Dorian halted for a moment, his face turning even darker. Clearly, L hadn''t told them about the canceled appearances.


    "Idiots, let''s see how long you can keep that arrogance!" he thought.


    Oliver, trailing cautiously behind him, spoke with a nervous deference. "Mr. ke, the person in charge of the project has been urging Ms. Hart to join. How should we respond to that?"


    The question only irritated Dorian further. He shot Oliver a displeased nce. "Didn''t we agree that her contract time isn''t up yet? Tell them to wait and contact Mr. Lane as soon as possible."


    He wanted to capitalize on the buzz from his recent international award win and wrap this up quickly.


    Oliver hesitated and then added, "By the way, the business coboration we discussed with Tigermount Pictures-they''ve decided not to proceed for now."


    "They''re pulling out?" Dorian''s brow furrowed slightly.


    After a pause, he waved dismissively. "Tigermount Pictures''s just a smallpany. How dare they ghost us? Reject all their future proposals outright."


    Consumed with his schemes against L, he didn''t realize that he had already lost several deals over the past weeks, some minor but others significant.


    Jamie snorted and turned back to L and Teddy. "So, about those penalty fees. Are you nning to leave Nexus Entertainment?"


    Teddy nodded and looked at her, puzzled. There was a hint of excitement in her eyes that he couldn''t quite understand.


    Seriously? Wasn''t Jamie supposed to be the sharp one? Couldn''t she see they couldn''t possibly afford to pay up?


    "Two million for me and three million for you. Even if they sold me piece by piece, I couldn''t cover your penalty!" He tugged on her sleeve, trying to snap her out of her unrealistic thinking.


    However, she didn''t seem the least bit worried. "Don''t talk about illegal stuff. Let''s discuss something else, okay?"


    "How can you even think about something else right now?" He was exasperated. He was at his wit''s end!


    Should he sell himself to free Jamie from her contract?


    She ignored him, shing a sweet smile at L. She sat obediently beside her.


    "Ms. Hart, since you and Dorian havepletely fallen out and you''re single now, I want to introduce my brother to you. Let''s show that scumbag what he''s really worth!"

 Chapter 113

    Teddy couldn''t sit still and jumped to his feet. "Wait, you''re serious about this? This marriage arrangement is out of the question!"


    Jamie looked up with a sly grin. "Teddy, your opinion regarding Ms. Hart doesn''t matter."


    "What do you mean it doesn''t matter?" He protested. "Ms. Hart is basically my sister now, which makes me the brother-inw! And as the brother-inw, I object to this marriage!"


    L sighed and pinched her forehead. "Let''s put this aside for now. What''s important right now is your career. Because of me, Dorian has already started restricting your opportunities. From now on, anytime thepany reaches out to you, make sure to record the conversations and save all chat logs.


    "If thepany isn''t colluding with Dorian, you can wait until your contracts naturally expire before leaving. But if they unfairly limit your development, we''ll definitely need to take action. In that case, whether you pay penalties or how much you pay would be a matter of negotiation."


    The two nodded obediently, understanding the importance of protecting themselves. They wouldn''t let themselves be easily manipted.


    As for Jamie''s suggestion of introducing her brother, L didn''t dwell on it. Whether she was acting out of anger toward Dorian or was serious about it didn''t matter. Most importantly, L didn''t have the energy to think about starting a new rtionship.


    The next two days passed quietly, with L busy managing affairs on set. She didn''t see Jamie or Teddy during that time.


    On the surface, everything seemed calm, as if the situation had stopped after the live stream. Dorian also appeared to have no intention of pursuing the matter further. However, she didn''t believe her conflict with him would end so quietly. He was no longer the mild-mannered, humble person he used to be. He was ambitious and arrogant, acting as if everyone should revolve around him.


    Taking advantage of a break on set, she grabbed her camera and visited Nexus Entertainment''s production team.


    Teddy was filming a scene, so Jamie sat with L, watching him from afar. What was meant to be a rare, peaceful moment was soon disrupted by nearby gossip.


    "There''s been a lot of buzz online about L and Dorian breaking ties. That live stream pretty much confirmed it."


    Someone replied, "Yeah, Dorian''s fans have been attacking L nonstop. Her social media is flooded with hate."


    "Well, she kind of asked for it. Did you hear what she said during the live stream? She practically branded Dorian as unfaithful. Of course, his fans aren''t going to take that lightly."


    One woman sighed. "But Dorian denying he knew about the bracelet doesn''t really count as cheating, does it? He even publicly confessed to her and gave her plenty of dignity. She didn''t need to be so stubborn."


    Another girl snickered, "Do you really think she doesn''t want to reconcile? Look at what she said that day. She''s full of herself, believing he owes her everything because she helped him rise to fame.


    "She''s just gotten greedy, thinking she made him a superstar, and now he should worship her."


    The woman who had been quiet finally spoke. "She''s ungrateful. She had such a great man like Dorian but didn''t cherish him. She brought this on herself."


    "Exactly. If I were Dorian, I wouldn''t take her back either. Who''d want someone who stabs them in the back? He''s too sentimental. He let his feelings blind him!"


    Jamie nced at L, who remainedposed and unbothered as if she hadn''t heard a word. Clearly, these people weren''t being discreet. They wanted her to hear every bit of their conversation.


    It was infuriating.


    Jamie stood abruptly, but L, who was calm the whole time, reached out and pressed her back down.


    Jamie was forced to sit down again and blinked. "What?"


    "Just ignore them."


    "Ms. Hart, they''re obviously doing it on purpose."


    "I know, but they''re not wrong. Dorian and I really did fall out, and that''s why we broke up."


    Jamie fumed. "But, he did cheat on you. How is that your fault?"


    L lowered her gaze. She wanted to exin that with Dorian''s current poprity, many people saw him as wless.


    However, all she said was, "You have another scer. Review your lines. I''m going to the restroom. Once you''re done, we''ll go out for lunch."


    Jamie nodded reluctantly, though her mind was racing. She couldn''t let the rumors continue spreading unchecked.

 Chapter 114

    L got up and walked down the nearby corridor.


    "Didn''t I buy you the bag you wanted? Why do you still look unhappy?"


    The familiar voice made her pause for a moment.


    "Thepany still isn''t giving me any assignments. If this goes on, my career might really be over."


    She instantly recognized the whiny, affected tone even without seeing the person. Just by hearing the first two words, she already knew it was Zara.


    A trace of mockery shed in her eyes as she turned the corner and kept walking.


    She saw Zara crying into Dorian''s arms, her head buried in his chest. He gently patted her back, his expression full of tenderness. On his left wrist was the sandalwood bracelet he proudly imed to be a symbol of deep affection, something he had prayed for and carved.


    Upon sensing someone approaching, he looked up, meeting L''s gaze. He quickly pulled Zara away from him, his movements abrupt.


    As if caught doing something wrong, his first reaction was to get angry. He red


    at L and asked, "L, are you following me?"


    L raised an eyebrow. "Excuse me?"


    A shortugh escaped her lips, unable to suppress the irony of the situation.


    He frowned, clearly irritated by her cold and indifferent demeanor.


    Her eyes flicked past him toward the restroom ahead, and her lips curled into azy smile. "I didn''t realize the restrooms on set were now exclusively reserved for you, Mr. ke."


    He followed her gaze, his expression unreadable.


    Her gaze shifted back, and she noticed for the first time that he was wearing a casual top she had never seen him wear before. It was something she had bought for him shortly before their breakup.


    L had always liked it when he dressed more casually. It reminded her of the early years of their rtionship when things were simpler.


    Although the warmth in his eyes was long gone, the rxed outfits made him appear less rigid to the point that he even seemed approachable. Unfortunately, Dorian had rarely worn this style over the past two years.


    Her gaze involuntarily lingered on the sandalwood bracelet on his left wrist. Sandalwood... What an ironic symbol.


    Zara bit her lip, putting on an aggrieved expression as if L had just bullied her. "L, please don''t¡ª"


    "Don''t misunderstand, right?" L said, casually rubbing her ear as if tired of hearing the same line repeatedly.


    "Before we talk about misunderstandings, isn''t it odd for someone who''s not close to me to address me like that? What is it? Do you like pretending to be young? If so, why not revise your ID to show a younger age?"


    L chuckled lightly. "Don''t worry. It''smon in this industry. And I wouldn''t bother exposing you. I''m not that bored."


    Her words, which were light and yful on the surface, hit Zara hard. Her eyes turned redder than before and began to fill with tears.


    "L!" Dorian snapped, clearly annoyed by her sharp tongue.


    She was always relentless and unyielding, like a mad dog snapping at anyone in her path. Her smile remained faint, detached. "Is there anything you need, Mr. ke?"


    He had heard her call him like that many times before-yfully, teasingly, even with mock seriousness-but never like this.


    When she confronted him about the bracelet and demanded a breakup, he dismissed her as unreasonable, but now, this calm,posed, and distantly polite way of addressing him as "Mr. ke" unsettled him even more.

 Chapter 115

    Dorian had a fleeting urge to exin himself¡ªthat he was merelyforting Zara, and nothing else happened, but the words got stuck in his throat. He couldn''t keep indulging L.


    This time, he would wait for her toe begging him. It wouldn''t take long.


    L nodded. "That spot over there is more private. If you two cuddle there, no one will see."


    "Are you done talking?" His expression darkened.


    Her lips curled into a faint smile. "I''m done. I won''t disturb you two anymore."


    With that, she turned and walked away just as she said she would, not sparing a nce at the frustrated man behind her.


    Dorian took a deep breath, but the mood was ruined. Lowering his head, he met


    Zara''s gaze.


    Her eyes were filled with admiration and dependency, carrying a hint of something more. It satisfied the ego of a sessful man like him.


    L''s gaze in the past had been warm and full of love, even tender when they were alone. But it never carried admiration. In her eyes, they were always equals.


    He let out a faintugh. Equals? How naive.


    "Dorian?"


    Dorian rubbed his temples, snapping out of his thoughts. "Zara, head back for now. I''ll figure out something for your work. I''ll bring you in when I join the next production."


    Without waiting for her response, he turned and left.


    Zara watched his merciless back as he walked away and clenched her teeth in frustration, barely holding back her anger.


    When L passed the same hallway corner again, Dorian and Zara were gone. Her expression remained indifferent as she continued walking back.


    As she returned to her seat, she found that Jamie was no longer there. The camera she had carefully ced earlier, as well as a bag containing misceneous items,y messily on the ground.


    "Oh dear, what happened here?" It was Le Ss from Nexus Entertainment. She was the third female lead and was still in costume. Apanying her were several extras L recognized but couldn''t name.


    L scanned the scene, her tone neutral. "Who did this?"


    Le frowned. "What''s with your tone? Do you think we touched your junk?"


    L''s gaze fell on the camera, its edges visibly damaged. Junk? She couldn''t help butugh at the ignorance.


    L pointed to the surveince camera mounted under the eaves, its red light clearly blinking. She said calmly, "I''ll give you one more chance."


    The camera was a New Year''s gift from Kieran. Even without considering the sentimental value, the camera itself was expensive enough to make this no trivial matter.


    "Who are you trying to scare? So what if I did touch it? It''s just a camera. Tell me how much, and I''ll pay for it," Le sneered dismissively. "L, who do you think you''re impressing with that high-and-mighty attitude?"


    The others chimed in from behind. "Why are you still acting like you''re Dorian''s prized associate?"


    "Exactly! You''re just a clown now, with no one to back you up."


    "Stop acting all high and mighty!"


    Theirmotion soon caught the attention of Leonard, who had been overseeing a scene nearby. The actor in the scene had repeatedly failed to hit the right emotions, and he was already losing his patience.


    Noticing L in the middle of the chaos, he grew even more frustrated. This was going to give him a headache. What were these people thinking, stirring up trouble over nothing?


    mming the script down, he stormed over. "Ms. Hart, what''s going on here?"


    Then, turning to the troublemakers, he snapped, "What are you all squabbling about? If you don''t want to work, get lost!"


    His booming voice drew the attention of most of the crew.


    Le couldn''t understand why Leonard was siding with an outsider like L.


    Jamie hurried over to L, looking at the mess on the ground with a frown. "What happened? Everything was fine when I left just a few minutes ago."


    She carefully picked up the camera, examining it closely. "It''s damaged."


    L had just mentioned earlier how much she loved this camera.

 Chapter 116

    A camera held as much significance to a photographer as a child to their parents.


    "What''s going on?" Leonard scanned the scene and pointed at Le. "You. Speak up."


    L picked up the camera and examined it carefully. The lens seemed fine, at least. She had anticipated that breaking ties with Dorian might bring troublemakers her way, but she didn''t expect such clumsy yet infuriating tactics.


    Caught off guard by Leonard''s scolding, Le tried to speak but hesitated.


    He was not one to wait. "What''s the matter? Cat got your tongue?"


    When themotion outside caught his attention, Dorian had just returned to his lounge.


    "What''s happening?"


    "Mr. ke, it seems Ms. Hart had a conflict with someone. Do you want to check it out?"


    Oliver, though new, was already aware of the history between him and L. Many in the crew were eager to curry favor with Dorian. As soon as the argument began, someone informed Oliver, figuring it might score them points.


    In the entertainment world, everyone was calcting. If Dorian still cared about L, passing along this information would be a favor. If not, it would still do no harm.


    However, Dorian''s mind was still stuck on the nonchnt way L had called him "Mr. ke" earlier.


    Annoyed, he rubbed at the skin between his brows. "Leave her be."


    She needed to face some hardships before she woulde running back to him. This was exactly the oue he had anticipated after subtly hinting that he wouldn''t intervene in her affairs. He found it satisfying.


    With a cold chuckle, he changed the subject. "What about that matter with Mr. Lane? Any updates?"


    Oliver looked uneasy and spoke softly. "His assistant has been taking the calls and kept saying he''s unavable. I''ve tried several times."


    Dorian''s expression darkened further. "If the Lane Group wants to make things difficult, we''ll lower our stance. Find out his schedule, and I''ll visit him personally."


    He nced down at the logo on his shirt. It was one L had bought for him. He had only tried it on once after receiving it.


    When he pulled it out of his suitcase this morning, somethingpelled him to wear it. Now, looking at it again, he found it irritating.


    Oliver, who was relieved that Dorian wasn''t too angry, decided not to mention that the Lane Group seemed set on working only with L.


    He sighed inwardly. He would wait a bit longer, and perhaps L would return in a few days.


    Kieran rarely had free time, but he made a point to visit L at the film set. After stopping by Samuel''s crew, he learned she was now working with the Nexus Entertainment crew. When he arrived, the scene was in chaos.


    Cole, ever perceptive, offered, "Let me check what''s going on first. We don''t want to identally cause trouble for Ms. Hart."


    Noticing Kieran''s approving look, he felt a surge of pride. However, after gathering information, his pride deted.


    Kieran''s cold expression didn''t change as he listened, but Cole felt the air around them had turned icy.


    He nced up at the zing sun overhead. "I''ll go help Ms. Hart now."


    "No need." Kieran''s calm, low voice carried a maic chill. His sharp features gave him an air of aloof elegance.


    L didn''t like adults meddling in her problems. He would let her handle it herself first. Later, he would quietly deal with those who didn''t know their ce.


    Cole paused. He understood what he meant and didn''t press further.


    From a distance, Kieran''s gaze fell on the striking figure in the crowd-a woman who was hard to ignore. L''s expression was cold, her delicate features gentle yet distant, as if she carried an invisible barrier. She was like a flower growing on the edge of a cliff, isted and untouchable.


    Le, under the scrutiny of the crowd, appeared aggrieved. "I just identally bumped into her things. I even said I''d pay for it, but she''s still aggressive."


    L responded with casual indifference, "Whether it was idental or not, the surveince camera will show."


    Someone interjected, "Isn''t this such a trivial matter? Do we really need to make such a fuss?"

 Chapter 117

    Le didn''t dare to have the surveince footage checked. She would be in serious trouble if it showed she had done it on purpose.


    Since L joined the crew, Le was certain L didn''t remember her.


    When Dorian first won the Best Actor award, he was filming a show in which Le yed a minor role. She had been in the industry for years but never gained recognition, and her father''s illness was a constant financial strain. So, she had thoughts she shouldn''t have.


    She desperately wanted fame but didn''t truly believe she could seduce Dorian. All she wanted was an opportunity to create some buzz around her name.


    During a break on set, she approached Dorian, pretended to sprain her ankle, and let him catch her.


    But L caught the person she had arranged to take photos secretly. When he saw the evidence Le had taken without permission, his gentlemanly and warm demeanor instantly turned cold. Without hesitation or exnation, he sided with Lpletely.


    Le had been so close. For someone like Dorian, a small scandal wouldn''t cause any trouble. But for her, it was a rare opportunity.


    L had climbed her way up thedder, too. Why couldn''t she understand? Why wouldn''t she help her?


    Even yearster, Le still resented her. Unexpectedly, the next time they crossed paths, it was when Dorian abandoned L.


    So, when Zara approached Le with a proposal, which was to humiliate L and drive her out of the entertainment industry in exchange for a million, she agreed without hesitation. It was as though the heavens themselves wanted her revenge.


    Tears welled up in Le''s eyes, and it quickly garnered sympathy from those around her.


    "I already said I''d pay for it. Why won''t you let it go?"


    L stared at her for a few seconds, a faint sense of familiarity lingering.


    Then she smiled faintly, her tone light. "I ept your offer. Everyone heard it. You offered topensate."


    "How much is it? I''ll transfer the money right now," Le said boldly, expecting it to be no more than a few thousand.


    She was sure L would embarrass herself when she named the amount.


    L caught the mockery in her tone but remainedposed. She replied unhurriedly, "I''ve used this camera for half a year, and the lens isn''t damaged, so I won''t ask for the original price. I''ll discount it to 520 thousand."


    Le had been ready to speak, but when she heard the final number, she couldn''t stop herself from screaming, "L, are you insane?"


    The crowd around them was equally stunned. Even Leonard was taken aback. "How much?"


    "Who are you trying to fool? Don''t you have any shame?" Le forced herself to calm down, convinced L was losing it because Dorian had left her and was nowshing out at the world.


    The onlookers exchanged nces, their expressions mixed.


    Everyone knew photographers valued their equipment dearly. Many would scrape by on the bare minimum to afford good gear. But the price L named was... excessive.


    "520 thousand. If you think you can''t afford it, I can knock off a little and settle for 500 thousand," she said with a faint smile, her tone entirely genuine.


    "L!" Le was furious, wanting nothing more than to wipe away the smug expression on her face. "You think you can just say whatever you want? Do you think we''re all fools?"


    She had nned to humiliate L and ruin her reputation, but now she was incensed by L''s audacity.


    "I dare you to show us the receipt!" She sneered.


    Frustrated by the argument, Leonard briefly hesitated before realizing he might have overreacted. This was the adopted daughter of the Morgan family. Kieran was concerned about her.


    After all, he had invested ten million into the production without blinking-just to help L. And he didn''t even let her know about it!


    Someone nearby chimed in, "Yeah, where''s the receipt? Are you trying to scam her?"


    Leonard wanted to advocate for L but worried that kicking people out would make her seem guilty and tarnish her reputation.


    If the Morgan family found out, they might just shut the whole production down.


    He hesitated and asked, "Do you still have the purchase receipt?"


    L rubbed her chin, debating whether to ask Kieran for it, but she worried that he would start asking questions if she reached out. Even if she didn''t exin, he would likely investigate, then rush over to back her up. That would be more trouble than it was worth.


    Seeing her silent, Le grew more confident. "What''s the matter? Cat got your tongue? Afraid of being exposed for lying?"

 Chapter 118

    L lifted her gaze and calmly asked, "Let me just ask you this: if it''s real, can you afford to pay for it?"


    Le scoffed dismissively. "Show me the receipt first."


    There was no way she believed that old equipment was worth so much. And what was even more absurd to her was how L could possibly afford something so expensive.


    L gave a slight nod. "I don''t have the receipt."


    Laughter erupted immediately from the crowd.


    "Serves her right," Le thought. L would embarrass herself thoroughly today.


    "So what?" Le''s smugness was no longer hidden. "Are you going to im it''s still worth that much even without a receipt? L, there should be a limit to exaggeration.


    "500 thousand? For this? Ha! Did youe here to tell us jokes because you thought the crew needed some entertainment? You''re killing me!" She couldn''t help but burst intoughter at the end.


    A few others in the crew watching the drama unfold also revealed disdainful expressions.


    "Dorian must have dumped her because of how shameless she is," they thought.


    Leonard frowned slightly. This was getting troublesome. Should he inform Kieran and let him handle it?


    Someone in the crowd called out, "L, enough already! If this keeps going, you''ll only embarrass yourself more!"


    L scanned the faces around her and spotted a familiar figure not far away.


    Kieran stood tall, with broad shoulders and a trim waist. His impable demeanor and tailored ck suit exuded a restrained elegance. His sharp features and deep-set eyes made him captivating.


    When their eyes met, his usually cool gaze softened with a touch of warmth.


    She blinked, a sense offort washing over her. For some reason, he always gave her an unshakable sense of security.


    Even though he stood there doing nothing, just looking at him calmed her heart. His eyes signaled her to take her time and handle things at her own pace.


    She lowered her gaze slightly, the corners of her mouth curving into a faint smile. She turned to Leonard. "Mr. Lawson, may I borrow someone for a moment?" Without waiting for an answer, she beckoned toward the chief photographer, Ryker Workman. "Mr. Workman, could you help me out?"


    Ryker, quietly observing the drama, pointed to himself in surprise. "Me?"


    He had wanted to speak up earlier but decided against it to avoid trouble. She nodded and handed him the camera. "Could you appraise this for me?"


    The crowd''s expressions shifted.


    Ryker was known in the industry for his obsession with cameras he cared more about them than his own son. If anyone could assess the camera''s value, it would be him.


    Could L actually be telling the truth?


    For a moment, Le felt a flicker of panic.


    "I''ve never seen this lens before," Ryker said, immediately focusing on the camera lens.


    For photographers, lenses were always the most critical element.


    His words momentarily eased Le''s nerves. She was barely holding back herughter now.


    The others had simr expressions of disbelief.


    What was L trying to pull? She really knew how to stir things up.


    Someone in the crowd sneered. "L, we all know you used to be Dorian''s favorite, but now that he''s dumped you, you''re just looking for ways to cash in, huh? This is just you making outrageous demands!"


    The scorn in their tone reached its peak.


    Jamie had been quietly observing L, convinced by herposure. Upon hearing those words, she couldn''t hold back anymore.


    "What nonsense are you spouting? Were your ears clogged during that live stream? It was Dorian begging to get back with her, not her! Anyway, Mr. Workman only said he hasn''t seen the lens before there are otherponents to check, aren''t there?"


    She didn''t understand much about cameras, but she trusted L.


    Teddy chimed in as well, "Exactly! At least let Mr. Workman finish looking before jumping to conclusions."


    Le was visibly annoyed that people were speaking up for L. Perhaps out of impatience, her tone came across as almost scolding. "Mr. Workman, are you done yet?"

 Chapter 119

    Ryker hadn''t been spoken to in such a tone in years, especially by a minor actress. He gave Le a dispassionate nce before carefully lowering his head to inspect the camera again.


    This wasn''t his first time noticing it. From the moment L had brought out this camera on her first day here, he had been itching to take a closer look.


    Now that he had the chance, he examined it thoroughly, noting the unfortunate chipped corner-a pity, but it didn''t significantly impact the camera''s value. It truly was an excellent piece of equipment.


    Someone in the crowd who was eager to see L get embarrassed couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Workman, how is it?"


    It was strange how people with no prior grievance against someone could find satisfaction in their misfortune. They derived an odd sense of superiority from stepping on others when they were down.


    L nced at the person who had spoken. Her calm and fleeting gaze made them ufortable. The words they were about to say to stir things up were caught in their throats, and they quickly swallowed them down.


    Wasn''t she supposed to have a soft personality? Her look wasn''t aggressive, yet the cold indifference left a chill in the air.


    Ryker handed the camera back to L. "The 500 thousand L mentioned is already the lowestpensation amount."


    Le let out a shrill scream. "That''s impossible!"


    She sounded like a squawking chicken.


    "If it were me," he said, sweeping his gaze across the crowd, "I would start thepensation at 700 thousand."


    She froze. The onlookers, who had been eagerly anticipating drama, were also stunned.


    "How is that even possible?"


    "She has that kind of money?"


    "700 thousand? L actually asked for 200 thousand less!"


    The whispers grew louder. The mocking disdain earlier had now turned into envy and admiration.


    L''s expression remained calm as if used to this fickle attitude shift.


    The person who had been the most vocal in stirring things up was now bewildered. This individual worked for Zara''spany and had a close rtionship with her. The role she had was secured through Zara and a connection to Dorian.


    Lately, he had been signaling that he no longer cared about L''s well-being. The underlying message was clear¡ªanyone could give L a hard time, and it wouldn''t matter.


    So, when themotion started, this person quickly informed Oliver. When Dorian didn''t show up to intervene, the implication was that L could be humiliated without consequences.


    This emboldened her to join the taunting, hoping it might earn Dorian''s favor.


    However, things were taking a strange turn. How could L afford such a high-end camera?


    Quietly, she stepped out of the crowd and contacted Zara to report what was happening.


    Meanwhile, Le''s face had gone deathly pale. After a long moment, she gritted her teeth and said, "This is impossible! You''re all working together to scam me. It''s because of my tone earlier, isn''t it?"


    Ryker frowned. "I''m not particrly close to either you or L. What would I gain from helping her deceive you?"


    "But you said earlier you hadn''t seen the lens before. How can something you''ve never seen be worth that much? It''s probably worthless junk!" she shouted, disregarding herposure.


    He shook his head. "This brand is a custom model. I simply haven''t encountered it before."


    "That''s nonsense! You''re all liars! This is extortion! I''m calling the police!"


    Her outburst finally prompted Leonard, who had remained silent, to speak, "You broke the item, and L asked you beforehand if you could afford topensate for it. Now, you''re trying to back out and even want to call the police?"


    His words made her pause, and a trace of rationality crept back in. She was a long-struggling minor actress whosepany didn''t value her. This supporting role was hard-won, and she could not afford to offend Leonard.


    "I..."


    But Zara wouldn''t be happy if she failed to handle this situation. There was no way Zara would help her financially.


    What could she do now? Le met Leonard''s icy re, her scalp tingling with fear.


    "I... I''ll pay," she stammered.


    But with what money? She didn''t have it. Even after filming this entire project, her earnings wouldn''t amount to 500 thousand.


    "How do you n to pay? Bank transfer or cash?" L asked calmly, fully aware that Le couldn''t afford it. She had no intention of creating unnecessary enemies, but she wouldn''t let anyone push her around.


    Tears welled up in Le''s eyes. Her teeth clenched as she abruptly dropped to her knees with a loud thud.


    The weight of the crowd''s gaze felt like sharp des slicing into her skin. All this humiliation-she med it entirely on L.

 Chapter 120

    Le would settle the score one day. But for now, she let her tears flow freely, clutching at L''s dress.


    L frowned at the gesture and stepped back. "Stand up. I don''t need your apology on your knees!"


    Le ignored her, remaining kneeling as she choked out. "I''m sorry, Ms. Hart. It''s my fault. I don''t have the money. My father is still in the hospital, and all my money is spent on his medical bills. I''m begging you, please forgive me..."


    The crowd, which had just been filled with condemnation toward her, now felt a wave of sympathy after hearing her words.


    They looked at L as though she were the real instigator in this situation.


    Leonard, Jamie, and Teddy all frowned.


    L frowned, too, narrowing her eyes and taking another step back. "I have no personal grudge against you. You''ve brought this trouble upon yourself, and I have no obligation to forgive you. Compensation is your responsibility."


    Le hadn''t expected L to be so unsympathetic.


    She bit her lip, her voice trembling with sobs. "But I have no money. I really don''t. If I give you everything, my dad won''t have money for treatment. He''ll die... Please, I''m begging you to let me go."


    Leonard rubbed his temples, clearly conflicted, and hesitantly nced at L.


    L took a deep breath. "Stand up. Stop making it look like I''m bullying you. Paying for what you broke is your responsibility."


    Worried this scene might stir up trouble if it leaked, Jamie and Teddy promptly pulled Le to her feet.


    L noticed Leonard''s uneasy expression and paused before saying, "I''m willing to ept a written IOU."


    This was the biggest concession she could make. After all, this was Jamie and Teddy''s first film. If something went wrong because of this, the consequences could snowball.


    Still, she couldn''t shake the feeling that something about this incident was off.


    Lost in thought, she checked her camera, her heart aching for the damage. Even withpensation, the gift from Kieran could never be restored to its original state.


    Seeing the pained expression on her face, the onlookers spected whether the camera was a gift from Dorian. But if he had given it to her, why had she rejected the chance to reconcile with him during that high-profile livestream?


    Their curiosity grew, and the desire to gossip became even stronger.


    Leonard snapped, "Why are you all still standing here? Don''t you have work to do?"


    The crowd dispersed reluctantly after the show was over.


    L nced up and spotted Kieran waiting in the distance, a mix of happiness and sadness flickering in her heart. She wanted to approach him but was stopped by Ryker.


    "Uh..."


    She was surprised by his uncharacteristic awkwardness.


    "Mr. Workman, thank you for earlier. If you have something to say, please feel free to do so," she said politely.


    Ryker hesitated. "For us photographers, a camera is like a wife¡ªsacred and untouchable."


    Though his analogy was odd, it wasn''t wrong. She nodded in agreement.


    His gaze was practically glued to the camera. "So... Can I touch your ''wife''?"


    She was speechless. She handed the camera over and asked, "Mr. Workman, you mentioned earlier that the lens is a custom model?"


    She hadn''t changed the lens before, so it must have been the original. And yet, after all her research, she hadn''t noticed anything unusual.


    "Hmm? You didn''t know?" Ryker spoke while examining the camera intently. "Can I take a couple of shots to test it?"


    "Of course," L replied. She had visited the film set many times but had never spoken to him directly, though she had observed him working.


    He wasn''t much of a talker but was always serious and dedicated to his work.


    To him, cameras were his "wives," and the photos they produced were his "children." His passion for his craft was undeniable.


    L admired people like him.


    After taking a few test shots, Ryker exined, "Look here."


    He pointed to a small, almost invisible mark on the side of the lens. She had never noticed it before.


    Looking closely, she saw what seemed to be two tiny letters-KM.


    Huh? Scratching her head, she thought of Kieran''s initials. That didn''t seem right. Who would give a gift with their name engraved on it?


    It was probably a unique brand marking. Otherwise, it would be like carrying his name around everywhere she went.


    Ryker added, "Also, after testing it just now, I''d say this lens performs better than the standard one."


    L pressed her lips together as her gaze lingered on the barely noticeable letters she had never seen before.

 Chapter 121

    L nodded, trusting Ryker''s words.


    "If you really like it, I can lend it to you for a few days. It''s a shame some parts were damaged, though it can''t be repaired domestically," she said sincerely.


    Heughed as he returned the camera to her. "What are you talking about? You can''t just lend out your wife!"


    She was speechless.


    "Getting to touch it a couple of times is thrilling enough for me."


    She continued to remain silent and massaged her temples. His words were indeed strange.


    "I''ve seen your work. You have real talent, and I''m sure you''ll go far one day," Ryker praised without reservation.


    L blinked, surprised and a little delighted by thepliment from a senior in the field. Before she could thank him, her peripheral vision caught someone standing not far away.


    Her movements paused briefly as she looked over.


    Le''s gaze was sharp, but when L looked directly at her, her expression didn''t change.


    L frowned slightly and spoke after a moment. "We met two years ago, didn''t we?"


    One sentence was enough to fluster Le, who now seemed even more resentful. "You!"


    "That woman probably holds a grudge against you," he remarked after a nce in her direction.


    "It''s fine," L replied calmly, withdrawing her gaze. She didn''t believe Le would dare cause a real scene in the production crew.


    Compared to the trouble Dorian encountered when he first entered the industry, Le''s antics were insignificant.


    Le withdrew her venomous re and turned to leave.


    Ryker frowned slightly, reminding L, "Stay vignt," before taking his leave as well.


    It was only then that Jamie and Teddy, who had been quietly waiting nearby, spoke up. "Ms. Hart, Mr. Morgan is here to see you."


    "Shall we all go grab something to eat?" L suggested.


    Teddy sprang to his feet with excitement. After all, Kieran had arranged for him to stay in a VIP hospital suite!


    If Kieran were his uncle, too, that would be amazing!


    But before he could say anything, Jamie pressed him back down. With her round, adorable face, she smiled sweetly. "Mr. Morgan came all this way to see you, so we shouldn''t intrude. Once we''re back in Northridge, you can introduce us properly and take us all out for a meal."


    L thought it over. Since Kieran didn''t particrly enjoy crowds, she could wait untilter to introduce them properly. There would be plenty of opportunities in the future.


    Meanwhile, Zara had also received word, and her face was dark with anger.


    Wasn''t L supposed to be an orphan? Didn''t all the money she made go toward supporting Dorian? How could she afford such an expensive camera?


    Was it a gift from Dorian?


    L said she had only been using it for six months, which would mean she purchased it around New Year''s. But during the New Year, she had deliberately injured herself, causing Dorian to cancel all his engagements to stay with her for an entire week. He didn''t even see L.


    Was the camerapensation from him? Yet when Zara won the Best Actress Award, Dorian only gave her a designer bag worth 200 thousand.


    Zara''s thoughts were in turmoil when she thought about Dorian''s recent strange behavior.


    When Le came to see her, she was still fuming.


    "You promised me money..." Le began, only to be interrupted by Zara''s derisiveugh.


    "Idiot. You failed at everything and even got yed in return. How dare you ask me for money? Kneeling there like some pitiful fool-why didn''t you ask L for money instead?"


    Le''s expressioncked much emotion. She stood there with her back straight yet exuded an indescribable malice.


    "The video of me kneeling was recorded."


    Zara sneered even harder. "So what? Do you want the whole world to see how pathetic you are? I feel ashamed for you!"


    Staring at Zara''s sharp and unkind face, Le didn''t bother hiding her disdain. Herugh was filled with venom. "You''re the real idiot. You spent two years orbiting around Dorian, lost everything, and still ended up being rejected."


    "How dare you talk to me like that!" It hit Zara''s sore spot, and she raised her hand to p Le. But Le was no pushover; her face contorted with rage as she fought back.


    "Idiot. If you release that video and im L used her power to bully a minor actress into kneeling and apologizing, what do you think the inte will say about her?"


    Zara paused mid-hair-pulling. She shoved Le away and nced at the tear in her sleeve, her expression calcting.

 Chapter 122

    "You''re notpletely useless after all," Zara said.


    Le moved her eyes slightly. "Now that L knows I hold a grudge against her, she''ll be the first to suspect me if she sees these videos. You get someone to do this, and once it''s done, I''ll want 500 thousand."


    Zara gave her a suspicious nce, thought for a moment, and then nodded.


    Seeing that she agreed, Le didn''t say anything more and left with a stern face. Once she had walked far enough, she turned back for a nce.


    She was leaving this task to Zara. It wouldn''t be linked to her even if L traced it back to the source.


    She had seen L getting into a luxury car today. It was probably her backer. If that person didn''t help L, it would be perfect for her to strike a fatal blow.


    But if the backer intervened, even if L weren''t brought down, it would still cause her a lot of trouble.


    Meanwhile, Dorian was also in a bad mood.


    His face darkened after hearing that L''s issue had been resolved smoothly.


    "Where is she now?"


    Oliver hesitated before answering. "A man came and picked her up just now." "A man?" Dorian''s expression went from dark to grim. "What did he look like?"


    "I didn''t see clearly." Oliver was nervous.


    "What car did he drive?" Even though Dorian had someone in mind, he still couldn''t help but ask to confirm.


    "It was a ck Maybach."


    Dorian clenched his fist so tightly that his knuckles cracked.


    L had been getting closer to Noah recently. He was sure that she didn''t buy the camera herself. Was it a gift from Noah?


    His face darkened. She and Noah hadn''t just gotten close recently-they had always been close.


    L avoided the others from the crew, and Kieran, understanding her intention, also headed toward a quieter area with fewer people.


    "Uncle Kieran." In the secluded spot, her eyes were bright like stars. Her voice was sweet and crisp¡ªthe kind that could easily captivate someone.


    Kieran naturally took out a handkerchief and gently wiped the sweat from her cheek.


    The intimate gesture made L a little ufortable. She wanted to pull away, but seeing that his expression showed no sign of awkwardness, she felt that maybe it was just her being too sensitive.


    "Ran into trouble?" His voice was deep and melodious, like the soothing notes of a serene melody.


    She knew that he would know even if she didn''t tell him. Unable to hide any longer, she lowered her head, her eyes filled with sadness. "The camera you gave me for the New Year got damaged."


    "Was it intentional?"


    She nodded, then added, "I wanted to leave a good impression on Leonard, so when they offered to pay for it, I didn''t push it further. Sorry, Uncle Kieran." Her voice was soft and frail, full of disappointment.


    "Since it was a gift from me, you can decide what happens to it. There''s no need to apologize," he said gently, his expression warm. "But for now, give it to Cole. Later, he''ll take it abroad for repairs."


    Cole stepped forward to take the camera and also offered words offort. "Don''t worry, Ms. Hart. After a few days, it''ll be as good as new."


    "Those who have been causing you trouble won''t be a bother anymore," Kieran thought.


    After the meal, he took her back and then left.


    L watched his car disappear in the distance, feeling happy that he hade to eat with her, but she also felt it had taken up too much of his time. Maybe she should tell him not to do this again.


    Before L could finish her thought, the phone rang, interrupting her.


    "Ms. Hart, something''s happened!" Before she could say anything, Jamie''s anxious voice came through the line.

 Chapter 123

    L furrowed her brows slightly, instinctively sensing that it was rted to the scene earlier that day.


    "What happened?" she asked softly, her tone revealing little concern.


    "The video of Le kneeling to you today was filmed and posted online. It''s already trending, and thements are all criticizing you," Jamie said, her voice anxious, clearly at a loss about how to handle the situation.


    L quickly opened the trending topics list and saw the post about her allegedly bullying a minor actress.


    The video was shot from a distance, so there was no sound. But it was clear that Le was pleading with her, looking helpless and forced.


    She frowned. She now understood why she had felt off earlier that day.


    Le breaking her camera wasn''t a spur-of-the-moment act. If this wasn''t something she had nned, someone was definitely behind her, instructing her.


    Jamie, unable to hear her response, became even more worried about her emotions. "Ms. Hart, don''t panic. I''ll have my brother help.


    "This can probably be suppressed. And with so many crew members as witnesses, they can testify that it''s not your fault."


    L smiled and stopped her. "Don''t worry. I have a voice recording."


    It had be a habit for her to record whenever trouble came her way. She had developed this habit after being taken advantage of a few times while working with Dorian.


    The entertainment industry was far moreplicated than she had imagined. Without evidence, just talking would not clear anything up.


    Jamie paused for a moment before replying, "You''re amazing."


    "So, tell Teddy not to worry. I can handle this myself. Just focus on your filming."


    After giving them instructions, L sent a message to Kieran. She told him that there was no need for him to intervene.


    When Kieran saw her message, he smiled helplessly.


    "Cole, look into who''s behind this."


    Meanwhile, Dorian also received the news about the trending post.


    Oliver asked, "Mr. ke, do we need to intervene and handle this?"


    Dorian looked up, his icy gazending on him. "You seem very concerned about L''s situation."


    Oliver immediately lowered his head. "Mr. ke, I just thought that if you helped Ms. Hart now, she might be moved ande back to you..."


    Dorian''s coldugh cut off his words.


    L wasn''t the kind of person who would be moved by such a thing. After all this time, hadn''t he already tried everything?


    If she wanted to venture out on her own, so be it. Once she hit a wall, she would realize that the connections and status she relied on were all thanks to him.


    Without him, she wouldn''t even count for anything!


    "This isn''t something I need to fix for her. Once she''s out of options, she''ll naturally beg me."


    Dorian was confident, sneering. "Also, let''s notify the investors and directors: no one can help her."


    He wanted to see how she could bring in new talent if she had no connections.


    The online criticism of L grew louder. Dorian and Zara''s fans already disliked L, and now they joined in the bacsh.


    "She looks so pure and kind but turned out to be so vicious behind the scenes!"


    "She''s already acting so recklessly without Dorian backing her up. I can''t imagine how arrogant she was when she had him around."


    "Dorian has always had her by his side. Could it be that she''s afraid of others stealing her position, so she''s kicking people out one by one?"

 Chapter 124

    "This is what they call a femme fatale!"


    "Le is so pitiful. She''s been in the industry for years but hasn''t gained any poprity. I know someone in the crew, and they said nothing was wrong with L''s camera. But L insisted it was broken and demanded 500 thousand from


    her.


    "What''s worse is her father is ill, and all the money she''s earned has gone to his treatment! L really deserves to die!"


    L had spent the afternoon busy on set but finally found some free time. She logged into her long-neglected Twitter ount and posted the entire recording of the incident.


    She added the caption-"A clear conscience needs no defense."


    Seeing her post, most people criticized her before even listening to the recording. But as people began to listen to the full recording, a heavy silence followed.


    "Why are these marketing ounts spreading rumors? They don''t even know the full story and are already pushing out posts?"


    "It wasn''t L who made her kneel. She told Le to get up, but Le refused."


    "I''ve figured it out. The two people who helped Le up were Jamie and Teddy, both new actors. L is their agent now!"


    "Le intentionally broke her property and then tried to ckmail her morally. There''s a reason she''s not popr!"


    After posting the recording, L didn''t bother checking the online response.


    Herpany hadn''t contacted her since that phone call, which was actually a good thing. But no matter how well things were going, she would always be thepany''s abandoned pawn with Dorian around.


    Recently, she looked into the current state of major entertainmentpanies in the country. Going solo would definitely be difficult, especially since Jamie and Teddy were still new, and she couldn''t manage everything alone.


    She decided she needed to find a suitable agency and an assistant.


    After weighing her options, she narrowed it down to Magi Pictures-which was under the Morgan family, and Lane Group. Both of them were the most suitable choices.


    After handling some things, she quickly washed up andy in bed, thinking things over. Just as she started to feel sleepy, her phone rang. She was startled to see an unfamiliar number and wasn''t keen on answering it.


    The phone rang several more times before she finally answered.


    "L, why didn''t you ask me for help today?" Dorian''s angry voice red through the phone.


    "Why would I ask you for help?"


    Hearing her tone of distaste, he felt a fire stir inside him. "Because I''m your boyfriend."


    She was speechless. She sat up and took a deep breath. "Dorian, stop joking. You keep saying you''re my boyfriend. But when I''m in trouble, instead of helping me, you first question why I didn''t ask you for help.


    "Or have you been watching from the sidelines, waiting for me to hit rock bottom so I woulde crawling to beg for your help?


    "If you truly want me back, show me you haven''t changed. In my mind, the Dorian I know would rush over the moment I''m in trouble and, without hesitation, punch that disgusting investor who tried to force me, not wait for me to beg him for help!"


    There was silence on the other end, and she could hear his heavy breathing through the phone.


    She lowered her gaze and hung up without saying a word. She didn''t block the number, and he didn''t call back.


    The next day, L continued working with the crew. She hadn''t nned on going to Nexus Entertainment that day.


    However, Jamie called her first, her tone unusually cheerful. "Ms. Hart, let''s have dinner together tonight."


    Before L could respond, she heard Teddy shout in the background, "Ms. Hart, don''t go! Jamie definitely wants to y matchmaker because her brother ising this afternoon!"


    "Get out of the way." She pushed him aside. "Ms. Hart, don''t listen to him. I''m just asking, and I won''t force you.


    "It''s my brother''s idea. He wants to thank you for looking out for me. We''lle pick you up."

 Chapter 125

    L didn''t really have a reason to refuse the invitation, but she felt a bit of a headache.


    "Ms. Hart, we''lle pick you up directly." Jamie''s message came through as soon as she finished her work in the evening. L couldn''t help but wonder if she had secretly installed surveince on her.


    It was hot today, and they had been shooting outdoors all day and sweated a lot. Staying in the same clothes was ufortable, so she thought momentarily and replied, "I''ll stop by the hotel first. Just send me the location."


    Jamie was always considerate and didn''t insist on picking her up. She replied with a simple, "Okay."


    After choosing the restaurant, she sent L the location and room number. Teddy sat opposite a man, looking somewhat uneasy, silently hoping L would arrive


    soon.


    The man looked only a few years older than them. He donned a suit and wore gold-rimmed sses, which gave him a refined appearance. His gentle smile was strikingly simr to Jamie''s usual soft demeanor.


    He handed a cup of tea to Teddy; the watch on his wrist looked expensive.


    "Don''t be nervous," Vince said in a voice as gentle as his appearance.


    Teddy nodded and thanked him. He couldn''t help but think that while Vince and Kieran seemed wealthy, their temperament was entirely different.


    Kieran was distant and unreachable, handsome but untouchable-a born leader. On the other hand, Vince exuded a warm air, only showing seriousness when not smiling yet still carrying the authority of someone in power without Kieran''s oppressive air.


    Before L arrived, Teddy, the social butterfly, had already gotten familiar with Vince. Or he thought he did.


    "Jamie is quiet, and her personality is too mild, so you''ll need to take care of her and her agent more in the future," Vince said, gently pushing his sses, his gaze filled with tenderness as he looked at Jamie.


    Teddy paused, his eyes narrowing as he looked at Jamie. Didn''t they know how fierce Jamie could be when she wasn''t being sweet?


    Taking advantage of Vince''s inattention, Jamie nced up and shot Teddy a re. Teddy fell silent. Why did it feel like this family was all about creating personas? "Sorry for keeping you waiting," L said as she entered the room, greeted by the trio who had been there for a while. She politely spoke, her hair still wet from the shower, droplets at the ends of her hair.


    The scent of her shower gel and the jasmine fragrance she always carried flooded Vince''s senses.


    He paused for a moment as he looked at the fair face in front of him. Her eyes, like stars, locked onto his, giving him the fleeting illusion that she saw only him.


    Vince stood up slowly, btedly realizing the time. "You''re notte; we just arrived."


    He pushed his sses up, using the motion to mask the surprise and awe in his eyes.


    L knew he was just being polite. Jamie and Teddy greeted her and asked her to sit down.


    "Ms. Hart, this is my brother Vince Lane. Don''t be shy; we''re all family."


    Then, she turned to Vince. "Vince, this is L Hart, who''s been caring for me and Teddy a lot recently."


    After a few polite exchanges, they all finally settled down.


    When L sat across from Vince, she got a better look at his appearance. Her words slipped out before she processed it, "Mr. Lane, haven''t we met before?"


    He looked up, replying casually, "The Lane Group has holdings in the entertainment industry. Perhaps it was at some business event."

 Chapter 126

    At first, L didn''t think much of it. Vince''s words made sense and seemed reasonable.


    However, she sensed the ambiguity in his tone. She was sharp and perceptive but wasn''t the type to press for answers. So, she simply smiled and nodded.


    The dinner went smoothly, with no tension. It was almost over when Vince took out three gold-embossed invitations.


    The other three were puzzled, and Jamie spoke up first. "Vince, what''s this?"


    He smiled lightly. "Lane Group will hold a charity g in a few days. Many influential people from the industry will be there. You''ll have a chance to meet them."


    He ced the invitations on the table. "This is a special invitation with reserved seating."


    L was quick to understand, having observed the siblings throughout the dinner. Their rtionship seemed both familiar and distant. From what Jamie had said before, the two had spent years apart, one overseas and one domestically.


    Given that Lane Group had an entertainment division, it seemed like the best choice for Jamie to join upon returning home. However, that hadn''t happened.


    He clearly wanted to take care of her, so she likely didn''t want to join Lane Group and instead nned to make her own way. The invitation was just a ticket to the event; who they met and what opportunities arose would depend on them.


    L was actually quite pleased with this, as she didn''t want to rely on the Morgan family''s reputation.


    After dinner, as the night grew, she waved goodbye to the trio and drove back. To her surprise, she ran into Terry in the hotel lobby.


    His clothes were wrinkled, and his face had several bruises, as if he had just been in a fight. When he saw her, he quickly walked over; it was clear he was waiting for her.


    "I was going to wait for you outside your room, but the hotel wouldn''t disclose your room number."


    L nodded as she had asked the receptionist not to share her room details.


    "What happened to you?"


    Terry clearly didn''t want to talk about it and waved his hand dismissively. "Nothing."


    "Why are you here sote then? Is there something urgent?"


    He averted his gaze. He hade here for business, then dropped by to look for Dorian, only to learn that Dorian didn''t have any scenes tonight. So, he went to his ce instead.


    When he got out of the elevator, he heard a woman moaning. His brow furrowed, and a strange feeling stirred in his chest.


    He circled and saw two people standing against the wall, clearly drunk. The woman was leaning on Dorian, her shoulder exposed as Dorian''s kiss trailed from her lips down her neck.


    Terry recognized the woman¡ªshe was a rising star whose appearance was charming and seductive.


    She whispered, teasing him, "Someone''s outside. It would be bad if we''re seen. Let''s go to your room; if not, we can go to mine."


    Dorian''s chest burned with desire, but when he looked up and saw Terry, the fire immediately died.


    "What are you doing?" Terry''s usually carefree, wealthy demeanor was now cold and chilling.


    "What''s wrong?" The actress, who was still in Dorian''s arms, looked at him sidelong.


    Dorian btedly pushed her away. "Sorry, I drank too much."


    The actress'' eyes darkened, clearly displeased at the abrupt end to their moment.


    But then she grinned and teasingly tapped his chest with her well-manicured finger. "Next time, then."


    Before Dorian could enter the elevator, Terry punched his face. "Fuck you!"


    The punch ignited Dorian''s anger.

 Chapter 127

    "Terry, do you really think you''re someone important? I''ve put up with you for a long time!" Dorian cursed and threw a punch in return, unwilling to back down. They swung their fists wildly, and they stopped only when they were both too injured to move.


    Terryy on the ground briefly before slowly getting up and leaning on the wall. He spat the blood from his mouth and sneered. "You''re not worthy of L."


    As he turned to leave, Dorianughed coldly. "Terry, do you know who that woman was? You say I''m not worthy of L. What more have I not done for her?"


    Terry didn''t stop walking as he listened to Dorian''s question, striding away with his mind fixed on one thought-he should never have agreed to help Dorian.


    From the moment Dorian was entangled with Zara, he should have realized that Dorian was beyond redemption. He was a man who wanted it all, taking whatever he could while disregarding everything else.


    Terry waited for a long time outside L''s hotel. His injuries went from numb to painful. He frowned but remained silent.


    Finally, he saw her approaching. The cool night breeze lifted the hem of her skirt, and she looked like a fairy who had wandered into the human world.


    L noticed the blood on his face and blinked her beautiful eyes in surprise. She rummaged through her bag and pulled out two alcohol swabs. "Do you want to clean up first?"


    Terry instinctively took them but only crumpled them in his hand, almost squeezing them into a ball. He had thought of many things to say, but when he stood before her, he was unsure how to begin.


    She was kind, and he didn''t want to hurt her. He hesitated, trying several times to speak but remaining silent.


    She looked at him, her beautiful eyes briefly dropping before she chuckled.


    "Is it about Dorian? Or the script?" She paused, then added, "Or do you n to tell me that the script was something Dorian asked you to deliver?"


    Terry inhaled sharply. He hadn''t said anything, but her guesses were almost spot-


    on.


    L was even smarter than he had imagined.


    He suddenly remembered that she had been the top student in her major and had independently made short films during her sophomore year, winning many awards.


    If it hadn''t been for Dorian, perhaps he wouldn''t have had the chance to stand face-to-face with her. His gaze darkened. "Do you still like Dorian?"


    She paused as though hearing something strange. Her eyes shifted slightly, and she almost smiled in amusement.


    "No," she said, lifting her hand to push some stray hair behind her ear, her posturezy and casual.


    She rarely used his full name. "Terry Jones, I''m grateful for your visit today. Perhaps we could be friends if we don''t have any more involvement with Dorian."


    Terry looked down and smiled lightly before extending his hand. "Let me reintroduce myself. I''m Terry Jones. I n to enter the entertainment industry. I don''t know if there will be a chance to coborate with you in the future, Ms. Hart?"


    L met his smile with one of her own and gently shook his hand. "Hello, I''m L Hart. I''m honored that you value my abilities, Mr. Jones. I look forward to coborating in the future."


    They exchanged smiles, both of them silently agreeing never to bring up Dorian again.


    In Evergreen Heights, Kieran had just finished showering and put on a simple outfit, his hair was still wet. He casually wiped it with a towel. His movements were slow, and his eyes were clouded, hiding his emotions.


    Just then, Cole''s call came in.


    He answered, and the voice on the other end spoke first. "Mr. Morgan, we''ve figured it out. Zara arranged the rumor through a major Twitter influencer. She paid him 20 grand."


    Cole could faintly hear a light chuckle from the other side.


    He asked, "How should we handle this? Should I get someone to deal with her privately?"

 Chapter 128

    "Cole, is the Morgan family part of some gang?" Kieran''s voice was low, and it was impossible to tell his emotions.


    Cole knew Kieran wasn''t angry, but he still felt nervous. "Of course not."


    "Why are you talking about sending someone to teach Zara a lesson then?"


    He remained silent. Kieran switched the phone to speaker mode and casually ced it on the side.


    "Take the evidence and report it directly to the police. Make sure to stake out the ce and capture footage when they''re taken away."


    Cole understood the procedure and responded affirmatively.


    Kieran hung up, opened the bottom drawer, and pulled out thest photo. In the photo, a young woman stood in her school uniform under the old peach tree in the Morgan residence.


    The peach blossoms were in full bloom, but they couldn''tpare to the woman''s bright eyes and radiant smile. She was even more delicate and lovely than the flowers. L at 18 had no makeup on, her high ponytail was slowly swaying, yet she was more beautiful than anyone.


    His gaze lingered on her face, and his eyes softened with a hint of a smile. He stared for a long time before slowly sliding the photo back to the bottom of the drawer.


    It was tucked away, just like how she resided in the deepest corners of his heart.


    The next day, Zara was woken up by the sound of knocking. Irritated and angry, she opened the door, ready to yell, but she swallowed her words when she saw who it was.


    "Ms. Hayes, we are from the Northridge Police Station. We have evidence that suggests you were involved in malicious ndering. Pleasee with us for questioning."


    She froze. "Are you sure you have the right person? How could I be ndering anyone?"


    The police reiterated that they had evidence and asked her to cooperate.


    She immediately became displeased. "Don''t touch me! Do you know who I am? I''m a celebrity! You can''t just arrest me!


    "I''m innocent! Let go of me! You can''t just use me without reason! You better noty a hand on me, or I''ll sue you!"


    The police frowned. They hadn''t nned on using force, but after her loud protests and resistance, they had no choice but to handcuff her and take her away.


    The cold, heavy sensation on her wrist made her struggle even harder as she was forcibly escorted out. When she saw the media waiting outside, her face turned pale, and she quickly lowered her head.


    The police forbade filming, but the reporters stood far enough away to get the shots nheless.


    #ZaraArrested¡ªthe hashtag quickly trended, with videos showing her first struggling against the police, then bowing her head, seemingly trying to avoid being recognized.


    "What happened? What did Zara do?"


    "Are the police going after mistresses now?"


    The online discussion exploded, and as usual, Dorian and L were dragged into the conversation, sparking further spection.


    When Dorian saw the news, his facial expression turned sour. He red at Oliver. "This is a big incident! Why didn''t you tell me sooner?"


    Overwhelmed with work, Oliver genuinely hadn''t known about it. He felt wrongly used and was at a loss for words. He lowered his head, remaining silent, which only further angered Dorian.


    "What use are you to me?" He grabbed a cup and smashed it at Oliver.


    Oliver''s face turned pale, but he endured the pain and spoke up. "Mr. ke, don''t be mad. I''ll go to the police station and find out what''s happening."


    "You go?" Dorian''s eyes darkened. "Do you think I need even more trouble right now?"


    Zara''s arrest had escted things far more than expected. Dorian clenched his fist. He couldn''t afford to get pulled into this mess.


    Oliver''s eyes shed with emotion, and he lowered his head again. "Mr. Lane from Lane Group is holding a charity g soon. We could try to get an invitation and meet him there."

 Chapter 129

    Dorian''s expression softened a little when he heard this.


    "What are you still doing here then? Go and contact someone to get those invitations."


    Dorian''s gaze darkened as he watched Oliver nod and leave, making the air heavy and oppressive. He didn''t want to bother with Zara anymore, but he couldn''t fully let her go either.


    After thinking for a moment, he contacted someone to ask about the situation and see if he could get her out sooner.


    As for L... After that fight with Terry, he got Terry to send the script the next day. He wondered if Terry had said anything to L.


    A cold smile curled on his lips. Even if he had, what difference would it make?


    That rising star, who had risen to fame in the past two years under Nexus Entertainment''s support, owed much of her sess to her father, a senior executive at Nexus Entertainment.


    This wasn''t the first time she had shown interest in Dorian. To protect L, he had rejected her invitations several times.


    Until that day, when he was feeling down, he had a bit to drink and happened to run into her. At that moment, his control slipped. He hadn''t done anything too extreme, so what could L possibly be unhappy about?


    The filming for Samuel''s project was nearing its end. L had been busy daily, and Samuel had been mentoring her with all his knowledge.


    Time flew, and soon, it was the day of Lane Group''s charity g.


    A few days ago, Kieran hade to see her, and L had casually mentioned the event.


    "That day when I met Vince, I felt like I had seen him before."


    Kieran looked up, a rare hint of surprise in his eyes. "You don''t remember him?" "Hmm?" She was even more surprised.


    He lowered his gaze and smiled lightly, his expression cold, aloof, and stunningly beautiful.


    "He''s the current president of Lane Group. You should have met him in high school. Lucas brought him to our home once. He and Noah are also friends, and Noah brought him along another time."


    L was even more shocked. "I have no memory of it, but he does look familiar. Wait... he''s Mr. Lane''s son?"


    She knew that Vince was involved in business, but after the meal that day, she hadn''t made the connection between his Lane Group and the Lane Group she knew. So, Jamie was a youngdy from a wealthy family?


    L rubbed her forehead. Was Jamie just here to experience life? If Teddy found out, he would probably jump up in shock.


    Kieran chuckled. "They are rted, but not father-and-son rted-he''s his nephew."


    "Really? They do look alike."


    "Years ago, Vince''s father died in a car ident while saving Lucas. After that, Lucas took him in and treated him like he was his own, and Vince started managing Lane Group early on. His mother was heartbroken and took his sister abroad."


    Kieran slowly exined, "His sister is the new actress under you."


    L blinked in surprise and then asked, "Uncle Kieran, you knew about this all along?"


    "Yes, you''re still inexperienced, and I was worried someone might be inappropriate around you, so I did a quick check. Since nothing came up, I didn''t mention it to you."


    He smiled lightly. "Besides, I thought you would know. With a background like this, yourpany should have informed you."


    "Mypany didn''t mention it, and I don''t usually pay attention to my subordinates'' backgrounds." L pondered for a moment. "It was no wonder Jamie''s breach-of-contract penalty is a million higher than Teddy''s."


    "Breach-of-contract penalty?"


    She waved her hand dismissively. "I''m nning to leave Nexus Entertainment and take them with me."

 Chapter 130

    "Do you want to join Magi Pictures?" Kieran asked.


    L''s eyes brightened. "Is that possible?"


    He didn''t answer; instead, he asked with a helpless smile, "What do you think? If you need to terminate the contract in advance, I can have Cole contact their legal team and let them know."


    Her eyes curved into crescent-shaped smiles. "Thank you, Uncle Kieran. I''ll contact you if I need anything, but honestly, I''d love to head there sooner."


    She was still thinking about "Heart of rity," that big production!


    Kieran immediately understood her meaning. "Tomorrow, I''ll have Cole speak to them. Once you finish attending the charity g, Magi Pictures will contact you. For the g, let Cole know the sizes of the two new actors so he can prepare their outfits."


    L widened her eyes slightly. "So this is what it feels like to hitch a ride on someone else''s sess? I should have joined Magi Pictures sooner."


    She smiled, but there was no real regret in her expression.


    He lowered his eyes slightly. She didn''t need to rely on him to grow strong. But sometimes, he wished she could lean on him more so that she wouldn''t have to carry so much on her own.


    After the meal, L felt satisfied.


    The day before the charity g, Cole delivered the dresses to her hotel, and L brought Jamie and Teddy to try on the outfits.


    When Teddy saw the brand, his eyes widened. "Ms. Hart, how did you get these clothes?"


    After a moment, he almost burst into tears. "You two are so rich; I''m so jealous!" Jamie''s eyebrow twitched, and she was clearly disgusted. "If you''re so jealous of the rich, don''t wear them then."


    Teddy held the clothes, lifting his chin proudly. "Ms. Hart prepared these for me. I earned this backing fair and square, so of course, I have to show it off!"


    "This is from Uncle Kieran." Lughed at the two of them. "Mr. Mason is still here."


    Teddy slid over, excitedly shaking Cole''s hand. "Mr. Mason, please thank Mr. Morgan for me! From today on, he''s my biological uncle!"


    Jamie couldn''t bear to look any longer. She grabbed the clothes and headed to a corner to try them on. Her purple mermaid gown was adorned with sparkling pearls, shimmering under the lights.


    Teddy''s suit was perfectly tailored, making him look even taller. When he wasn''t smiling, his sharp expression matched the suit perfectly.


    L''s dress was simple a ck evening gown with a high slit and one exposed shoulder. It was a sensual style she didn''t often go for, and her long hair cascaded over her shoulder, making her fair skin stand out.


    The ck dress added a touch of mystery, making her appear even more alluring.


    On the night of the charity g, media outlets gathered outside in advance. The cameras captured one notable figure after another walking by, from business moguls to well-known entertainment industry celebrities. These celebrities, with their high profiles, needed such events to enhance their image in the eyes of their fans.


    Then, L and herpanions appeared, with Jamie and Teddy on either side. L and Jamie were used to such grand asions but were concerned that Teddy might feel nervous. After getting out of the car, their gazes subtly shifted toward him.


    Viewers watching the live stream found it odd.


    "Who are they? Are they some young heirs?"


    "Are they from the entertainment industry? The man is handsome, and the women are beautiful-how do I not know them?"


    "With their looks and poise, they must be from some wealthy family. They''re so eye-catching. I love looking at them! More camera time, please!"


    "Debut! Debut! I''m the first to follow them!"


    As the camera zoomed in, someone noticed something.


    "Wait, isn''t the person in the middle, L?"


    "It''s her! I saw her on Dorian''s livestream; the beauty filter was shocking! Oh my goodness! She''s stunning!"


    "Not gonna lie, but Mr. ke has good taste!"

 Chapter 131

    The media directed their cameras at the three on the red carpet, and like the viewers watching the live stream, they were also amazed by their looks.


    "Are the two next to her from the entertainment industry?"


    "Are these two neers from Nexus Entertainment? Are they really this good- looking?"


    "Send me the information for the woman next to them. I want to follow her!"


    "The guy next to her is Teddy Anderson! He''s the one Jamie pushed down the stairs!"


    "He''s a handsome young man. I love him!"


    L and herpanions gave a slight nod to the cameras. Their expressions were calm andposed, their movements graceful and elegant. They resembled heirs from a prestigious family-elegant and mysterious.


    Teddy, who was a bit nervous earlier, began to calm down.


    L walked forward in her high heels, and the other two followed half a step behind her, their presencemanding attention. She saw a man leaving the next car as they neared the entrance, and her gaze lingered for a moment.


    Dorian noticed her gaze and looked up. When he saw the somewhat familiar figure, his fingers, hanging by his side, twitched slightly.


    He quickly dismissed the thought,ughing at himself. He had gone through a lot to get an invitation to this charity g¡ªhow could L possibly get in?


    The media turned their cameras on him, and his usual cold face showed a hint of


    a smile. He waved at the camera, and his fans cheered wildly below.


    The live streamments flooded in.


    "Mr. ke, you''re so handsome. I love you!"


    "I really think Dorian and L look perfect together! I can''t even imagine how good-looking their children would be!"


    "Are you crazy? Is this L''s hired trolls? Don''t drag Mr. ke into this!"


    "Mr. ke stands alone! To those self-righteous people-don''te near him!" Since L had rejected Dorian''s offer of reconciliation, his fans harbored deep resentment toward her.


    Their invitation was special. As soon as they showed it, someone led them straight to the center of the event.


    "The g hasn''t started yet, so you three can rest here now." The attendant politely led them to a less crowded lounge area, where drinks and snacks wereid out.


    Jamie brought L a ss of juice, and Teddy wandered around, inspecting everything. He eventually picked out a few snacks and obediently sat beside L. "This is my first time being in such a fancy ce."


    Curious about his background for the first time, Jamie asked, "What does your family do?"


    He took a bite of food, and his eyes lit up like a dog savoring a delicious treat. If he had a tail, it would surely be wagging. "My family is from the nearby town. My parents are farmers, and when I was little, I mostly dealt with grains."


    He took another bite of food, and although he seemed envious of the extravagant life around him, he didn''t feel a shred of inferiority about his past.


    On the contrary, he spoke with pride. "I used to go to the fields with my parents to nt corn and wheat. Sometimes, we nted soybeans, and others, sweet potatoes.


    "My favorite part was digging holes with the kids in the vige to roast sweet potatoes when harvest season came." His eyes sparkled as he talked about these memories,pletely forgetting the delicious treats in his hands.


    "You don''t know, Jamie, the sweet potatoes my parents grow are way sweeter than the ones sold on the street."


    Jamie was a bit surprised. "Really? Is there some trick to nting them?"


    "Not really." He waved his hand. "It''s probably just the variety."


    She looked on with admiration. "I had no idea! If I get the chance, I''ll definitely try your family''s sweet potatoes."


    L sat nearby, smiling as she listened to their conversation, though her gaze drifted to the people who had already entered. When Vince handed her the invitation that day, it felt like he was handing her a piece of paper.

 Chapter 132

    L had initially thought that this was just a regr g. However, seeing the people who had already entered, she realized that this charity g was far grander than she had imagined.


    The few people sitting there were renowned domestic entrepreneurs, and the celebrities she could see were all top-tier.


    She rested her chin on her hand, her expression a bitzy. The light on her face made her skin appear even fairer and clearer than the crystal chandelier above. "Why is Dorian here?"


    Jamie suddenly spotted him holding a wine ss and engaging in conversation nearby. Her eyes, which had been full of smiles, suddenly darkened.


    "What''s wrong? Why do you look so unhappy?" Vince asked as he approached and saw her sudden change in expression.


    She motioned toward him with her chin. "Vince, did you invite him?"


    Although she asked this, she felt that he had not invited Dorian. After all, he knew she didn''t like him.


    Vince looked over and confirmed. "No, he must have gotten an invitation from somewhere else."


    "Don''t be upset," he said, ruffling Jamie''s head. "If you don''t like it, I''ll have him escorted out."


    L quickly intervened when she saw that Jamie seemed about to agree. "He''s already inside, and there are media outside. If he''s caught on camera, it could negatively affect the Lane Group."


    Jamie pouted, her round face losing some of its cheer. "Let him be, then."


    As they were talking, Dorian noticed Vince and the others. After all, his goal today was to meet Vince. He was about to marvel at the few figures around Vince upon seeing thetter speaking calmly with them, but his expression immediately darkened when he saw their faces.


    One of the male celebrities speaking to him froze for a moment. He was wondering if he had said something wrong. Just as he was about to speak, Dorian stood up and walked in a different direction without saying a word.


    The male celebrity followed his gaze and saw L. His curiosity was piqued, and he couldn''t help but gossip.


    He pulled a beautiful female celebrity aside and subtly pointed in L''s direction. The two exchanged looks and, pretending to be casual, moved closer to her.


    Vince was the first to notice Dorian approaching. He nudged Jamie. "Dorian is here."


    Jamie''s expression, which had yet to soften, immediately turned cold again. She nced at L helplessly. "L, do you want me to get rid of him?"


    L lowered her gaze, seemingly deep in thought. It was only after hearing what Kieran had said that she connected the recent events and people.


    When she broke up with Dorian, the movie project she wanted was with the Lane Group. After their breakup, she was contacted by a Lane Group representative, who had been keen on having her take over the project.


    She wanted to take it, but the payments were still routed through Dorian''s team even though the contract was in her name. She didn''t want to get involved with him anymore, but this project was crucial to him, and he would never let it go.


    That was why they were now at a standstill.


    Vince, who was the president of Lane Group, seemed to have understood her thoughts. L suspected that Dorian had gotten an invitation today just to meet him and convince him to rece the project manager, ensuring that the project would be under Dorian''s control.


    "Is something wrong?" Seeing as she hadn''t spoken, Vince asked again.


    She shook her head. "It''s nothing. He''s probably not here for me but for you."

 Chapter 133

    Before Vince could ask more, Dorian had already approached.


    "Mr. Lane." As L had predicted, he spoke first, addressing Vince. He continued, "May I have a word with you in private?"


    The two were of simr height, and Vince met his gaze without showing any emotion. Having managed Lane Group for many years, he seemed gentle but


    was far fromcking in temper.


    Lucas personally mentored him, and the two shared a striking resemnce and had simr personalities.


    He spoke coolly, "If it''s nothing urgent, we can talk here."


    The three people sitting nearby looked up at them, some watching curiously while some were clearly displeased.


    Dorian lowered his gaze and locked eyes with L. A hint of mockery appeared on his lips.


    She didn''te in using his name, did she? Was she so desperate to seduce someone? But as he looked up at Vince, he quickly suppressed that smirk.


    "It''s about a previous coboration between Lane Group and my team. This matter might be unsuitable for outsiders, so I would appreciate it if we could step aside."


    When Vince''s gaze briefly shifted toward L, Dorian''s irritation deepened. He loosened his tie, feeling a bit morefortable.


    Vince gave a half-smile, replying, "Alright. Let''s go over there."


    Once the two walked away, Jamie asked, "Ms. Hart, how did you know he was here to speak with Vince?"


    "When I left Dorian''s team, they were working on a film project with Lane Group, but this project was something I negotiated. The person in charge at Lane Group insisted on working only with me."


    Jamie thought for a moment. "So, he''s here to ask Vince to rece you?"


    "Is this project that important to him?" Teddy asked, confused.


    With his aloof attitude, would he really lower himself to beg?


    Upon hearing his words, L smiled. "It''s very important."


    This project was a key step in his n to break free from the control of Nexus Entertainment. That was why he went through so many obstacles to show up here. Beforeing here, he must have considered many ways to approach this.


    L nced toward Vince, and her eyes met Dorian''s for a brief moment. She casually averted her gaze and looked at Vince.


    Her dismissive attitude stirred Dorian''s frustration. She was really good at pretending!


    Vince seemed to sense something and turned his head, offering L a faint smile.


    Dorian''s perfectlyposed expression nearly cracked. How dare she flirt with another man in front of him?


    They exchanged a few words, but they couldn''t hear the conversation since L and the others were standing far away.


    From Dorian''s expression, it seemed they hadn''t reached an agreement.


    After their talk, Dorian stood still momentarily, watching Vince approach L and the others. He spoke to them softly before walking away.


    L didn''t want to speak to Dorian any longer, so she led the others to mingle with other guests. For them, the goal of this g was to meet potential investors and look for good scripts.


    Given Vince''s attitude earlier, people at the event were now more curious about them.


    After introducing themselves, everyone was friendly and open.


    L had a low tolerance for alcohol, and after a few sses of sweet wine, she


    felt a little dizzy. She told Jamie and Teddy to continue chatting and went to the side to rest by herself.

 Chapter 134

    As soon as L sat down, thest person she wanted to see appeared beside her.


    Dorian sat on the couch beside her, his face dark with anger. "What did you do to Zara? Was it you who made sure the police took her?"


    It had been days since Zara was detained at the police station, and no amount of money could get her released.


    L''s originally fair face, which was slightly flushed from her drinking wine, was now tinged with a faint rouge.


    She pressed her delicate fingers to her temples; her thoughts were still clear. "Do you think I can control the police? Mr. ke, it seems you think too highly of me."


    Her words made him clench his teeth. Now, she had another bad habit-she was sharp-tongued and sarcastic!


    "The celebrity you''ve been promoting in Nexus Entertainment for thest two years, the daughter of Nexus Entertainment''s upper management, has repeatedly made advances toward me, but I''ve rejected her every time."


    "So, what?" She raised her eyes, her expression indifferent.


    "L, can''t you understand? I''ve rejected many offers and temptations, but you''re flirting with others. Are you worthy of me? Of our rtionship?"


    As he spoke, his anger became uncontroble, his eyes filled with rage as if he wanted to burn her to ashes.


    However, she didn''t show the response he had hoped for, no sign of being moved or guilty. She remained cool and distant, like mist over a snowfield-cold and inscrutable. Though she smiled faintly, it strangely made others feel sorrowful. Dorian furrowed his brows. Was she pitying him out of sympathy and... Disdain? "Dorian, stop putting on these disgusting, dramatic acts. Aren''t you tired?" Her eyes weren''t as clear as before; they seemed clouded as if veiled in mist.


    Dorian sneered, adopting a condescending tone. "L, the one who is disgusting is you. You keep saying you want to break up and don''t want to reconcile, but here you are, using my name to attend this charity g. Isn''t that right?"


    After she heard his words, her expression grewplex, a strange and indescribable emotion in her eyes. Her gaze wasn''t sharp, yet he felt like she could see through him.


    Before he could ask what she meant, she spoke first. "Dorian, where did you get your invitation?"


    Her tone was calm, but it sent a jolt through Dorian. His hand, which had been casually resting, clenched tightly. Though seemingly calm, his eyes betrayed everything.


    Many people from the entertainment industry were invited to this g, and while there weren''t many more prominent than him, he was the only one who had sought out an invitation.


    If it were a normal situation, they would not have invited him, and he would not have bothereding. But today, he had to be here.


    Dorian''s gaze met L''s, and he suddenly remembered that she had spoken with Vince earlier. She must have found out he didn''t have an invitation through Vince. Otherwise, how would she know?


    She kept iming she wasn''t concerned about his affairs, yet she kept probing into his every move. Women really were the most contradictory.


    Just as he was about to retort with a mockingment, L spoke again, her toneced with sarcasm.


    "Dorian, what reputation do you have? You couldn''t even get in, yet you have the nerve to say I came in using your name?"


    He stiffened slightly, a rare, awkward expression shing across his face. She noticed this brief moment of unease and couldn''t help but feel a sense of mockery. So, the screen legend could actually feel guilty.


    However, it was only for a moment. He quickly regained hisposure, his gaze returning to its arrogant, lofty demeanor. He looked at the person before him as if she were an insignificant ant.


    "What are you doing here?"


    L stood up, casting a dismissive nce at him. "My business is none of your concern, Mr. ke."


    "You!" Dorian, already irritated from not securing the deal with Vince, was further enraged by her attitude. "You didn''t use some underhanded method to get in, did you? L, how far have you fallen?"

 Chapter 135

    L looked at him with a hint of pity. "Mr. ke, is it because you often use underhanded methods that you assume everyone else does the same?"


    The bright overhead lights fell on her face, her ck slit dress making her skin appear as white as snow.


    Dorian didn''t know when, but it seemed their positions had shifted-he was no longer the one in control.


    Despite her having nothing, she always managed to make him feel like the truly barren one. Just like at this moment, she gazed at him with pity, like a divine being looking down on a mortal struggling in vain.


    He furrowed his brows tightly. "No matter how much you deny it, you can''t change the fact that this g isn''t a ce for someone like you to be.


    "L, I don''t care what method you used, but after all this time, you should realize that the freedom you want isn''t easy to obtain. This industry is aplex one to navigate.


    "If you obediently return to my side and do what you''re told, I''ll give you your position as my agent again, and you won''t have to struggle anymore.


    "You may have managed to get into this event, but how much effort did you put in without me? You know the truth. As for me, I could have gotten in with a word. Clearly, there was an easier way for you to take, but you chose to endure all that humiliation. Do you enjoy self-torture?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, she couldn''t help butugh. But her beautiful eyes, which could see through people''s hearts, showed no trace of amusement.


    After a moment, she stoppedughing, her expression turning yful as she looked at him. "Mr. ke, don''t you find your words contradictory? Look at this g today. Who here isn''t someone of importance?"


    L''s long, slender fingers pointed toward the crowd, and Dorian followed her gaze.


    Men in suits and women in exquisite dresses-every single one of them was influential in one way or another in Northridge. But many people in the room were far less sessful than himself.


    Dorian remained silent, but his gaze already spoke volumes. What did that mean?


    L seemed to understand his thoughts, her eyes darkening. "Yes, many people here aren''t as good as you, but most of those who are better than you are so because of years of hard work. If you say that one day, when you reach their age, you won''t be any worse than them¡ª"


    She nodded. "There''s a possibility. But does that mean there''s no one here that you can''t beat?"


    "For example," she said calmly. "Vince Lane."


    As soon as she finished her sentence, Dorian''s expression changed. Though they were the same age, Vince had already been in charge of the Lane Group business when Dorian had just started his career.


    It took him a moment to react, and the anger in his eyes was evident. He was clearly trying to hold it in, but his face still turned pale with fury.


    "He only got where he is because of his family. When did you be so materialistic?"


    L knew that his family background had always been a sore point for him. His parents had also been in business and had done quite well. If it hadn''t been for that car ident years ago, perhaps he would have been a wealthy heir by now.


    His family background might not matter as much if he were an ordinary person now. But as a superstar in this industry, background yed a huge role. When he had just debuted, he went around with various crews doing minor roles, and there were people with better backgrounds who would tell him that his lowly origin meant he would never be a famous celebrity. His background was set in stone, and no matter how hard he worked, he could never change the fact that he came from the slums.


    L knew about this, and at the time, she had fought one of the crew members. Later, Noah found out about it. Not long after, that person''s familypany was embroiled in a financial dispute, and the person disappeared from the industry. Dorian was quite pleased, saying that bad people would eventually be punished. But she thought momentarily, suspecting that this could have been Noah''s doing. Even if it were, it was because that person''s family had done something wrong, and no one could have caused such argepany to copse unless they deserved it.


    L slowly raised her eyes and nced at him, her gaze as cold as the first snow falling yet still beautiful enough to make it impossible to look away.

 Chapter 136

    "Sure, he relied on his family initially, but could you have handled Lane Group any better?" L smiled faintly and continued, "Didn''t you say thating back to you would make things easier for me?


    "Why should it have to be you? Isn''t Vince a better choice?" Her final remark hit Dorian''s heart and shattered the dignity he had maintained for years.


    He opened his mouth but couldn''te up with a reply.


    L let out a derisiveugh and turned to leave.


    In a panic, he grabbed her arm and asked, "L, do you even realize what you''re saying? And how exactly is he better than me?"


    L didn''t hold back as she replied, "He''s gentler than you,es from a better family, and even-"


    Before she could finish, amotion suddenly erupted at the entrance.


    "Why is that person here all of a sudden?"


    "No idea. Did something major happen?"


    "Let''s greet them, make a good impression, and see if there''s a chance for coboration." The guests at the banquet murmured among themselves.


    L, whose words had been interrupted, looked toward the entrance. There, she saw the man who had just arrived.


    He was dressed in a dark suit and stood tall andmanding, with broad shoulders and a slim waist. His expression was cold, his eyes were sharp, and his jawline perfectlyplemented his straight, chiseled features. His demeanor exuded a restrained yet imposing aura, immediately drawing everyone''s attention.


    As he walked forward, his every move emanated an undeniable presence, as if he were the top dog here.


    Kieran nced over the crowd and immediately spotted her in a ck slit gown, her slightly curled long hair cascading over her shoulders, perfectlyplementing her slender waist. He swallowed hard and quickly averted his gaze from L.


    It was as though they were strangers.


    The dress she wore was Keiran''s choice. He knew it would look great on her, but he never expected it to be this captivating. His hand hung at his side, fingers twitching slightly as if to push the image of her bare skin out of his thoughts.


    Kieran continued walking forward with an indifferent expression. However, he had also noticed the man standing beside L in that fleeting nce-a persistent and unwee presence.


    Behind him, Cole shed a big smile at L while Kieran seemed determined to keep his distance.


    L overheard someone whispering in front of her. "Was Mr. Mason smiling at me?"


    The person next to them looked equally puzzled. "I think he was. Do you know him?"


    The first person furrowed their brows, thinking hard. "How would I know someone that important?"


    Thisment made L chuckle. The smile on her lips was brighter than the crystal chandelier above.


    Dorian''s frown deepened. "You¡ª"


    She looked at him, but instead of continuing her earlier remarks, she said, "Look, the person who just walked in. Don''t you think he''s an even better choice?"


    Although L said this aloud, she was apologizing to Kieran in her heart. How rude of her to borrow his influence to intimidate others.


    Dorian could no longer keep cool, but he still couldn''t resist belittling her. "Do you even know who he is? You wouldn''t even get to speak to him with your status!"

 Chapter 137

    Dorian felt hatred and jealousy as he stared at the man''s face, which vaguely resembled Noah''s. His height was something most men could only dream of reaching, and Dorian was not an exception to most men.


    L listened to his words, seemingly lost in thought.


    After a moment, she feigned innocence and asked, "From the sound of it, Mr. ke should have some connections to him, right?


    "If I apologize to you now and agree toe back as your manager, could you introduce me to that big shot?"


    Dorian''s face turned ashen, and he could barely hold his emotions in check. His gaze darkened as if he wanted to drag her down into an abyss.


    L tilted her head slightly. "Judging by your reaction, I guess that''s a no. Never mind. I''ll just ask Vince. Perhaps he can."


    She smiled lightly. For a moment, it seemed devoid of any pretense.


    Dorian felt an oppressive weight settle in his chest. His patience with L was stretched to its limit, and he realized he couldn''t bear her any longer.


    But at this moment, there was nothing he could do. He couldn''t even stop her if he wanted.


    With his career on the line and surrounded by prominent business figures, he had to maintain hisposure and image. Otherwise, all his previous efforts would be for nothing.


    Dorian''s gaze lingered on L until she turned a corner and disappeared from sight. He held his wine ss and walked over to a well-known real estate mogul in Northridge City.


    Dorian had sought towork, and things were going well until Dorian mentioned hispany and his intention to coborate. At that moment, the man''s expression shifted, and he looked at Dorian with aplicated expression.


    The man said with a half-smile, "Mr. ke, I''m sorry, but I''ve already secured a business partner for this coboration. Perhaps we can discuss something for the future."


    Dorian nodded regretfully, and they exchanged a few more pleasantries before moving on to the next group of potential partners. Yet, without exception, each of them gave him the same response: not this time, but perhaps in the future. Even Dorian, who was slow to catch on, could sense something was amiss.


    On the second floor of the banquet hall, L stood in a less conspicuous spot, leaning against the nearby railing as she looked down at Dorian amidst the crowd.


    Her expression was calm, as though he were just another ordinary person among the masses.


    "Are you still concerned about him?"


    A man''s voice came from behind. L turned to find Vince looking at her with an inquisitive gaze.


    She smiled and shook her head. "I''m just curious when he changed. It''s different from what I remember."


    Vince stepped closer and said, "People are naturally prone to change. Some hold onto their original intentions, while others simply follow the flow."


    He noticed her subtle nod of agreement, and there was no trace of sadness in her eyes.


    "Do you know what Dorian just told me?"


    By this time, the effects of the alcohol had worn off, and L''s eyes were clear and serene, her smile gentle and radiant.


    She spoke with a hint ofziness in her tone, "For the movie project that Lane Group is coborating on with his team, he wants you to agree to remove me as the project lead."


    Vince was surprised that she knew about this matter. "I haven''t agreed with him yet. I just spoke with the vice president responsible for the project, and he told me it was you who negotiated the deal.


    "He agreed to sign because he values your abilities."


    He observed L closely, but her expression didn''t shift in the slightest. He


    continued, "If you want, you can continue to be in charge of the project."

 Chapter 138

    L''s expression shifted slightly. After some thought, she asked, "Are you helping me because you believe I have the ability or because I''m managing Jamie?"


    Vince replied, "What''s the difference?"


    She answered calmly, "If you believe in my ability, I''d happily take on the role. But if you''re offering me special treatment because of Jamie, then there''s no need.


    "Taking care of Jamie is just my responsibility. During this time, she has helped me more than once. If anyone should be thanking anyone, it should be me."


    Vince stared at her for some time. Her features were delicate, and every line and curve was wless. Her eyes were clear and lively, which added to her undeniable beauty.


    Logically speaking, someone as refined and beautiful as her should have been pampered like a rose, sheltered and adored. Yet, Vince felt she was more like a wild rose, growing fiercely along a fence, vibrant and full of life. The kind that could bloom even in the coldest of winters, undeterred by the harshest of seasons.


    He began to understand why his typically reserved younger sister would light up with enthusiasm when speaking about her. A gentle, kind, transparent, yet resilient person like her was worthy of admiration, even from him.


    They spoke for a while more, and then L''s gaze suddenly drifted to something behind him.


    Vince sensed that her gaze had softened, like a gentle spring breeze, calming, tender, and it tugged at his heart. Suddenly, memories flooded his mind, taking him back many years ago when he visited the Morgan family with Lucas.


    By that time, his father had been gone for many years, and his mother and sister had lived abroad for most of the time. Out of guilt, his uncle treated him as if he were his own son.


    Although he had never suffered in life, his heart still felt barren.


    He followed a strict routine: school during the day and studying management at thepany in the evenings. His days were full, but there was little excitement.


    He had no friends to speak of, no faith to guide him. His life seemed fine on the outside, but only he knew how lonely his heart truly was. Sometimes, he would hope that this father was still with him.


    His uncle invited him to visit the Morgan residence during a holiday. He had expected the old mansion to be stuffy and dull, but when they arrived, he realized it was anything but.


    Outside the garden walls, there were rows of climbing roses. As they walked further, there were artificial rock formations, water channels, and plenty of fruit and vegetable nts.


    A rather old-looking peach tree stood proudly, bearing fruit. There was a swing under the tree, and a girl in a white dress was sitting on it.


    Her long hair was tied back loosely with a simple ck band, keeping it in ce. She was holding a book,pletely engrossed in reading. She read so intently that she didn''t even notice when someone approached.


    Vince had seen many girls, but he had never encountered one as serene as this youngdy. Her long eyshes fluttered with each blink like a butterfly''s wings. Yet, what he didn''t notice was that the butterfly hadnded on his chest, sending ripples through his heart.


    When the girl noticed someone was near, she seemed startled. She haphazardly slipped on the shoes discarded beneath the swing, and her ears turned slightly pink.


    "Hello," she said, her voice sweet and soft. "The elders are in the living room. You can go straight in."


    Vince thought to himself, "Even her voice was sweet."


    He followed Lucas forward but then nced back. He saw the girl tugging at the hem of her skirt, which had gotten caught in the swing. She sat there alone in the courtyard for a long time.


    It wasn''t until Noah came back that he snatched her book away, forcing her into a game. The girl seemed helpless, though being the younger among the two, she indulged Noah''s antics as if she were caring for a child.


    Later, Vince asked his uncle about the girl. When he found out that the Morgan family had taken her in after her parents had recently passed, he couldn''t quite describe the feeling that welled up inside him at that moment.


    The image of the girl sitting under the peach tree lingered in his memory. At that moment, he felt their souls had resonated through a shared loneliness.

 Chapter 139

    Afterward, Vince found himself unconsciously paying attention to the news about the adopted daughter of the Morgan family.


    He knew that L had excelled in high school and that she and Noah shared a close rtionship. He knew she had been epted into the best film university and had pursued her passion for directing.


    He also knew that she had fallen in love. It was only when he learned this that Vince realized how much attention he had been giving to L.


    He began deliberately avoiding news about her. During that time, he suffered from sleepless nights.


    Slowly, life returned to its normal rhythm. Home and work became his two fixed points. He buried himself in heavy work, trying to numb the loneliness gnawing at him.


    He thought that L had long been forgotten in his mind. But then, not long ago, he came across news of L and Dorian breaking up and discovered that his sister, Jamie''s agent, was none other than L.


    At that moment, Vince found it difficult to put his feelings into words. Now, she stood before him, and following her line of sight, he saw a man walking toward them.


    The man had broad shoulders and a narrow waist-a ssic physique. His well- tailored suit made his already impressive height even more striking.


    Kieran had subdued some of his aura, and though he wasn''t as imposing as when he first entered, his presence stillmanded attention.


    People couldn''t help but notice him.


    He looked up at L, his expression calm, his gaze as cold as usual but with a trace of warmth buried deep.


    "Mr. Morgan," Vince spoke quickly.


    The man nodded slightly, his gaze falling on the girl behind him.


    Vince paused for a moment before quickly picking up on the situation. "Mr. Morgan, I still need to check on a few things downstairs. Please feel free to take your time."


    He turned back to L. "L, there''s a lounge over there. Could you please help me show Mr. Morgan the way? Thank you."


    She nodded politely. "Sure, You go ahead."


    Vince nodded before leaving them. Once he was out of earshot, L''s smile became even sweeter. "Uncle Kieran."


    Kieran took a few long strides and was soon standing before her. "Tired?"


    She shook her head. "I had a few sses of sweet wine earlier, so I''m a bit dizzy, but I feel better now.


    "Uncle Kieran, look at that person." L stood by the railing and pointed down to someone below.


    Kieran nced down. "Joyce Group''s CEO. Hispany, Citrus Media, has been growing rapidly in the domestic market these past two years.


    "I heard they''ve secured several major projects recently. Are you interested in that?"


    He had guessed right away, and L wasn''t surprised. She knew exactly how sharp Kieran was.


    She nodded. "But Nexus Entertainment and Citrus Media have alwayspeted. Since I''m with Nexus Entertainment now, it wouldn''t be appropriate for me to approach him."


    She frowned slightly, looking a little troubled. "If I miss this opportunity today, I probably won''t get another chance to meet him."


    L leaned on the railing, deep in thought. For a moment, she couldn''t think of a better solution.


    She thought to herself, "I should''ve worked harder to earn money back then." She might have broken her contract by now and wouldn''t be bound by Nexus Entertainment.


    Kieran lowered his gaze and nced at the exposed skin on the girl''s legs, which were smooth and fair, visible from the slit in her skirt.


    He subtly shifted his body to block her; then, he pulled out a VIP invitation from Magi Pictures.


    L caught sight of the red envelope. She looked puzzled, but when she saw the words ''Magi Pictures'' on the invitation, her troubled gaze instantly shifted to one of joy.


    "Uncle Kieran, you''re a savior!"


    As she raised her eyes, Kieran''s gaze met hers, mirroring her reflection.


    Kieran''s fingers, hanging by his side, moved slightly as though he wanted to tuck a loose strand of hair behind her ear. However, he hesitated and didn''t make the move. In his heart, he thought, "I''m not a savior. I''m just your¡ª"


    As he realized what he had been thinking, his gaze deepened. He quickly turned away from L''s eyes, not allowing himself to think any further.


    On the venue''s first floor, Dorian was in a foul mood after being rejected. He tugged at his tie in frustration.


    Just then, his eyes swept over to the second-floor railing andnded on a familiar figure.


    He looked up and saw L and Kieran together. The man, with his eyes slightly lowered, was handing her a red object that looked like an invitation.


    L had her back to him, so he couldn''t see her expression clearly. However,


    based on her bodynguage, she was obviously happy.


    Dorian suddenly recalled something L had said to him earlier.


    "Look, isn''t that person who just entered a better choice?"


    Dorian clenched his fists, his knuckles turning pale from the force. When did L


    get involved with Kieran?

 Chapter 140

    No, it shouldn''t be possible! How could someone as important as Kieran possibly be interested in L?


    Then, it dawned on Dorian. Recently, L had been close to Noah, so she probably used his name to get the invitation.


    He suddenly realized how L had gotten the invite for tonight''s event.


    It must have been Noah who helped her. What an idiot. He didn''t even realize that the invitation he had given to L was now being used to seduce his uncle. How would Noah feel if he found out?


    But even so, Dorian still felt disgusted by the situation.


    He wanted to storm over and drag L away, but he dared not make a scene in front of Kieran. If he offended him, his future would be a nightmare.


    It seemed that the people on the second floor sensed Dorian''s sharp gaze. Kieran shifted his body and nced down at Dorian coldly.


    Standing at the top, with his imposing aura thatmanded respect, Dorian felt an overwhelming pressure.


    He forced himself to meet the man''s gaze, but Kieran quickly looked away with indifference as though Dorian was no more significant than a tiny ant.


    Dorian felt humiliated. He was certain that L had said something to make Kieran think poorly of him. So, his resentment toward L only deepened.


    Meanwhile, L kept ncing at her exclusive invitation, unaware of the brief moment of tension Kieran had experienced.


    She narrowed her eyes and smiled, but the sparkle in her gaze remained.


    "Go handle your business first, and make sure to rest early after you''re done." Kieran''s voice was gentle, his lips curved in a smile.


    The soft yellow light that fell on his face warmed his originally cold features, his expression bing more serene, like the hazy glow of moonlight.


    L was slightly dazed before quickly snapping back to her senses. She then replied like a well-behaved child, "I''ll go now."


    She moved down the stairs while Cole approached Kieran.


    "Dorian got the invitation through Mr. Walker. They still have ongoing coborations. The otherpanies with whom we have partnerships have already made it clear that they will not renew contracts once they expire.


    "Tonight, Dorian tried to approach otherpanies for potential coboration, but with the tip we''ve spread earlier, no one has agreed yet.


    "He exchanged a few pleasantries, but it''s unclear whether they''re truly rejecting him or just waiting to see how Morgan Group handles it.


    "Should we do anything about it?" Cole asked.


    Kieran scanned the area downstairs before he turned and walked down the stairs.


    The lounge area was quieter now, and Dorian sat there, feeling agitated. He nced up at the second floor, but L and Kieran were no longer there.


    He was worried. Was L really getting involved with Kieran or simply using Noah''s influence to get a chance to speak?


    Either way, neither situation was something he wanted to see.


    Dorian found L''s wordsughable; a mere orphan with nothing to her name dared to fancy the Morgan Group''s CEO.


    The wealthy are most particr about social standing, especially someone like Kieran. His marriage would undoubtedly be a matter to be discussed at a negotiation table.


    L was simply overestimating herself and seeking her own downfall.


    However, there was a part of Dorian that was uncertain. After all, L''s appearance and figure were undeniable. People like her easily attracted men''s attention.


    If Kieran were to take an interest in her, perhaps nning for a one-night stand or


    even thinking of keeping her as his mistress for a period...


    Then, L would no longer be pure. He couldn''t ept that!


    He began scanning the venue for L''s figure.


    He pushed thoughts of business aside for the moment. His priority was to take L back and make herpletely his, and only then would he deal with other matters.


    Dorian looked like a wolf hunting for prey-fierce and terrifying. He was so focused that he didn''t even notice someone approaching.


    Finally, he saw L standing across from Benjamin. The woman who had just been indifferent to him was now chatting pleasantly with Benjamin.


    His first reaction was that L had seduced Benjamin. Why else would she have this opportunity?


    Dorian''s expression darkened, and he immediately stood up, intending to grab her.


    "Mr. ke." Kieran''s calm voice rang out like the cold, delicate snowkes falling in winter.

 Chapter 141

    Dorian froze in ce, taking a deep breath before looking back.


    He suppressed his emotions and tried to appearposed. "Mr. Morgan, how may I help you?"


    After facing repeated setbacks today, Dorian went to ask Vince, who had helped him get the invitation, if something had happened that he wasn''t aware of.


    That was when he discovered that Morgan Group''s subtle hints had caused his string of lost coborations and increasingly difficult career path.


    However, he couldn''t think of any reason he had offended Morgan Group. The only exnation was that Noah, using Kieran''s name, took action on behalf of L.


    After all, he hadn''t personally offended Kieran, and the Morgan Group''s president wouldn''t target someone unless there was some personal reason behind it.


    At this moment, Kieran, the president of Morgan Group, was sitting right in front of him.


    Dorian was genuinely angry. Was it because Morgan Group was so big and powerful that they could trample on ordinary folks like him? Yet he never once considered that he had been treating L in the same way.


    Dorian was seething inside, and if L had been there, he would have pped her across the face. An unreasonable, disobedient woman like her needed a proper lesson!


    "Mr. ke, I heard you are looking for cooperation?" Kieran raised his eyes. He was sitting on a regr sofa, but it felt like he was sitting on a throne.


    His elegance, noble aura, and powerful presence made him impossible to ignore. Dorian felt both resentment and fear toward him. His fist was clenched tightly as he spoke, "Yes, but what exactly is Mr. Morgan''s intention?"


    He couldn''t afford to offend Kieran. He struggled to suppress his emotions while speaking.


    After all, a warning from Noah, using Morgan Group''s name, had already put him in a difficult position.


    If he angered Kieran, things would be much harder for him.


    L really knew how to get him into trouble.


    Kieran smiled and gave him a meaningful look. "Nexus Entertainment is one of thergest entertainmentpanies in the country, but Mr. ke, with your recent sess, do you really want to continue being tied down by thepany?"


    Dorian furrowed his brows slightly. Was this a suggestion to help him? But he was aware that the man before him wasn''t a saint here to save the day.


    "You want to help me? What are the conditions?"


    "I love talking to smart people," Kieran said with a lightugh, satisfied with Dorian''s response.


    "You know I have a nephew. He''s naturally yful, but no matter how outrageous his actions may be, he is still a member of the Morgan family.


    "When the timees for marriage, we need to pay attention to the other party''s family background and status."


    At this point, Dorian had already caught up. "He wants to marry L?"


    Kieran didn''t respond, but Dorian took a deep breath. His gaze turned cold and heavy. "What do you want me to do?"


    His anger was already boiling to the surface. Before this, Dorian was well aware of Noah''s feelings for L.


    However, Noah had never said anything about it himself, so with Kieran bringing it up, it was clear he had already informed his family.


    Dorian could barely suppress his rising resentment. Noah was truly persistent in trying to steal his woman. How shameless!


    Kieran lifted his gaze, his eyes as cold and pure.


    Dorian''s sense of inferiority grew stronger in front of such an imposing figure.


    At the same time, he couldn''t help but mock L. She was really overestimating herself, thinking she could make her way up to the Morgan family.


    Kieran''s voice was as cold as his gaze. "It''s simple. Noah returns in ten days. Before then, get L out of Nexus Entertainment and strip her of everything." Dorian''s gaze darkened. The oue was close to what he had initially wanted. His heart lifted with joy, and all the misfortunes weighing on him seemed to lighten instantly. But he had to keep his face neutral, speaking in a tone of negotiation, as though he were striking a deal.


    "What do I get in return?"


    Kieran leaned back on the sofa.


    His eyes narrowed, and a smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth. "Once it''s done, you can choose any resources you want from Magi Pictures."


    Dorian''s eyes gleamed, and he responded, "I want the Heart of rity project." "That''s fine," Keiran replied without hesitation. Dorian nodded and turned to leave.

 Chapter 142

    After Dorian walked away, Cole frowned and said, "Mr. Morgan, you helped Ms. Hart leave Nexus Entertainment, but the Heart of rity project is enough for us to pay the breach of contract fee.


    "Are we really going to hand the project over to Dorian?"


    Kieran stood up, adjusted his clothes, and said casually, "I gave it to him, but can he keep it?"


    On the other side, L had started talking to Benjamin.


    She didn''t expect that Benjamin''s indifferent attitude would change right away


    when he saw the Magi Pictures exclusive invitation.


    The coboration came together much more easily than she imagined.


    The Lane Group''s charity g ended sessfully that night.


    On the way back, Jamie and Teddy were stunned to learn that L had secured the partnership with the Joyce Group.


    "I heard the CEO of the Joyce Group is tough to talk to, Ms. Hart. How did you manage to do it?"


    When Kieran entered the venue, the two were just absent, so they only heardter that a big shot had arrived.


    Naturally, they didn''t connect this important figure with L''s uncle.


    L didn''t go into details. She gently pressed her lips together and answered, "Someone helped introduce me."


    What Benjamin cared about wasn''t herself or Magi Pictures but rather the Morgan Group behind them. L was very clear on that.


    The two in the back seat continued to talk about the events that happened and didn''t probe further.


    L rxed slightly. Today was another day of leeching off Kieran.


    L didn''t expect her good luck tost into the next day.


    Billy called her, asking her toe back to thepany in the afternoon.


    It was Billy''s office, yet Dorian was there as well.


    As soon as L entered the room, she knitted her brows slightly. She felt a wave


    of disgust so strong she didn''t even want to step inside.


    She couldn''t tell what trick Dorian was up to this time.


    Dorian looked at her unmasked emotions, and his face darkened slightly.


    He just needed to wait a little longer, and she would lose everything.


    He narrowed his eyes, looking all high and mighty, and stayed silent.


    Billy noticed L''s apparent irritation and looked troubled. "L, I really don''t know how to bring this up."


    L frowned. This definitely wasn''t going to be something good.


    Could it be that they were nning to cut off all resources for Jamie and Teddy?


    She tightened her fists and began thinking through her next move.


    "Mr. Johnson, if you have something to say, just say it directly."


    "Well..." Billy was also frustrated. Why did he always have to deal with these troublesome matters?


    Couldn''t they solve their issues privately? Why must thepany be a rtionship counseling center for these two?


    "L, I know you''repetent, but with thepany''s recent business adjustments, we''ve decided to suspend all the work you''re handling, and then you can..."


    Did he say suspend all her work?


    L narrowed her eyes, recalling what Dorian had said when they had just broken up. She nced at the cold-faced man beside her.


    She let out augh, interrupting Billy, "You don''t have to beat around the bush. Thepany ns to fire me, right?"


    "Ah, no, that''s not what I meant," Billy quickly backpedaled.


    L''s smirk deepened. "You''re not directly firing me because of my contract with


    thepany. You can''t fire me outright. Suspending all my work is forcing me to leave, right?"


    Billy''s eyelid twitched. "I..."


    When L and Dorian had signed with thepany, no one had anticipated that Dorian would rise to this level.


    As the biggest contributor to his sess, thepany treated L differently.


    The higher-ups had privately signed a contract with L to retain her and allow her to bring even more profit to thepany.


    Thepany couldn''t fire her unless she resigned. Otherwise, they''d have to pay her a hefty penalty for breach of contract.


    But now, with L being sidelined, thepany clearly didn''t want to pay that money.


    L ignored Billy''s difort, her lips curling into a mocking smile.


    "I can leave myself." She narrowed her eyes. "But I want Jamie and Teddy toe with me and not pay a single cent in breach of contract fees."

 Chapter 143

    Billy''s eyelid twitched even more intensely.


    He awkwardly nced at Dorian, sitting silently beside him.


    L let out a quickugh. "Mr. Johnson, think carefully. If I don''t leave, even if I do nothing, thepany still has to pay me arge sum every year.


    "Now I think about it, getting paid to do nothing isn''t so bad."


    Dorian''s eyes were cold, and his face had a sarcastic look. "You might live the high life, but have you considered how thepany will deal with your two underlings?"


    She nodded, leaned on the desk with her arms crossed, and stayed quiet, deep in thought.


    Dorian watched her, and the mockery in his eyes grew more evident.


    L''s loyalty was one of her strengths, but also her weakness.


    Dorian couldn''t think of a way to force L out if it weren''t for those two troublesome neers.


    L thought briefly, her eyes down. Not long after, she looked up with a gentle smile as if everything had be clear to her.


    "Jamie and Teddy are thepany''s artists. Dealing with themter is just a matter of arranging some unpleasant tasks.


    "They can simply refuse to do them, and the end result would be to have them frozen out and cklisted."


    Dorian looked at her without speaking.


    L nodded, showing no sign of defeat or discouragement.


    Her voice was still as calm as usual. "Thepany pays me two million a year. To


    be honest, many ordinary people might never have the chance to earn that much in their entire lives.


    "If I don''t leave and support the three of us with the money, it doesn''t seem like such a big problem.


    "And thepany doesn''t restrict us from taking on projects from otherpanies. If I''m lucky, maybe I cannd a TV series or a movie role for Jamie and Teddy. That seems pretty good, right?


    "Even if thepany decides to cklist them, the money I make would be enough for us. We''re already in the best situation if I think about it.


    "Since that''s the case, we do not need to leave thepany. Don''t you think so, Mr. ke?"


    She looked at Dorian, and he immediately realized that she had figured out that it was his decision to force her out.


    L''s words almost made him lose hisposure.


    This was a bit different from what he had expected. L did care about those two neers, but how could the ambitious L say something like she just wanted to take the money and enjoy life?


    Dorian''s expression darkened, his eyes fixed on L as if trying to catch some hint of inconsistency.


    Billy was also a bit confused and unsure how to handle the situation.


    Honestly, just listening to what L said made him a little tempted.


    The idea of getting money without doing anything was exciting to anyone.


    Seeing Dorian''s darkened expression, Billy didn''t say a word either. He chose to stay silent so that if things went south, he wouldn''t be med for it in the end.


    When neither of them spoke, L straightened her back, adjusted her clothes as if everything was perfectly in ce.


    "Since there''s nothing else, I''ll be leaving now."


    She turned to walk out, looking as though she had epted the oue of her earlier analysis.


    Just as her hand reached for the door handle, Dorian spoke up as she had anticipated. "L, thepany has agreed to your request to release the two neers with you."


    She nced back, her smile neither fully warm nor cold. "No scenes can be deliberately cut for the TV series they''re filming. They must be allowed to air as


    is."


    Dorian stared at her deeply for a moment, and he said after a long silence, "Alright, three days from now, you cane to sign the termination contract."


    "No need to wait that long. We can do it tomorrow."


    Her smile was calm and unhurried.


    Dorian froze for a moment as if this oue was too good to be true for her.


    He even doubted for a second. Had L gone mad?


    Did she truly not realize what this meant for her and the two neers?


    Dorian''s gaze showed a hint of doubt. Had he miscalcted somewhere?


    Or was L hiding some trump card?


    He quickly dismissed that thought.


    No, that wasn''t possible!


    He had known L for years. What could a helpless orphan like her possibly have up her sleeve?


    She was simply holding on to her pride, waiting for him to give her an out.

 Chapter 144

    Dorian was determined to see L crash, watching as the pride she foolishly held onto shattered.


    His gaze turned sorrowful as he stood up. "L, sometimes being too confident isn''t a good thing."


    She stared directly into his eyes. "I could say the same to you."


    She didn''t care about Dorian''s dark expression and walked off.


    They had grown apart ages ago, so there was nothing left to say.


    Dorian watched as the door mmed shut, the sound of the lock clicking like a stone dropping into his heart, sending ripples through him.


    It was an ufortable feeling that was hard to describe. It was as if that door had sealed them into two worlds.


    He clenched his fists, took a deep breath, and tried to reassure himself.


    When L realized she could do nothing after leaving, she woulde back after a few days.


    Yes, she would definitelye back!


    L walked out of the office building, her steps light and carefree. She looked up at the deep blue sky.


    The cloudless sky stretched endlessly.


    The oppressive heat in the air, which had once irritated her, now seemed less bothersome. Her good mood made everything seem more bearable.


    She got into the car, but her phone rang before she could start the engine.


    It was a number she didn''t recognize.


    She had just parted ways with Dorian, so it shouldn''t be him.


    She would hang up immediately if it were the case.


    A middle-aged man''s voice came through when she picked up the phone.


    "Hello, is this Ms. L? I am Cedric Jordan, the Vice Executive of the Artist Department at Magi Pictures. I heard you want to bring your artists to sign with ourpany.


    "I''d like toe for an inspection. Would you have time today to discuss this further at our headquarters in Northridge City?"


    He spoke politely and courteously.


    L was slightly taken aback, and she quickly took two deep breaths to calm her excited heart.


    She had a whole new appreciation for the phrase "a timely assist".


    "Ms. L, are you there?" Cedric asked again after noticing the silence.


    L quickly responded, and they arranged to meet at 5:00 pm.


    She would arrive just on time if she drove there.


    The discussion went even more smoothly than L had imagined.


    Cedric seemed surprised to hear they still had to wait a day for the contract termination with Nexus Entertainment.


    He then said, "It''s not a big issue. You handle things on your end, and we can start nning on our side.


    "Once you sign the contract with Magi Pictures, we can immediately start promoting through our official Twitter ount."


    L nodded and thanked him. After the conversation, she returned to the set and told Jamie and Teddy about everything.


    Jamie tilted his head. "Wow, things are going too smoothly. I can''t help but feel like someone is secretly helping us."


    L pressed her lips together. She did find it strange that Dorian had pushed himself away like this.


    Logically speaking, if he wanted to make her ufortable, it would actually be easier for him to keep her at Nexus Entertainment. After all, he had some influence there.


    L hadn''t fully figured that part out yet.


    As for what Jamie said about someone secretly helping them, she didn''t have much to refute.


    After all, being able to sign with Magi Pictures was undoubtedly thanks to Kieran''s behind-the-scenes support.


    While the girls were specting over the strange situation, Teddy widened his eyes and asked, "Wait, don''t you guys think... what if we just stay at Nexus Entertainment, and have him pay Ms. Hart two million every year to support the three of us? That''s pretty tempting, right?


    "Getting paid by doing nothing? I''d beughing all the way to the bank! I could buy a few more acres ofnd for my parents."


    Jamie rolled her eyes. "Can you aim higher? You want to make money just to buynd?"


    Teddy fell silent, seemingly deep in thought.


    A whileter, his eyes suddenly lit up.

 Chapter 145

    "I''ve got it!" Teddy eximed excitedly.


    Jamie was startled and knocked on his head.


    Teddy held his head, not the slightest bit upset. "Ah, I was thinking that so many people in our vige don''t want to farm anymore, so I could take over theirnd.


    "With machines to harvest and nt crops, it would be easy. My parents would definitely be happy."


    Jamie looked at him. His eyes sparkled with enthusiasm, and despite his humble origins, there wasn''t the slightest trace of inferiority.


    Instead, he appeared content and full of joy.


    Jamie''s heart seemed to drop momentarily before racing with an odd intensity.


    She pressed her hand against her chest, trying to calm the unusual feeling.


    The next day, L took them to Nexus Entertainment to sign the contract termination agreement. She didn''t run into Dorian this time, and the whole thing went well.


    As she stepped out of the building, L paused. Unlike yesterday, she looked back at the Nexus Entertainment building this time.


    Five years of her life spent with these people and in this ce-now, it meant nothing to her anymore.


    "Ms. Hart!" Jamie and Teddy turned back and called out to her.


    L lifted her gaze. The two stood in the sunlight, their faces warm and cheerful, smiles wide as if calling her toward a new chapter of life.


    She smiled softly and quickly caught up with them.


    The building behind her gradually faded into the distance.


    They got into the car and left, and none of them noticed the car that was parked not far away from them.


    Dorian''s eyes were cold and sharp as he watched L.


    Seeing her nce longingly back at the Nexus Entertainment building, a mocking smile spread across his lips.


    "Dorian, you have to teach L a lesson for me. I was arrested because L used me of ndering her. But what benefit does she get from doing that to me?


    "What she did really hurt me," Zara said, sobbing bitterly.


    Fresh out of the police station, Zara''s face was pale. Her spirit was low, and she looked haggard. This time, her crying felt less graceful.


    Dorian nced at her with a slight frown, his expression a mix ofplicated emotions.


    After a moment, he said, "I''ll take you home first. You need to rest for a few days."


    Seeing his subtle disdain, Zara pursed her lips and said pitifully, "My acting career is ruined. I''m going to find my parents and take over the family business back home."


    Dorian''s eyes flickered, and he gently patted her head. "Don''t overthink. Rest well. I''ll help you deal with L."


    She nodded, then looked in the direction L had driven off with a venomous gaze.


    She wished she could tear her apart right then.


    Originally, she should have been flourishing in her career and be the pretty princess under the spotlight. But that bitch, L, had ruined everything!


    But that idiot actually agreed to leave Nexus Entertainment.


    Meanwhile, L took Jamie and Teddy directly to Magi Pictures.


    The two of them couldn''t help but marvel at the understated yet luxurious decor of Magi Pictures''s interior.


    "I always thought Magi Pictures wasn''t a hugepany, but I didn''t expect it to be this extravagant," Teddy whispered.


    Jamie paused for a moment. "No wonder everyone wants to find a big backer."


    "I think I understand now why everyone wants to be close to Morgan Group." She tapped her chin thoughtfully. "Ms. Hart, do you think if I be popr, I could get Morgan Group to coborate with us on a couple of projects?"


    Suddenly, augh came from behind them. The three of them turned to find Cedric smiling warmly.


    "If you have the ability, naturally, there will be an opportunity." His voice, like his demeanor, was soft and gentle.

 Chapter 146

    Teddy whispered, "Are the executives at Magi Pictures all this approachable?"


    The seniors he met at Nexus Entertainment acted as if they were looking down at others, fully embodying the capitalist attitude.


    Cedric heard him but didn''t respond. He briefly showed them around thepany and led them into an office.


    "This will be your office from now on."


    L was a little surprised. She hadn''t expected them to have a dedicated office.


    "You don''t have to be so surprised. The reason you have this result is because you have the ability.


    "You''re the first person in the country to train an actor to win the Best Actor award."


    L lowered her gaze, not continuing the conversation.


    They chatted casually for a while, and then Cedric handed them the contract. "No need to rush into signing. You can have someone review it and bring it back to me tomorrow.


    "By the way, feel free to look around thepany. I''ve got other matters to attend to, so I won''t be able to stay with you."


    Cedric left after giving a few more instructions.


    L and the others worked quickly; by the next morning, they had returned the contract. After all, Kieran wouldn''t try to deceive her.


    Thepany also set a time for promotional photos to be taken for Jamie and Teddy.


    The official Twitter announcement would probably be made in about a week.


    L went to the Nexus Entertainment set in the afternoon to inform Jamie and Teddy about the situation.


    As soon as she exited the car, she ran into Darcy and Margaret.


    L was dumbfounded.


    She didn''t like Darcy, and it was equally challenging to have a favorable opinion of Margaret, who had raised such a daughter.


    The ke family originally ran a small business, but it had grown slightly in recent years, thanks to Dorian''s support-though only inparison to its previous scale.


    But Margaret thought of herself as a high-ssdy, a noblewoman who was at least one rank higher than L.


    In reality, the ke family didn''t even qualify for a typical business gathering in Northridge. Most of the high-society people had never even heard of Margaret.


    Both of them noticed her, and for the first time, Darcy didn''t go for her usual exaggerated look. Instead, she had adopted the pure, innocent style that Zara often wore.


    But as soon as she saw L, her true nature surfaced.


    She looked like a vicious dog eyeing a bone, wanting to tear her apart right there. Her innocent outfit shed terribly with her malicious re.


    L frowned and nced at them. When she had been with Dorian in the past, even though she didn''t like them, she would still maintain basic politeness.


    Now, Dorian was nothing more than a repulsion to her, let alone these two. She had no desire to even acknowledge them.


    She quickly nced away and walked straight into the set.


    "L!" Margaret''s tone was displeased. "Is this how you treat your elders?"


    L paused and turned to look at her, feeling utterly bewildered.


    It was the first time Margaret had seen her like that, and her displeasure deepened. "L, haven''t you figured out your ce yet? For someone like you, you''re lucky to catch Dorian''s eye.


    "If Dorian were my biological son, I would never allow someone of your low status to step foot into our family.


    "I hear from Darcy that you''ve been causing a scely. What exactly are you trying to do? You should be grateful that Dorian even looks at you, yet here you are, causing him so much trouble.


    "You even made it so Darcy couldn''t join the Northridge Opera House. If you keep this attitude, no matter what you say, I won''t allow you into our house."


    L couldn''t help butugh. "Mrs. ke, don''t you find yourself contradictory? On one hand, you say Dorian isn''t your biological son, yet you think you can control who he marries.


    "What gives you the right to meddle? Do you really think Dorian will listen to you?


    "Also, you keep saying I''m of low status. May I ask, what prestigious family do youe from? As far as I remember, Northridge''s elite women''s gatherings have never invited you."


    Margaret was hit where it hurt. Her face turned ashen, and her long nails nearly snapped from the force of her grip.

 Chapter 147

    L acted as though she didn''t notice Margaret''s fury radiating off of her.


    She looked innocent and said, "Could it be that those elite women didn''t invite you because they felt your status was so noble that they were too embarrassed to ask?"


    Margaret looked as if she had been struck in the chest, but she still made an effort to maintain her poised demeanor.


    "You... You lowly woman! How dare you speak to my mother like that!" Darcy said through gritted teeth. "Did you ever think about what would happen when you made Ms. Parker stop teaching me? Did you ever think about why you got kicked out of Nexus Entertainment? Karma is real. Just wait, you''ll die starving in some alley!"


    L looked at her, surprised by how quickly they had gotten the information.


    Her gaze became slightly appraising, and her look carried a certain implication that made Darcy and Margaret uneasy.


    Margaret had often made things difficult for L, either intentionally or unintentionally.


    She was sure that L, being as calcting as she was, couldn''t have missed the hints she had been dropping.


    But despite that, L had always been polite toward her.


    Margaret had interpreted L''s tolerance and devotion to the house as an attempt to please Dorian.


    Although Margaret had heard about their breakup, she still didn''t believe it. She thought it was just one of L''s tactics.


    Margaret looked at her with disdain. "You really think I don''t know what game you''re ying? We''re both women, and your little trick might fool Dorian, but it won''t fool me!


    "I don''t know how you found out I''d be here today, but I''ll be clear since we''ve crossed paths. You''ve definitely outdone yourself by getting with Dorian.


    "But, considering you''ve been by his side all these years, even if you haven''t made any contributions, you''ve at least suffered.


    "If you stay humble, like before, and keep your head low when you''re with our family, I won''t stop you froming back. Do you understand?"


    Dorian was now an award-winning actor with endless resources and a bright future.


    For a man to remember his old love after bing sessful could only be considered a stroke of luck for L.


    But Dorian wasn''t her biological son. If he were, she would never allow someone without a background like L to enter the ke family.


    However, Margaret''s expectation that L would be moved and obedient did not happen. Instead, L''s eyes, which hinted at sarcasm, grew even more mocking.


    L said with a tone of irony, "Mrs. ke, I''ve already broken up with Dorian. We''re strangers now, just like you and me."


    To avoid causing trouble for Dorian, L had always been polite and amodating to everyone in the ke family, constantly tolerating their behavior.


    Yet, despite all her efforts, she had never received a kind word from Margaret or Darcy.


    In their eyes, she was nothing but an orphan, a lowly assistant manager who could never be good enough for Dorian.


    In the eyes of the ke family, her upbringing made her a soft target that could be manipted at will.


    L scoffed and said, "Here''s some advice for you, Mrs. ke. Try not to speak so harshly.


    "Most high-ssdiese from schrly families, and they emphasize proper etiquette."


    After saying that, she walked away.


    Margaret stood frozen, slowly realizing what had just been said. "What did she just say? Who does she think she is to speak to me like that?"


    She grabbed Darcy''s arm so tightly that she nearly twisted a chunk of his skin off.


    Darcy yelped in pain. "Mom, she said she and Dorian are strangers now! Let me go. Didn''t wee here to talk business with him?"


    She quickly yanked her arm away, fearing that his arm might be seriously hurt.


    Margaret took a deep breath, suppressing the rage boiling inside her. She then adjusted her designer handbag and strode toward the studio.


    At that moment, Dorian had no scenes to film and was sitting in the lounge, looking out the window at L.


    She was talking to Jamie, looking rxed. Whatever she said seemed to amuse


    both of them, and Teddy soon came over to join the conversation.


    After a few words, theirughter became even more evident.


    Dorian narrowed his eyes, a coldness flickering in his gaze. L was always so good at seducing people.

 Chapter148

    The door to the lounge was suddenly pushed open.


    Dorian''s impatience surged, and he was about to reprimand the intruder when Margaret spoke first.


    "Dorian."


    Although she was holding back her emotions, she still looked very imposing.


    Dorian''s frustration didn''t subside as he assumed she hade for money again, especially with Darcy following behind her.


    "Aunt Margaret, why are you here?"


    "I heard you broke up with L, so I came to check on things. Then, I ran into that wild girl at the entrance who dared to shout at me.


    "Let me tell you, Dorian, whether you''re sincere about getting back with her or not, this woman is no good. She''spletely unrefined and will only bring shame to our family."


    Darcy chimed in, "Yeah, Dorian, it''s bad enough that L yelled at me, but my mom is an elder! And she treated her like that. Kicking her out of Nexus Entertainment was the right decision."


    Dorian looked up at them, feeling that this mother-daughter duo was just here to fuel the fire.


    "My matters are my own business. You don''t need to meddle," he said coldly. Margaret was taken aback. The young man, who had always been polite to her, suddenly seemed like apletely different person.


    She turned to look at Darcy, but Darcy didn''t dare to say anything either.


    Margaret hesitated and said somewhat ingratiatingly, "Dorian, let''s not talk about these unpleasant things. I came with good news. You know Mr. Joyce from the Joyce family, right?"


    Dorian frowned, not knowing what she was plotting.


    "I''ve recently gotten to know Mrs. Joyce. After she found out I''m rted to you, she told me her daughter likes you and wants to meet you.


    "I''ve met the girl, and she''s gorgeous and elegant."


    L didn''t evene close to her.


    Of course, Margaret didn''t say this out loud.


    Dorian frowned deeper. What did "meet" mean? Wasn''t this just matchmaking?


    "Which Joyce family?" His eyes darkened.


    "How many Joyce families are there in Northridge? You should know them. They have a lot of businesses, and their entertainment industry is doing quite well, too.


    "Citrus Media is on par with Nexus Entertainment."


    Dorian lowered his gaze. Joyce Group was about the same size as Nexus Entertainment, but the Joyce family''s business wasn''t just limited to the entertainment industry.


    If he remembered correctly, Benjamin only had one daughter.


    Seeing that Dorian didn''t respond, Margaret continued, "You''re single now, and even if you weren''t, it''s just meeting someone, getting to know a fan, making a friend. What''s the harm in that?"


    Margaret was so enthusiastic because Charlotte promised that their family would get a business partnership if the match went well.


    That was a deal with one of the most influentialpanies in Northridge.


    It would be a big win if Dorian and Charlotte''s daughter hit it off.


    The ke family would then be one of the prominent families in Northridge!


    Margaret became even happier as she thought this through. The displeasure L caused was nowpletely gone.


    Darcy also added, "Dorian, I''ve seen Mrs. Joyce''s daughter too. She''s beautiful and well-mannered. She''s a hundred times better than L.


    "You really don''t need to waste any more time on her. I used to think Zara was better than her, but now, with all her scandals, you definitely shouldn''t get involved with her.


    "Career should alwayse before women. Besides, what kind of woman can''t you have once your career is stable?


    "If you really want L, just throw some money at her after your career is secure and keep her around. That''s all."

 Chapter 149

    When Dorian heard these words, he hesitated, but didn''t offer any further rebuttal.


    Margaret noticed his wavering and pressed on, "Dorian, listen to your aunt. We''re family, and I would never harm you.


    "Ms. Joyce is beautiful and well-educated. I know you''re a man of loyalty, and you''ve been with L for many years. The ke family has never mistreated her."


    "Have we ever made her go hungry or dressed her poorly all these years? Without you, she would never have seen this world of high society. You''ve been more than good to her."


    "You''re loyal and caring, but she''s not grateful. Didn''t you see how she treated me just now? The way she looked at me was so arrogant as if she were some heiress from a noble family. It was really irritating!"


    Thestment made Dorian think of L''s recent attitude toward him. His brows instantly furrowed, and a wave of irritation rose in his chest.


    "Dorian, go meet Ms. Joyce. If things go well, you might even discuss a business partnership. There''s nothing to lose."


    Dorian pinched the bridge of his nose, thinking for a long while before finally speaking. "Fine, just this once."


    Margaret was overjoyed upon hearing his concession. "Don''t worry! I won''t make any decisions for you. Ms. Joyce said that if you agree to meet, it''ll be at the


    South Street Restaurant on Wednesday at 6:00 pm.


    "She''s already reserved a table. Just don''t miss the time."


    Dorian nodded, looking as though he was being coerced into this.


    This was the only way he could convince himself that he wasn''t betraying his conscience.


    As Margaret and Darcy were leaving, Margaret''s gaze fell upon L, who was carefully helping Jamie adjust her costume.


    She was focused, her movements delicate.


    Margaret sneered with disdain. "She''s just a mere servant, and she dares to act high and mighty? Howughable."


    ...


    "Magi Pictures has scheduled the photo shoot for next week. I''ll take you there, and while we''re at it, we can meet the head of Joyce Group," L said while making some notes and organizing the schedule.


    L met Benjamin at Lane Group''s charity g, and they hit it off.


    However, Benjamin knew that L had connections to Morgan group. Even so, since this wasn''t a formal project under Morgan group, it wasn''t significant enough for Benjamin to get involved.


    Instead, he had assigned apany manager to liaise with her.


    L also nned to speak to Cedric about getting Jamie and the others to


    audition for roles in "Heart Of rity".


    Samuel would wrap up their filming in another week, while Nexus Entertainment would likely need another month.


    If they passed the audition, they could join the crew seamlessly. The work intensity would increase, but they were young, and it was the perfect time for them to work hard and umte experience.


    During this period, L had arranged for an acting coach to train them. If they couldn''t join the crew, she would hire more coaches from different fields to help them strengthen their foundations.


    On Wednesday, L first took Jamie and the others to thepany.


    "Mr. Jordan has arranged for someone to apany you. If you need anything, just give me a call. If you finish earlier than I do, wait for me in the office."


    The two nodded obediently, like little kids waving goodbye to their working mother. It wasn''t until they were some distance away that they realized something felt off.


    "Do you think we''ve be too dependent on Ms. Hart?" Jamie spoke up. Teddy nodded in agreement. "A bit."


    Then, he asked, "Jamie, why don''t you want to work at your ownpany? Wouldn''t that be a better opportunity?"


    She pursed her lips, dodging the topic. "How about we talk to Mr. Jordanter and ask for an assistant?"


    Not thinking too much about it, Teddy said, "But we''re just two rookies without any projects. Thepany probably won''t give us that many resources."


    "Let''s ask first. If it works, it works. If not, forget it. At least, if we get an assistant, Ms. Hart won''t have to do everything herself."


    ...


    Meanwhile, L made her way to South Street Restaurant, where she had arranged to meet the head of Joyce Group at 5:00 pm.


    She arrived half an hour early, and as she entered, a girl in a red dress with blonde hair bumped into her.


    "Sorry." The girl apologized, and her eyes lit up when she saw L.


    L smiled and casually replied, "It''s fine," before heading inside.


    The Joyce Group representative arrived 20 minutester.


    He looked to be in his early 40s, but his behavior didn''t match. This was Owen Gray, the Vice President of Joyce Group, and his attitude toward L was very cordial.

 Chapter 150

    L thought that the fact that Benjamin had sent a vice president to meet with her showed that he valued this coboration.


    Owen was quite satisfied that L had signed with Magi Pictures.


    However, she and the two neers under him had experience and had yet to work on well-known projects.


    So, the final result given by the head of Joyce Group was that they could have a shot at auditioning, but the oue would still depend on their abilities.


    L was okay with this arrangement. Auditions were a reasonable process for actors.


    As for herself, she hadn''t worked on a film for many years, so it was only natural for them to question her ability.


    The audition was scheduled for a weekter, while Jamie and Teddy''s auditions would be slightly dyed.


    Meanwhile, at the Morgan group building''s top Floor...


    Cole took the food box from Nicole and led her into the CEO''s office.


    "The CEO is in a meeting and won''t be free for a while. Would you like to return home first, or would you prefer to wait here?"


    "Mr. Mason, go ahead with your work. There''s no need to worry about me. Kieran doesn''t realize the importance of his health.


    "Mrs. Morgan Senior and I are both concerned. Today, we specially made soup and his favorite dishes. I''ll wait for him to finish eating before I leave."


    Nicole helplessly shook her head. If she didn''t keep a lookout, Kieran would probably be so busy that he wouldn''t have time to eat.


    "You go ahead and do your work," she said.


    When Cole didn''t move, Nicole waved his hand again.


    After Cole left, Nicole nced at the mountain of paperwork on the desk and let out a sigh.


    She walked over to help tidy things up.


    After organizing the items, she noticed the mouse pad was slightly out of ce. So, she picked it up to reposition it, but then she found something underneath. It appeared to be the back of a photo.


    "Ah..." Nicole muttered. Could it be a photo of some girl he was secretly keeping?


    She curiously turned it over, and sure enough, it was a photo of a girl. But to her surprise, it was her daughter.


    Nicole looked at the photo several times, confirming that it was indeed a picture of L from her high school days.


    "He really does dote on L." Nicole smiled helplessly.


    No wonder Noah had always said Kieran was biased toward L.


    She ced the photo back in its distant spot and moved a few files to the nearby shelf.


    As she arranged the items, her peripheral vision caught sight of an album.


    She was a little surprised.


    Kieran seemed cold and indifferent on the outside, but he was actually very filial and responsible.


    But Nicole was still taken aback to see him actually make an album.


    She took it down, and as she opened it, the first page showed two photos of L.


    It was from when she had just arrived at the Morgan residence, with the peach tree in the yard as background.


    Nicole''s gaze softened, and she smiled as she turned to the second page. Surprisingly, it was still L.


    Both pages of the album disyed a photo of L from her sophomore year of high school.


    A trace of hesitation appeared in Nicole''s eyes.

 Chapter 151

    Nicole hesitated for a moment before flipping to the back of the album.


    She didn''t examine it closely but quickly flipped through the entire album.


    There were over a hundred photos covering L''s time from when she arrived at the Morgan family up until now, across all the different stages of her life.


    The photos weren''t taken secretly.


    Nicole loved documenting life. She made sure to take photos of all the children who grew up under her care at every stage-whether during family gatherings or various other asions.


    Many of the photos in this album were taken by Nicole, so she recognized most of the moments.


    But what struck her was that L wasn''t alone in many of these scenes. Yet, in the album, only L was in the pictures.


    Nicole felt a deep shock and confusion stir within her.


    She suddenly felt uneasy. Thinking about Kieran''s usual stern demeanor and indifferent nature only added to her turmoil.


    She returned the album to its original ce, trying to make it appear like it hadn''t been touched.


    When Cole saw Nicole walk out with her bag, he thought she had been waiting anxiously.


    He hurriedly put down his work and came over to exin. "The meeting is almost over."


    Nicole gave him a deep look and replied, "I just remembered something I need to do. Make sure Kieran eats everything."


    "Yes, understood," Cole replied respectfully, though he couldn''t quite figure out the meaning behind that look.


    After sending her off, he scratched his head. "Did I do something wrong just now? Or say something I shouldn''t have?"


    When Kieran finished his work, Cole immediately reported everything.


    "Although Ms. Nicole looked like she had something to do when she left, the way she nced at me made it seem like she wanted to say something.


    "I''m not sure if there''s an issue at home. Should you go back and check?"


    Kieran nced at his now neatly organized desk. "No need. If there was something wrong, she would say so directly."


    It was probably because Noah was returning, and she wanted Kieran to teach him a thing or two.


    ...


    When L and Owen parted ways, it was already 7:00 pm.


    The two walked toward the exit when a cheerful female voice called out to the man next to her.


    "Uncle Owen, what are you doing here?"


    Owen turned around with a smile. "Ame, I could ask the same thing."


    He looked over at Dorian beside Amelia, his gaze pausing before he nodded. "Dorian?"


    L''s eyes had already met Dorian''s, and his gaze held a hint of curiosity.


    She casually averted her gaze and gave a slight nod in response to the girl''s assessing look.


    Joyce Group was involved in many industries, and Amelia had been studying finance abroad.


    She had just returned this year and had been handling Joyce Group''s real estate division.


    She knew Dorian because of the film award he had recently won and his outstanding performance.


    She had researched and found that he came from an ordinary background, working his way up to where he is today. She admired him for that.


    Coincidentally, she had seen news online about his breakup with his girlfriend, and after watching the video of him hiking up the mountain, she found his words to his fans very heartfelt.


    This only deepened her positive impression of him. And just as Charlotte had been urging her to start dating, she got the idea of getting to know Dorian.


    When they met today, she found him very gentlemanly and courteous, further increasing her admiration for him.


    Now, hearing Owen''s question, the normally carefree Amelia suddenly blushed, a shy expression appearing.


    "Yes, it''s Dorian. I watched some of his movies before and really liked them, so I wanted to meet him in person. I had someone introduce us."


    She then nced at L, her eyes showing a touch of confusion.


    "Did Grace really change that much as she got older, or is it just me?"


    L met her inquiring gaze and felt suspicious. Since Amelia knew about Dorian, she should have at least recognized her.


    But seeing the genuine look in her eyes, L thought she wasn''t faking it.


    Dorian, who L had ignored, felt that her apparent aloofness was likely due to her guilt.


    After being expelled from Nexus Entertainment, it seemed she had been running into obstacles in her business talkstely, so she probably made up this coincidence to justify their meeting.

 Chapter 152

    Otherwise, how could Dorian and L have possibly run into each other here?


    Citrus Media wasn''t something someone with no background like her could easily acquire.


    What a fool!


    Owen was in a good mood, smiling as he exined, "This is not my daughter. Her name is L, and she''s here to discuss a coboration with our Citrus Media."


    Amelia nodded, smiling at L. "Ms. L, hello. I''m Amelia."


    "Mr. ke, this is the beautiful girl I told you about earlier, the one I identally bumped at the entrance. Isn''t she stunning?" She tugged at Dorian''s sleeve.


    "L, what a coincidence," Dorian spoke, emphasizing thest word.


    Amelia looked surprised, ncing between the two. "You two know each other?"


    Only Amelia''s gaze was innocent among the four of them while the others had slightly strange expressions. They were all smiling, but it just didn''t feel right.


    Owen understood the industry dynamics and their rtionship. That was why he was stunned to see Dorian.


    He looked thoughtfully at his Amelia, her expression calm andposed.


    It didn''t seem like an act.


    He didn''t think Amelia was some naive, sheltered heiress from a wealthy family. This probably happened because she only understood part of the story.


    "Of course, we''re quite familiar," Dorian said with a faint smile, but his gaze toward L was full of amusement. "Isn''t that right, Ms. Hart?"


    L was confused as she met his eyes. What exactly was he trying to y here?


    As the Nexus Entertainment crew began to wrap up, the male lead, Dorian, was still busy. Although it was a big female-centric drama, the male lead still had significant screen time.


    Coupled with the female lead''s scene reshoots, the workload for everyone in the crew had greatly increased.


    Yet, Dorian still managed to spare time to meet with Amelia, which indicated that this meeting was important to him.


    Judging by Amelia''s expression, they clearly did not discuss coboration. But Dorian could still manage to act like L and he were long-lost friends?


    L couldn''t figure out what he was up to, but she didn''t have the time to indulge him in this little performance.


    However, Amelia seemed happy for some reason.


    L couldn''t understand what had her in such a good mood.


    Was she trying to get to know Dorian through her? This was really the wrong person to ask.


    "You two know each other? How did you meet?" Amelia asked.


    Owen noticed the slight flicker of irritation in L''s eyes and understood that she didn''t want to discuss this topic.


    Benjamin had instructed that if the coboration with L didn''t work out, they mustn''t cause any trouble, especially since she was now signed with Magi Pictures and had the entire Morgan family backing her.


    He quickly stepped in to smooth things over. "Ame, L has something to attend


    to in a bit. If we dy any longer, it''ll get dark, and it''s not safe for her.


    "If you want to get in touch with her, I''ll give you her WhatsAppter, okay?"


    Amelia''s gaze fell on L''s clean and beautiful face. Her eyes were lively and almost as if they could speak.


    She was so beautiful that Amelia couldn''t find the right words to describe her.


    This was only the second time she had been so stunned by someone''s appearance.


    The first was when she was a child and was mesmerized by the cold-hearted head of the Morgan family.


    She tilted her head and asked, "Is it okay with you?"


    L was dumbfounded.


    She nced at Dorian out of the corner of her eye. His expression seemed a little


    dark, indicating that the current situation had nothing to do with him.


    L pressed her lips together and then nodded. "Of course, if there''s nothing else, I''ll be on my way. Mr. Gray, I''ll see youter."


    Owen nodded, and after L left, he also said his goodbyes to Amelia.


    Dorian''s eyes narrowed as L''s car disappeared at the end of the street.


    After a moment, he turned back to Amelia. "Ms. Joyce, did you know L before?"


    It seemed like she was quite interested in L, or was she perhaps aware of his rtionship with L and trying to prove something?


    But what bothered Dorian the most was L''s attitude.


    She investigated his whereabouts yet managed to actpletely indifferent. Her acting skills were so exquisite¡ªit was a shame she wasn''t an actress.

 Chapter 153

    Amelia said, "I don''t know her. If I did, I would''ve invited her to eat together when I bumped into her at the door."


    She then suddenly realized what Dorian was really asking.


    Ameliaughed and added, "You''re worried that I''m too interested in her and might investigate you through mutual connections, right?"


    "Don''t worry." She waved her hand. "I''m just a fan of good looks. When I see someone pretty, I can''t look away.


    "Don''t you think she''s super beautiful? I''ve seen a lot of people praised for their godly beauty, or get called ''the most beautiful woman in a thousand years'', butpared to her, they''re nothing."


    Dorian''s face showed aplicated expression. He knew how beautiful L was, but hearing Ameliaplimenting someone so excessively made him feel that something was off.


    However, Amelia didn''t seem to sense any issue.


    She smiled. "It''s hard to describe the feeling L gives me. She''s pure yet seductive. Those are twopletely opposite words, but somehow, they both suit her perfectly.


    "Did you notice the scent on her? It''s a light jasmine fragrance. I''ll ask herter which perfume she uses."


    She tapped her forehead as if snapping herself out of a trance. "Ah, it''ste. I should be heading back now.


    "Mr. ke, it was a pleasure talking to you today. I look forward to our next meet- up."


    Dorian watched her wave goodbye with a bright smile, and he was slightly dazed for a moment.


    It was like seeing the old L but with less of the gentle warmth.


    Dorian felt conflicted. On one hand, he said L was an orphan with no one to care for her. On the other hand, he knew that her upbringing was better than anyone else''s.


    Her good manners made him think of her as a delicate flower.


    He missed the L who once had him in her eyes and heart, who obediently listened to him.


    He was lost in thought, unable to snap out of it.


    It wasn''t until someone called out for him to move that he returned to his senses.


    He furrowed his brows, feeling ashamed of his unwarranted nostalgia for L.


    Meanwhile, L picked up Jamie and Teddy and drove back to the set.


    After returning to the hotel and packing, she was about to lie down when she received a friend request.


    It was Amelia.


    L''s eyelid twitched. She had thought Amelia''s words at the restaurant entrance were just her being polite.


    But now, thinking Amelia might ask her all kinds of questions about Dorian, she didn''t feel like epting the request.


    However, considering the coboration with Joyce Group and Citrus Media, she pursed her lips.


    After a long stretch of work, she assumed Amelia had turned in for the night and hit "ept."


    To her surprise, a message came through just after epting the friend request.


    "L, are you still awake?"


    L was left speechless.


    She thought momentarily and replied, "Just finished some work. I was about to go to bed."


    Her message clearly signaled that she didn''t feel like chatting.


    As expected, Amelia was tactful.


    "Then get some rest. We can chat another day."


    "Goodnight."


    The filming for Samuel''s movie wrapped up perfectly, and L immediately felt a wave of rxation.


    The crew held a banquet to celebrate, and after the event, Samuel gave L a small gift to celebrate the sessfulpletion of her first big movie.


    Seeing her surprise and joy, Taylor and the other crew members also shared in her happiness, teasing Samuel for acting like her "big brother".


    It had been a joyful day, and L had a few drinks. She had to call for a designated driver when returning to the hotel.


    As she exited the elevator and turned the hallway''s corner, she saw someone standing before her door.


    L pinched her brow and muttered to herself, "I didn''t drink that much. Why am I hallucinating?"


    Why was Kieran standing outside her door?


    Kieran was amused by her words. His cold, distant look softened, and he reached out to steady her.

 Chapter 154

    Kieran''s warm hand collided with L''s cool skin, stirring ripples within her heart.


    She lowered her gaze, her eyes fixating on the back of his hand. She slowly asked, "Uncle Kieran, why did you suddenly show up?"


    He supported her, took the room card, and entered the room. After helping her sit on the couch, he pulled out a square box. "This is your wrap-up gift. Congrattions on your sessful debut as a director."


    Kieran''s deep voice carried a tenderness that matched the emotions in his gaze.


    L''s gaze fell on the box, and she was oblivious to his expression. She took the box and opened it, her actions slowed by alcohol.


    Inside was a gold bracelet with shiny hues. As her fingers touched it, a gentle coolness washed over her.


    "How pretty!" she eximed.


    "It''s all yours now."


    L wanted to ask if it was too expensive, but she feared it would sound too insincere.


    Kieran''s next words made her d she didn''t blurt her concerns out. "The family knows you''reing home tomorrow. They''re already preparing a banquet to celebrate with you."


    Nodding, she lowered her gaze to hide her reddened eyes. She realized she had always had a family-every member of the Morgans was also her family.


    Kieran ordered a hangover remedy from the hotel. He left only after watching her finish it.


    The next day, L slept in beforezily packing her belongings. After loading everything in the car, she made a trip to the film set again.


    "There''s a photoshoot scheduled for tomorrow, but you still have scenes to film tonight. I''ve pushed the shoot to tomorrow afternoon. I''ll be picking you up in the morning," she said.


    Jamie put down her ss of water. "It''s okay. You should rest. We''ll take a cab ourselves-it''s less trouble for you."


    "But-"


    "No buts. It''s a long trip for you toe back and forth. Taking a cab is easier," Jamie firmly rejected her offer.


    She found it unnecessary for L to tire herself out. Even if cabs were hard to find, they could always tell Vince in advance to pick them up.


    L had no choice but to agree to wait for them at thepany. As she was about to leave, she nced toward the distance, where Dorian stood.


    He had been watching her, seemingly on purpose. His gaze carried a hint of pity.


    She stayed silent, thinking he was out of his mind. She didn''t know that he had already secured the IP rights to Heart of rity, the huge project by Magi Pictures.


    ...


    On the top floor of Morgan Group Headquarters, Cole was frowning as he flipped through the contract repeatedly.


    He nced at Kieran, who was engrossed in work. The more Cole thought about it, the more dissatisfied he felt. "Mr. Morgan, are we really giving Heart of rity to Dorian? The contract''s already been drafted!"


    Kieran didn''t even bother to lift his head. "When he signed it, did he ask about the penalty for breach of contract?"


    "Nope." Cole was puzzled. "With a project this good, there''s no reason for him to regret it."


    Kieran smiled faintly but didn''t respond. He stood up, grabbed his coat, and put it


    on.


    "Isn''t there still time before the banquet?" Seeing him leave, Cole stood up abruptly.


    Fastening thest button, Kieran suddenly asked, "Did Emily touch anything when she came by a few days ago?"

 Chapter 155

    Cole was puzzled. After some thought, he shook his head. "Mrs. Morgan didn''t


    ask me to stay when I brought her into the office, so I left to handle other things. I only know she helped tidy up your desk. I don''t know anything beyond that."


    Kieran lowered his gaze. There were no traces of emotion in his eyes.


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Morgan? Did she do anything wrong?" Cole asked.


    Kieran nced at the photo album on the shelf, which was barely noticeable. He nonchntly fastened the buttons on his suit. "Nothing. Finish up and head home early-I''ve got to go now."


    Though he dismissed the matter, Cole didn''t believe him. Kieran had never asked meaningless questions for no reason. Yet, he didn''t seem interested in pursuing the matter further.


    When Cole looked up, Kieran was already out the door, leaving only a glimpse of his coat.


    Cole knew about the Morgans'' banquet tonight, but Kieran wasn''t the type to leave early for such events. He felt that Kieran was being overly attentive to L.


    Cole rubbed his chin thoughtfully. He assumed Kieran was worried that she was still upset over her breakup. Hence, he was making time to keep herpany.


    "What a responsible and caring uncle!" Cole thought.


    Meanwhile, L returned to Evergreen Heights to pack her things. At exactly 2:00 pm, she arrived at Magi Pictures Headquarters.


    The summer heat peaked at this hour, and today''s clear skies made the sun ringly bright. L shielded her eyes with her hand. Her fair skin glowed under the zing sunlight, and faint blue veins were visible beneath her skin.


    Jamie and Teddy were already here, both buzzing with excitement like children on a school trip. They waved at her energetically.


    Behind them was Vince, his warm gaze shifting from Jamie to L as she briskly approached them.


    "L," he greeted.


    Seeing the fleeting confusion in her eyes, he smiled and exined, "Jamie didn''t want special treatment when she went to Nexus, so I didn''t visit.


    "Now that you all know, and I happen to be free, I''ll apany her on her first day here. After all, it''s a new beginning for her."


    L nodded, thinking that Vince cared for Jamie a lot, though he wasn''t the talkative type. Yet, their long separation had made it tough for him to express his thoughts easily.


    Teddy tilted his chin up proudly. "I feel that my worth just skyrocketed. The great president of Lane Group himself is joining me during my first day here!"


    Jamie muttered, "Idiot! He''s here for L."


    "Huh? What did you say?" He leaned in curiously.


    "Nothing, let''s go." Jamie dragged him away, leaving L and Vince behind.


    "Hey, hey, slow down! Let me walk beside Vince."


    Jamie rolled her eyes at him, keeping a firm grip as they strode ahead.


    Magi Pictures had rtively few artists as it prioritized quality over quantity. Hence, thepany provided them with ample resources.


    Neers received equal treatment as well-after all, any one of them could be a superstar in the future. None of them expected the official photoshoot to include outdoor scenes.


    As Cedric arrived with the assistant assigned to them, L paused as she stared at the person.


    The assistant froze too, blinking in disbelief. "L?"


    She blinked back. "Ethan?"


    He was Dorian''s former assistant. He was tall,nky, and looked quite sharp in his suit. He seemed in much better shape, aspared to thest time she saw him after parting ways with Dorian.


    Cedric was surprised. "You two know each other?"


    The shock faded from L''s eyes. She resumed her usualposed demeanor and chuckled softly. She calmly said, "We know each other very well since we used to work together. It''s been a while, Ethan."


    He lowered his gaze as he suppressed his emotions, trying to look calm. Yet, his


    voice still trembled slightly when he spoke. "Likewise, L."


    This was the first time he found himself being so emotional.


    "Well, what a coincidence," Cedric said, chuckling. "I assume you''ll have no issues working together, then?"


    Ethan almost blurted out "no problem", but he held back. After all, the fallout between L and Dorian had been messy.

 Chapter 156

    During that time, Dorian had Ethan calling and messaging L relentlessly-it was no different from harassment. Ethan even sat by coldly when she was being


    bullied.


    If this happened to him, he wouldn''t have held a conversation calmly during their encounter today.


    He nced at L and sighed secretly, knowing there wouldn''t be another chance to work with her again.


    He chose to leave Dorian precisely because he couldn''t stand seeing him mistreat someone as genuine as her.


    Seeing Ethan waiting for L to make a decision, Cedric turned his attention to her as well.


    Under the bright lights, her face appeared even fairer and more delicate. Her bright eyes sparkled like stars, captivating anyone who looked at them.


    With graceful steps, she approached them and extended her hand toward Ethan. "I''m d to have the chance to work with you again, Ethan."


    He seemed to be momentarily taken aback. He looked up, his gaze filled with disbelief. "L-L, you''re not ming me?"


    She smiled faintly, her gaze clear. This was just like when he first met her. After all these years, she had remained true to herself-innocent and kind.


    Ethan, a fully grown man, suddenly felt sentimental. He bit his lip as he gently shook her hand. "L, it''s an honor to strive for sess with you again."


    Having worked in theplicated entertainment industry for years, Cedric naturally saw through people''s hearts better.


    During thepany''s background check on Ethan, they only knew that his previouspany was Nexus Entertainment. Seeing what happened today, Cedric easily deduced that Ethan had been part of Dorian''s team.


    Considering L''s and Dorian''s history, and that Ethan left after L, it was likely that Dorian had instructed him to do something hurtful to her.


    Yet, L was willing to bury the hatchet and work with Ethan again. Given their prior coboration, they would work well together.


    This pleased Cedric, who smiled and said, "In that case, L will manage the division of tasks within your team."


    After Cedric left, Ethan was still caught up in the surreal feeling. "So, I''ll..."


    Sensing his uneasiness, L also found this to be somewhat surreal. She felt that they were rather fated to cross paths again. Sheposed herself and said, "Recently, those two have been busy filming on set, so there''s not much work.


    "We''ll have to contact somepanies and select some suitable appearances for them. We can look through films or variety shows."


    Jamie and Teddy were led to makeup. Seeing that L was busy, Vince didn''t want to bother her and headed off to join them.


    Ethan listened attentively, memorizing her every word.


    "There''s not much work today besides following them to their shoot." L thought for a moment. "Technically, you should be on set with them. But as you know, Nexus is investing there, so Dorian will be present."


    He frowned, looking troubled.


    She chuckled softly. "What I''m trying to say is, you don''t have to follow them for now. The work here is wrapping up, and I don''t have much left on my te either. Let''s select some suitable projects for them. How about that?"


    "O-Of course." Listening to her well-organized arrangements, Ethan felt a wave of nostalgia. It was as if he had returned to the early days of working with her. Who would''ve thought that he''d circle back to her side after all these twists and turns?


    After finishing the indoor shoot, they moved to an outdoor location.


    It was a small garden in Northridge City, dating back to the 17th century. Though the walls were weathered, the nts still thrived. An old tree which was almost a century old stood tall and lush.


    Ethan quickly immersed himself in work, bustling around Jamie and Teddy. L and Vince strolled behind them, watching from afar.


    During a break, Ethan approached L to talk. Vince took the hint and went to join Jamie.


    Over the years, Ethan had learned a lot. He briefly analyzed the prospects of the two neers'' development.


    Just as he finished speaking, a sneer came from behind. "Ethan, did you quit Nexus just to follow this stray around?"


    That voice immediately gave L goosebumps. Although Zara''s tone wasn''t as sickly sweet as before, her mere voice was enough to make L ufortable.


    L turned around and met Zara''s mocking gaze. Ethan frowned-he had never liked this woman from the start.


    She used to address L affectionately, but her actions with Dorian were far more intimate than a couple. Who in their right mind would ask someone else''s boyfriend to keep herpany for a week?


    Zara crossed her arms, still arrogant as ever. "Leaving the screen legend to run errands here¡ªwhat an idiot! Why are you looking at me like that, Ethan? Am I wrong?


    "If you regret it now, just beg me properly. Perhaps I''ll help you get back to Dorian''s side."

 Chapter 157

    Ethan snorted coldly, and his tone was filled with confusion as he said, "L, have


    I been out of touch after not working for a few days? Since when could


    homewreckers speak like this out in the open?"


    In the past, he hadpromised on this to make a living. Despite knowing many things were wrong, he still went along with them.


    Fortunately, he didn''t spiral down that path forever. Fate seemed to favor him, giving him a chance to make amends to those he wronged.


    Seeing Zara now, Ethan had no intentions of swallowing his frustration any longer. His harsh words pierced her right where it hurt.


    She almost jumped up to p him. "How dare you talk to me like that!"


    She pointed at him, her nails practically itching to poke a hole in his face. Ethan, who was once obedient to her, now looked at her with immense disdain.


    Zara always wore an innocent fa?ade. With Ethan towering over her, she resembled a bratty child scolding her parents-irritating yet unthreatening.


    On the other hand, L couldn''t even bother to spare her a nce.


    Zara grew more furious and startedshing out at her employees and the garden staff member. "I picked this ce first. Make them leave now!"


    The garden staff member looked troubled. "Ms. Hayes, you can''t exclusively reserve this garden. They''re already filming, so you''ll have to wait till they''re done."


    "What did you say?" she shrieked, her voice nearly cracking.


    L finally turned to look at her. Zara''s face had changed drastically-she was now skinnier, and her protruding cheekbones made her look mean. This reminded her of Darcy and her mother, Margaret Brown.


    L frowned and patted Ethan. "Let''s go."


    After taking a few steps, she turned around and gave Zara a wry smile. "Since you like this ce so much, it''s all yours. By the way, how was your time at the police station? If you didn''t enjoy it enough, I don''t mind arranging another visit for you."


    L didn''t consider herself someone who enjoyed kicking others when they were down. After all, a member of the Morgan family would do such things.


    She didn''t care about Zara''s snide remarks toward her, but she was a protective person. Ethan was her team member now, and she wouldn''t let anybody pick on him.


    Upon L''s words, Zara turned livid in rage. She snapped off one of her freshly done nails with a loud crack.


    Zara charged at L while her back was turned. Just as she was about to grab her hair, her wrist was seized and yanked back. Zara stumbled a few steps before finally losing her bnce and falling to the ground.


    She was wearing a short skirt, and her knees hit the ground hard. She


    immediately started bleeding, and her wounds were caked with dirt.


    "Are you okay, Ms. Hayes?" Her employee was terrified and hurried to help her up.


    Zara had been put in charge of her parents'' domestic business temporarily. Yet, they feared that the employees might be bitter about her inexperience. Hence, they only gave her the title of Vice President.


    She red at Vince who had thrown her off. He was dressed in a white shirt and suit trousers. Due to the weather, he had removed his jacket and undid his tie. Two buttons were unfastened, revealing a glimpse of his corbone.


    He looked down at her with an icy expression. His dominant presence was evident.


    Seeing his protective stance toward L, Zara deduced that he was on her side. She sneered, "How dare youy your hands on me? Don''t you know I can call the police and have you arrested right now?"


    She red at L, who had a calm expression and was just frowning slightly. A flicker of joy shed across Zara''s face. She figured L thought she wouldn''t retaliate. "L, if you beg me properly right now, I might let him off. How about that?"


    Hearing this, L frowned even more. Thinking that she was intimidated, Zara no longer hid her smugness.

 Chapter 158

    "It''s nothing major. The police wouldn''t even bother with it." L found Zara to be ridiculous. Had her repeated visits to the police made her overly sensitive?


    After speaking, she tapped Vince lightly and said, "Let''s go, Vince."


    Ethan trailed after them. ncing back at Zara, who looked ready to explode with anger, he quickened his pace. He figured it''d be better to leave before she lost it and things got messy.


    Fuming with rage, Zara turned to her employees and started telling them off. "You bunch of idiots! Do you think I''m paying you to do nothing?"


    Her employees kept their heads low, seemingly used to her odd temper. Yet, the garden staff member looked displeased. He wondered how this unhinged woman managed to be a superstar in the first ce.


    Then it struck him that she had been exposed for being a homewrecker and cklisted¡ªthat exined a lot. Still, given her horrible temper, how did her sponsors put up with her?


    One of Zara''s employees, Jolene Watson, stared at Vince''s retreating figure for a while. It took her quite some time to figure out why he had looked familiar. "Ms. Hayes, that man looks like Vince Lane, the president of Lane Group."


    Zara froze before quickly retorting, "Impossible! How would L know a big shot like him?"


    By the way that he protected her, they seemed to have some sort ofplex rtionship. Was L actually that capable?


    Jolene suggested, "Perhaps... she''s his sugar baby? She''s quite attractive."


    Zara frowned. Even if that were the case, it still made her frustrated. Weren''t sugar daddies usually some rich, old men who were probably overweight? Vince was tall and handsome-how could he be one?


    She gritted her teeth in frustration as her mind raced. Finally, she pulled out her phone and snapped a picture of L and Vince walking together. She then sent it to Dorian.


    ...


    At the Nexus Entertainment film set, Dorian didn''t have scenes to shoot that afternoon, so he hung out with some people.


    Just as he sat down in the private room, his phone buzzed. He nced at the screen and his face immediately fell.


    One of his friends, Joe Schneider, passed him a freshly poured ss of alcohol. Yet, he ignored it and stood up abruptly. "I''m not in the mood. You guys have fun."


    "What? Hey, Dorian, you just got here!" Joe blocked his way. "We''ve got some pretty hot girls here. You''re single now, so there''s no need for celibacy. If you really don''t want it, you can just have them on yourp or something while you sing."


    Just as Dorian was about to refuse, a group of young women walked in. All of them wore tight-fitting dresses that barely reached their knees. Some of the dresses exposed their waist or even their entire back.


    Dorian''s brows furrowed slightly as his gaze swept over them. Only one thought filled his mind-none of them were as beautiful as L.


    Only one woman, Cassie, made him pause for a moment. Her face shape and features slightly resembled L. Her eyes were big, but they were not as round as L''s. Her gaze was also less innocent.


    Realizing what he was thinking, Dorian frowned even more. Why was L constantly upying his mind?


    Joe noticed his hesitation and quickly beckoned Cassie over. "Come over and keep Dorianpany."


    She lifted her gaze toward Dorian. He didn''t look quite the same as on television, but he was way better than her usual customers.


    Yet, his icy expression intimidated her. She reached out to gently hold his wrist.


    She only spoke after seeing that he didn''t pull away. "D-Dorian, w-would you like to have a drink?"

 Chapter 159

    Zara began feeling uneasy when Dorian didn''t reply after a long time.


    After some thought, she contacted his assistant. Her expression darkened when she learned that he had gone to a bar with some friends.


    As she suspected, Dorian still cared about L and was trying to numb himself with alcohol.


    Zara pressed further, hoping to know who else was with him. Her worry grew when the assistant listed a few names.


    From the list, there were two that she knew who were infamous for being wild partygoers.


    Under normal circumstances, Dorian would never hang out with them. But who knew what he might do tonight if he became drunk, especially if he was feeling heartbroken?


    "Did they request a bargirl?" she asked.


    The assistant stammered and evaded the question, but that told Zara more than enough. Suddenly, an idea formed in her mind.


    Without hesitating, she dropped everything and drove straight to the bar Dorian was at.


    Meanwhile, over at the garden, the crew were keeping themselves busy at the scenic shooting spots they had chosen. And before they realized it, night had fallen.


    Seeing the time, some staff suggested taking a few night shots while they were at


    it.


    L nodded in understanding. While everyone was working, she took the opportunity to buy them some snacks and drinks.


    Magi Pictures was better than she expected, and this team was very dedicated.


    As such, in an industry where people focused on quantity over quality, it wasn''t surprising for Magi Pictures to build a solid reputation despite limited productions.


    If theymitted to something, they made sure to do it to the best of their ability.


    By the time everyone wrapped up, the sky waspletely dark. Noticing L frequently checking the time, Vince asked, "Do you have nster?"


    "My family knows we''re finishing up today so..." She paused, embarrassed. "Well, they prepared a family dinner to celebrate."


    Vince chuckled, never having seen this bashful side of hers before. He never expected a calm andposed person like her to act so sweet when talking about her family.


    "Don''tugh! They always treat me like a kid," she protested, her cheeks slightly flushed.


    When she heard about the dinner from Kieran, she had assumed it would be a simple meal back home. But that afternoon, she discovered they had made reservations at a restaurant¡ªat her grandmother''s insistence, no less.


    They were acting as though she had won an international award.


    Her protest only made Vince''s smile widen.


    "Well, you are a kid to them. We''re done here, and I''ll send Teddy home, so you


    can head off too. Don''t keep your elderly grandparents waiting."


    L looked around and saw the team packing up their equipment, so she nodded. "Thanks. I owe you one. I''ll treat you to a meal sometime."


    "Sure," Vince replied warmly. "I''ll walk you to your ride."


    "It''s fine. My uncle is picking me up." L turned him down politely.


    Her head was lowered, so she missed the flicker of emotion in Vince''s eyes. "Oh, could you help me share these with the crew? It''s past dinnertime, and they''ve worked so hard."


    After making sure everything was sorted, she finally headed out. Vince insisted on seeing her off.


    Not far from the exit, a sleek Maybach waited with its lights on, the outline of a man visible through the windshield.


    L waved goodbye to Vince and merrily jogged toward the car.


    Her skirt swayed behind her, like a flower blooming in the moonlight.


    When Kieran spotted her, he stepped out of the car and silently stood by the passenger door, waiting.


    Although his movements exuded grace, he somehow managed to keep others at arm''s length.


    However, when L brushed against him, his gaze visibly softened when he met hers.


    This new look made him look much kinder and easy to talk to.


    Kieran pulled out a handkerchief and gently wiped the sweat from her brow. "Why the hurry?"


    "I don''t want to keep Grandma and Grandpa waiting. Let''s go!" L tugged on his sleeve yfully.


    Kieran gave in easily and opened the door for her without a word. Once she was settled, he returned to the driver''s seat.


    As the car drove away, he nced at Vince, who stood at the exit, watching them.

 Chapter 160

    As they drove farther away, Kieran nced into the rearview mirror. Vince was no longer in sight.


    Meanwhile, Nicole was sitting with her inws while waiting for L. Worried that the elders would grow impatient, she suggested going outside to check if L had arrived.


    Hazel smiled warmly. "There''s no need to rush. It''s a good thing that L''s so dedicated to her work."


    Frances, however, frowned in disagreement. "Work might be important, but definitely not enough to neglect her health like Kieran does."


    Nicole watched the two of them bicker, as they often did like children. Shaking her head with a smile, she got up and left the room.


    Deep down, she knew both of them doted on the kids more than anyone else and supported the youngsters in pursuing their dreams unconditionally.


    After all, they didn''t seem concerned at all even when Noah decided to pursue a career in e-sports.


    Instead, they happily watched tournaments they barely understood and celebrated his team''s victories as though it was theirs.


    The memory brought an exasperated smile to Nicole''s face.


    Leaving the room, she walked down the corridor. As she approached the ss doors, she saw two figures approaching together.


    L was saying something, so Kieran leaned in to hear better. Their good looks made them a surprisingly good fit together.


    This realization startled Nicole, and she silently berated herself for having such thoughts.


    She med her messy thoughts on that photo album.


    She tried convincing herself that it wasn''t unusual for Kieran to keep an album documenting L''s growth since he had always been protective of her.


    But she failed.


    "Yeah, right!" she thought. "Not when the only person in the photos was L!"


    L was so busy talking that she didn''t notice the uneven pavement ahead, and she tripped.


    Kieran reacted instantly, circling her waist with his arm while his other hand steadied her by the wrist.


    "Careful there."


    His rich, smooth voice sent a shiver down her spine.


    Abruptly, memories of him pinning her against the wall and kissing her came flooding back.


    Her breathing grew erratic, and she quickly wriggled out of his hold. "T-Thanks. Let''s go inside."


    She purposely sped up and put some distance between them.


    Kieran didn''t say anything. He was busy staring at the hand he had circled around her waist that barely filled his grasp.


    Nicole, who watched the whole scene unfold, was speechless.


    Dear Lord, she might have made a groundbreaking discovery.


    She truly adored L and had even hoped that Noah and L would be a couple one day.


    That way, L could officially be part of the family.


    Yet, over the years, the pair''s rtionship remained tonic.


    For the past two years, Nicole had graduallye to terms with this. She


    convinced herself that L was a daughter to her regardless of whether she married into the family.


    Now, she discovered that her seemingly aloof brother-inw might have feelings for someone. However, that person...


    Nicole shook off the thoughts and quickly turned back toward the room.


    She told herself to remain calm and pretend she saw nothing. Perhaps she was just overthinking.


    But before she reached the room, L spotted her.


    "Aunt Nicole!" L called out sweetly, her voice cutting through the fog in Nicole''s head.


    Still, Nicole was still quite stiff when she turned to face them.


    Then her gaze fell on Kieran.


    There was no way she could smile like nothing had happened.

 Chapter 161

    "Aunt Nicole, are you feeling unwell? Is your back acting up again?" L asked worriedly, noticing Nicole''s unusual behavior.


    "It''s nothing. I''m just getting old, so I need to be careful not to strain my back with any sudden movements," Nicole replied with a gentle smile.


    She lovingly patted L''s cheek. "Did you have a long day? Your grandparents are waiting for you inside, so let''s go in. We even prepared a present for you."


    "Isn''t that a bit too much?"


    "Not when this is your first time producing a film as an assistant director. I''m sure our darling L will be a brilliant director one day," Nicole praised warmly.


    A motherly smile lit up her face, the faint wrinkles around her eyes adding to her elegance.


    She reached out to take L''s hand and spotted the gold bracelet on her wrist.


    "Where''d you get this bracelet?" Nicole asked curiously.


    L grinned. "Isn''t it pretty? It''s a present from Uncle Kieran for finishing the film."


    She nced at Kieran, who maintained his usual stoic expression. He only nced at them briefly at the mention of his name, but his face remained the


    same.


    Nicole wanted to tell L the bracelet''s significance but decided to swallow her words.


    Kieran looked so indifferent that Nicole figured she must have been overthinking things.


    Knowing how considerate L was, there was a high chance she would feel uneasy after knowing the bracelet''s price.


    So, Nicole merely smiled and said, "It sure is. Kieran did one-up me this time. Your bracelet makes my gift pale inparison."


    She held L''s hand and guided her toward the room. "Go say hi to your grandparents first. They would''ve gone to see you this morning if you weren''t working."


    "L,e sit with me," Hazel and Frances said in unison when they spotted L.


    Hazel shot her husband a yful re before beaming at L.


    "Come here, L. I have a present for you. Let me know what you think," she said eagerly, holding a small gift box.


    L smiled sweetly and went over to give Hazel a big, warm hug.


    The corner of Hazel''s eyes crinkled as she broke out into a beam. "Oh, my darling. You''re the best."


    "Such nonsense," Frances muttered, his voiceced with jealousy.


    "Did you miss me, Grandpa?" L asked, making sure to hug him next.


    "Of course, I missed my darling granddaughter!" Francesughed just as heartily, earning an eye-roll from his wife.


    "Women and their jealousy are scary!" Frances thought.


    Before L could respond, a yful voice cut through. "Hey, howe I never get this kind of wee even when I''m away for months?"


    Surprised, she spun around. "N-Noah, when did you get back?"


    Noah stood there with his unruly, tinum-blonde hair. He wore a punk-inspired outfit as his fingers fiddled with a lollipop. He looked just as mischievous as he sounded.


    Seeing him, Nicole felt her head throb. She wanted nothing more than to grab a pair of scissors and snip off that nest he called hair.


    "Can''t you fix that messy hair of yours beforeing home?"


    Noah grinnedzily, unbothered by his mother''s admonishment.


    Towering over her, he slung an arm around her shoulders like they were buddies. "Mom, you don''t get it. This is in fashion right now. Haven''t you seen how much my fans love it?"


    He added, "Don''t believe me? Ask L. I''m sure her industry thinks this is cool too."

 Chapter 162

    Noah shed his mother a big toothy grin lightheartedly.


    Nicole shook her head and pushed him aside. "You better not give L any weird ideas."


    Noah wasn''t bothered by the favoritism his mother showed. With a yful smile, he went over to hug Hazel. "Did you miss me, Grandma?"


    "You little rascal, you look so proud after going missing for nearly half a year!" Hazel pushed him away in mock anger.


    "Well, I was busy winning a gold medal for you."


    As he spoke, he pulled out a gold medal out of his pocket and handed it to his grandmother. "See? Besides, I rushed back right after thepetition, all right?"


    "Oh, and here''s a little something for Grandpa too," he added, drawing out a miniature trophy from the same pocket. "I even asked the organizers to make a smaller one so I could bring it back easier."


    L almostughed when she saw the tiny trophy.


    Most people who won wanted huge trophies that allowed them to show off.


    But this guy? He''d rather save on material costs and get a smaller one.


    The two elders beamed from ear to ear after receiving their gifts.


    Hazel carefully tucked the gold medal into her pocket and patted it to make sure it wouldn''t fall out. "Well done, darling. You''re just as brilliant as L."


    "That doesn''t sound right." Noah scratched his head. "Does my internationalpetition mean so little now?"


    Nicole ignored her son and called everyone to the table. L and Noah, being the younger ones, naturally sat together.


    Kieran took the seat on L''s other side, thoughtfully pulling out her chair for her. This brought Nicole back to her earlier assumptions.


    "This is for you. I couldn''t find anything worth bringing back, and I didn''t have much time, so I just picked this up on the way."


    Noah pulled out a small white velvet box that held a finely crafted diamond bracelet.


    L''s breath caught nervously when she saw the logo on the side of the box. Did he really just say he randomly bought a bracelet that cost tens of thousands of dors?


    "Do you not like it?" Noah asked when she didn''t react.


    He scratched his head. "Is my taste that bad?"


    Although he didn''t date much, his sweet-talking and generous personality made him popr among girls. So, he had plenty of female friends and knew quite a bit about their tastes.


    This also made him look like a yboy to outsiders.


    However, L knew better. Noah was simply someone who followed his heart and would go where the wind took him, not letting anything anchor him down.


    In other words, he was a social butterfly who lived in the moment.


    L chuckled. "It''s beautiful, but Uncle Kieran just gave me a bracelet. I can''t wear so many at once."


    Hearing this, Noah''s gaze fell on the bracelet on her wrist. He inhaled sharply. "That bracelet looks like-"


    "Aren''t you guys hungry?" Kieran interrupted.


    Noah didn''t mind being cut off. Instead, he rubbed his belly. "You''re right."


    He had skipped his team''s celebratory dinner and flew straight home after thest match, so he was starving now.


    He casually tossed the box to L. "You can take turns wearing them. For now, let''s eat. I''m dying of hunger."


    He continued, "After this, I need to get home and rest early. I''ve got something to do tomorrow."


    L nced at him, wondering how he already had something lined up right after hispetition.


    How was he busier than all of them?


    Still, she didn''t ask further.


    After dinner, L returned home with all the presents she received.


    She had nothing nned for the next few days, so Hazel suggested she stay at the Morgan residence for a while.


    L epted the offer and hitched a ride with them. She decided to sleep in the next day, so Hazel made sure she got a good rest without disturbance.


    However, L still didn''t get to wake up naturally. Instead, she was jolted out of her sleep by her ringing phone.


    She picked up the call groggily, and a deep voice came through the other end.


    But the moment she heard it was the police asking her to bail Noah out, all traces of sleep vanished.

 Chapter 163

    L asked, "Sorry, I didn''t hear you clearly. Did you just say I need to go to Northridge Police Station to bail Noah Morgan out?"


    After receiving confirmation from the other end of the call, L sat dazedly on her bed for a moment before springing up and getting ready.


    Downstairs, she spotted her grandparents and Nicole and greeted them politely.


    Pretending nothing was amiss, she casually asked, "Has Noah already left?"


    Nicole smiled and handed her a te of pancakes. "He left early this morning. Since thepetitions are over, I''m sure he went to hang out with his friends like usual."


    Nodding, L took a bite andplimented the food.


    "Oh, right. Aunt Nicole, I''m heading outter. I''m not sure if I''ll make it back for lunch, so don''t wait for me."


    "Huh?" Nicole was puzzled. "Did something newe up at work?"


    "Well, I just signed with a newpany and realized there''s a document I haven''t sorted out yet. So, I need to take care of it," L lied smoothly.


    Nicole didn''t suspect anything and simply reminded her to have a safe drive.


    L nodded and hurriedly headed off to the police station.


    When she arrived, a group of officers happened to be leaving for duty, so the lobby looked quite empty.


    From a distance, she spotted Zara sitting in the waiting area.


    L frowned. She had a feeling that Zara had something to do with whatever trouble Noah had gotten into.


    Still, she was confused. With Noah busy withpetitions for the past two years, he barely had any time to focus on her.


    Besides, she had never brought up Zara to him before. So, he shouldn''t have any idea that she and Zara even knew each other.


    L rubbed her aching temples, telling herself that Zara''s appearance was just a coincidence.


    Averting her gaze, L walked in. However, this meant she would have to walk past Zara.


    When Zara spotted her, she sprung up and shrieked, "L Hart!"


    Her sharp tone drew a nce from a nearby officer. "Keep your voice down."


    L nced at her and noticed the hickeys on her neck. However, the handprint on Zara''s face caught her attention more.


    Whoever did that must have put in quite a bit of force.


    "You always put on that innocent act but you''re actually filthier than anyone else! Do you enjoy men''s


    attention that much?" Zara spat


    ring at L viciously. If it weren''t for the nearby officers, she would have alreadyshed out.


    Last night, by the time she arrived at the bar, someone had already taken Dorian upstairs.


    Zara forced his assistant to unlock


    the door, only to walk into a dimly lit room. On the bed, a woman with her clothes half-undone was seductively undoing Dorian''s shirt buttons.


    Dorian, who was clearly drunk, just stared at the woman lustfully.


    Startled by Zara''s sudden arrival, the woman frantically covered herself, and the assistant immediately turned away.


    Dorian, regaining some rity, pressed his temples in frustration, realizing how out of line his actions were.


    Zara cast the woman a disdainful nce, but her expression quickly twisted with rage when she noticed the woman''s face bore some resemnce to L''s.


    When she met Dorian''s irritated gaze, she calmed herself with a deep breath before saying, "Dorian, you''re a public figure. Do you have any idea how much trouble you''d be in if someone else saw you?"


    Dorian frowned, fully aware of what she was saying. But in his defense, he had been drunk, and the woman''s resemnce to L had thrown him off.


    After all, he had never seen L look like that before.


    His eyes flickered as he imagined how he would have reacted if the person in bed earlier had been L.


    With her wless face and mesmerizing eyes, along with her supple skin...


    Zara had no clue what was going through his mind. So, she simply assumed he was irritated because he didn''t get to have fun and go all the way.

 Chapter 164

    Zara gritted her teeth, trying to sound generous as she said, "Dorian, let her go for now. You just won a major award, and your poprity is at its peak. This is the perfect time tond some big projects."


    Dorian''s resolve wavered at her words. Her tone was uncannily like L''s when she used to n his future.


    He nced at Oliver and nodded toward the bar girl. "Take her out of here. Handle it."


    The bar girl shot Zara a resentful look but obediently followed Oliver.


    What bad luck! She thought she had hooked a big star and could make a decent payout. Who knew things would fall apart right at the crucial moment?


    As the door clicked shut, Dorian slumped onto the couch, irritation etched deeply across his face. He opened his mouth to speak, but Zara shifted and half-knelt before him. She lowered her head and kissed his lips.


    Dorian''s eyes flickered, his alcohol-clouded mind spinning further. Their breaths grew heavy and unsteady. Everything else fell into ce.


    Early the next morning, frantic knocking jolted them awake.


    Dorian grabbed a shirt and pulled it on. He opened the door, and a fist immediately punched his face.


    Hearing the noise outside, Zara hurriedly slipped on a dress and rushed out.


    The man narrowed his cold, dark eyes the moment he saw her and kicked Dorian aside. He vaulted over the couch with swift precision and delivered a sharp p across her face.


    The blownded with full force. Zara''s cheek went numb, and for a long moment, she felt nothing. Then the pain finally registered.


    Noah cursed, his voice filled with rage.


    "I was only gone a few days, and you think you can trample all over L?


    "You think I''m dead or something? I swear I''ll beat you so badly your mother won''t recognize you. If I don''t, then I''m not a Morgan!"


    He had known about L''s and


    Dorian''s affair for a while, but thepetition semifinals had kept him overseas. If he had returned sooner, Dorian''s punishment would havee much earlier.


    The fight was intense, though Dorian took most of the blows. The techniques he had picked up from his acting roles were no match for Noah''s regr training.


    Zara was powerless to stop Noah. Before she could even get close, he kicked her aside.


    Noah sneered. "I usually give women some leniency, but trash like you isn''t worth my mercy."


    Although Dorian was beaten, his pride wouldn''t let him back down He sneered. "Noah, what''s your rtionship with L? What makes think you can interfere in her life?


    "I''m her real boyfriend. You think it''s your ce to butt in?"


    Noah let out a coldugh. "She dumped you, man. Her taste must have been terrible to fall for trash like you."


    Zara screamed for help, but no one came. Her only option was to call the police.


    When the officers arrived, Dorian was bruised and battered, yet he still managed to shout, "Noah, you think you''re so righteous? You''ve been after my woman all along!"


    Noah''s voice was cold, dripping with contempt. "I may not be perfect, but I''m not as low as you. Sleeping with another woman and still calling L


    your girlfriend? Just thinking about it makes me sick."


    "Enough!" the officer barked.


    Zara stood there with half her face swollen, her eyes burning with venom, though she looked ridiculous.


    L''s expression hardened, anger shing in her gaze. "What did you do to Noah?"


    Her words made everyone''s jaws drop. After all, it was Noah who stormed in and started the fight!


    "L, are you so desperate for a man that you''d stoop to tricks like this?"


    Before Zara could finish, Noah''s cold voice cut through. "If you want the other side of your face smashed too, keep talking."

 Chapter 165

    Hearing Noah''s voice, Zara suddenly felt pain radiate through her entire body. "You..." She swallowed hard. "Are you insane? This is a police station!"


    Noah was dressed in a in T-shirt and casual pants, his dyed hair giving him a cool, rebellious look. But with the bruises on his face, his wrinkled clothes, and a torn hem dangling from his shirt, he looked anything but polished.


    Yet, there was something oddly striking about his rough appearance.


    When his expression turned cold, he vaguely resembled Kieran. His aura wasn''t as powerful, nor was hisposure as steady, but it was more than enough to intimidate Zara.


    "Try me and see if I care," he said, his voice low and defiant.


    Dorian walked up from behind and grabbed L''s wrist. "Who is the guy you keep meeting?"


    He had always assumed that the imposing, elegant man from before was Noah. But upon seeing Noah, he realized that while Noah was taller, his demeanor was still that of a reckless yboy.


    So, who was the man L had been with?


    And what about the photo Zara sent yesterday? Looking closely, he realized it was Vince.


    "What''s your rtionship with Vince?"


    Noah mped down on Dorian''s wrist, tightening his grip. "Let go!"


    Dorian''s face contorted with pain, but he clenched his teeth and red at L. "How many men are you messing around with behind my back?"


    L struggled to break free, her brows furrowed in frustration. Disgusted, she shot back, "Mr. ke, maybe you should deal with the mark on your neck before questioning me."


    A hickey was visible on his neck.


    L''s eyes were filled with scorn. She knew exactly what he and that woman had donest night.


    "Tell me who that man is!" His voice


    with rage, his eyes r


    animal guarding its.


    territory.


    over


    §ç§Ö§é


    like


    Noah suddenly called out, "Officer, this guy is harassing my sister! Arrest him!"


    The officer who had just taken their statements walked over, his face stern.


    "Enough! Do you even know where


    you aren


    you''ve got too much free you''ve got too


    elet


    time how about sitting through a


    two-hour lesson on legal conduct?"


    Panicked, Zara grabbed Dorian''s arm. "Dorian, calm down. We''ll talkter. Let''s


    go."


    Dorian was reluctantly dragged


    away. L nced at her red,


    swollen


    wrist, her irritation in. Without sparing them another look,


    she


    tugged at Noah''s sleeve. "Let''s


    go."


    Dorian''s expression was dark as he watched them drive off. He clenched his fist and mmed it against a pir.


    L was unbelievable. Instead ofing to him, she tangled herself up with other men. Did she have no shame left?


    His eyes were full of resentment, and he conveniently ignored how he had been with Zara just the night before.


    L drove, but her eyes kept straying to the man in the passenger seat.


    The same proud, wolfish figure from the police station was now groaning in pain.


    "Damn, this hurts. Next time I see that jerk, I''ll make sure he feels it worse," he muttered.

 Chapter 166

    L thought of Dorian''s face, which was even more bruised than Noah''s, and burst intoughter.


    "Looks like you didn''t hold back this time," she teased.


    Noah gave her a wary look. "You don''t still feel sorry for him, do you?"


    But he shook his head immediately. "No, that''s not you. You''re not one to cling to the past."


    Noah let out a dramatic sigh. "If I weren''t trying to be aw-abiding citizen, I would''ve broken his legs."


    L chuckled. "That''s fine, but next time, could you be a little more subtle? You''re a public figure. If you get suspended over this, it won''t be worth it."


    Noah grinned, showing his teeth. "Next time, I''ll just throw a sack over his head."


    L''s eyes curved into crescents. "Good. But with your face looking like this, don''t go back to the Morgan residence. Head to Uncle Kieran''s ce. I''ll help you with the swelling."


    Noah slouched in his seat, looking every bit the spoiled rich kid.


    "Can you sit properly? Try to fight less. You''ve got young fans, so don''t corrupt them," L scolded lightly.


    She paused, then asked, "Knowing Dorian, he wouldn''t let things go so easily. How did you get him to agree to a truce?"


    Noah smirked, his eyes still closed. "You know what he cares about. He''s busy ying the devoted ex, trying to win you back, while sleeping with other women. Imagine if that got out. Think he''d survive the fallout?"


    "His reputation," Noah added.


    He opened his eyes and stared at the scenery speeding past the window, sarcasmcing his voice as he remarked, "His public image might seem perfect, but underneath, it''spletely rotten."


    After that, both of them fell silent.


    When they reached Evergreen Heights, Noah stepped out of the car and suddenly asked, "Why did you splurge on such an expensive car?"


    Although the Morgan family was wealthy and L''s allowance used to be more generous than Noah''s, she was never one to waste money. Even with both of them earning their own ie, whenever Noah gifted her something worth tens of thousands, she still found it too expensive and repeatedly reminded him not to be so wasteful next time.


    L shed a rare, smug smile. She walked a few steps away, then paused, turning back to lean her elbow casually on the car.


    "Uncle Kieran gave it to me. Do you think it suits me?" she asked yfully.


    Noah''s face fell. "What? That''s so unfair! I asked him for a sports car once, and he refused!


    "You have no idea how hard I begged! He''s so biased. I''m telling Grandma!" heined, crossing his arms.


    L smirked and dragged him


    toward the entrance. "We''re not the same. The car you wanted costs millions. Think of how many schools you could build in poor areas with that money."


    "I know, but still! Even if I didn''t buy it, Uncle Kieran is obviously ying favorites. He didn''t even humo me a promise. I''m going to


    With


    He was mid-rant when L suddenly stopped and called out, "Uncle Kieran." Noah''s words died in his throat. He looked up and met Kieran''s cold gaze.


    He swallowed hard and muttered, "Uncle Kieran, why aren''t you at work?"


    "If you don''t work hard and make money, who''s going to support us?" Noah added, trying to sound confident.


    L pressed a hand to her forehead


    and


    "He tripped and fell. You be


    that,


    t you, Uncle Kieran?"


    Kieran stared at them silently.


    Noah nodded seriously. "It''s true."


    He wasn''t about to let the family know he had the officer call L instead.


    L gave him a gentle push. "Go upstairs and clean up. I''ll put some ointment on you and ice the swellingter."


    Noah hurried off, leaving L and Kieran alone in the living room. She slowly leaned closer to Kieran.


    Seeing her guilty expression, Kieran didn''t need to ask. "He went to teach Dorian a lesson, didn''t he?"

 Chapter 167

    L nodded, expecting Kieran to scold them or at least say something about how reckless they had been.


    To her surprise, he simply nodded knowingly and said nothing more.


    L sat quietly across from him, eyes on her phone. But her gaze kept drifting in his direction.


    Kieran''s expression was cool and focused as he worked on hisptop.


    It felt like an eternity had passed, and L wondered what was taking Noah so long to finish cleaning up. But when she nced at the clock, only five minutes had gone by.


    Maybe she could pretend to be busy and slip away to her room for a bit.


    Just as she was about to make her move, Kieran''s smooth, deep voice broke the silence.


    "Aren''t you tired of sitting so stiffly?" he asked, his eyes lifting from the screen. "Huh?" She looked up, blinking in confusion, then realized what he meant.


    "I''m... I''m fine." L rubbed her lower back awkwardly.


    "Isn''t thepany keeping you busy these days?" she asked.


    L hadn''t expected Kieran to be home at this hour.


    He wasn''t in his usual suit. Instead, he wore a simple ck T-shirt and ck casual pants. The sharp coldness he usually carried was softened, like winter''s chill touched by the first hint of spring warmth.


    L couldn''t help but admire how perfect he looked, every detail wless.


    Kieran took a sip of water, then poured a ss for her.


    He slid it over.


    L''s eyes darted to his slender, well-defined fingers before she shook her head.


    "I''m not thirsty."


    She had never been one for drinking water.


    Without a word, Kieran grabbed a jar of honey from the shelf and stirred a spoonful into her ss.


    He pushed the cup back toward her.


    "It''s sweet."


    His voice held a subtle tenderness. It was like a breeze rustling gently through the trees, soothing and warm.


    It was as if he were coaxing a child. L''s heart fluttered, skipping a beat before pounding wildly in her chest.


    The odd sensation left her dazed. She quickly grabbed the cup and drank it all in one go.


    The warm honey water slid down her throat, easing the flutter in her chest.


    L exhaled softly. Maybe she was just exhausted from work andck of sleep, making her heart act strangely.


    She set the cup back on the table and met Kieran''s slightly amused gaze.


    "I guess I was thirsty after all. You know I can''t resist sweet things."


    L rambled, feeling flustered. "I''ll go rinse the cup."


    She stood up in a hurry and identally tripped over the table leg.


    L fell forward into Kieran. He caught her, but his bnce slipped, and they tumbled onto the sofa.


    Kieran''s arm instinctively wrapped


    around her waist. The soft scent of


    jasmine from her hair filled his


    senses, making him pause for a moment.


    Had they ever been this close before?


    Kieran looked down at her face. His eyes


    delicated her furrowed brows, the


    curve of her nose, and her


    lips, Still glistening slightly from the honey water.


    His gaze darkened. The thought of pulling her close, pressing her against the wall, and kissing her deeply felt dangerously real, testing his self-control.


    Just then, Noah came downstairs. As he rounded the corner, he stopped dead.


    On the sofa, he saw the two of them tangled together.


    His foot, halfway forward, froze. He quickly stepped back and hid behind the wall, rubbing his eyes in disbelief.


    Who were those two people downstairs?

 Chapter 168

    Noah felt a thousand curses swirling in his mind. He took a deep breath and cautiously peeked his head around the corner.


    L was sitting obediently on the sofa while Kieran headed to the kitchen with a ss in his hand.


    Letting out a sigh, Noah seriously questioned if he had injured his brain during the fight. Maybe that''s why he was seeing things.


    He had better get checked out at the hospital that afternoon and use the report to squeeze somepensation out of Dorian.


    At the police station, Dorian stood watching as L''s car disappeared into the distance. It wasn''t until Oliver drove up that he finally moved.


    Seeing Dorian''s grim expression, Oliver kept his head low and silently opened the car door for him.


    Zara moved to follow, but Dorian''s cold look froze her in ce. "I''ve got things to handle. Go back on your own."


    With that, he closed the door and signaled Oliver to drive away immediately.


    Zara stood on the sidewalk, stunned.


    The man who once showered her with care, who used to worry about her getting burned by a cup of tea, had left her stranded on the street without a second thought.


    It was as ifst night''s passion had all been a figment of her imagination.


    Her fists clenched tightly, another one of her manicured nails snapping off.


    Back at the office, Dorian walked in with his face marred by bruises and scratches. His team exchanged curious and wary nces.


    An older employee wanted to ask if he was alright, but one look at Dorian''s icy eyes made him think better of it.


    Oliver, holding a stack of documents, followed meekly behind.


    Once inside the office, Oliver ced the papers on the desk. "Mr. ke, these are recent endorsement offers and film projects. See if you want to take any of them."


    Dorian''s expression remained frigid. He picked up a folder and flipped through it, his eyes darkening even further.


    Oliver''s heart pounded. "If you''re not satisfied, I can find others. There are more options."


    He handed over another file, but Dorian barely nced at thepany name before tossing it at Oliver''s feet.


    "This is the trash you''re offering me?"


    His gaze, sharp and venomous, cut into Oliver''sposure like a poisoned de.


    Oliver''s scalp prickled. His neck


    ached from bowing too long. "Mr. ke, please don''t be angry. Here, look at this one. It''s a drama backed by Joyce Group. They''re considering ire White, who won Best Actress


    at an international film festival two atan years ago."


    Oliver prayed this would ease Dorian''s mood. But instead, Dorian let out a cold


    Oliver''s forehead broke into a cold sweat. "But... but those rumors were suppressed. She''s still getting roles and endorsements."


    He tried desperately to exin. This was the best project the team had managed to secure. If Dorian rejected this too, the whole team would be doomed, especially him.


    When he joined as Dorian''s assistant, everyone said Dorian treated his employees well.


    He had wondered why Ethan, his predecessor, suddenly quit after years of service.


    Atst, he understood.


    Dorian''s stare remained icy and


    unrelenting Do you know how far ire''s career has fallen? Her endorsements aren''t even with top domestic brands. The roles she takes these days don''t stand out at do they?"


    "You think she''s taking those roles to challenge herself?"


    It was clear she was picking up scraps after losing endorsements and


    umting debt from breach-of-contract fines. Those mediocre roles were the best she could get.


    Oliver stayed silent. He hoped for someone to rescue him.


    Dorian stepped closer. "So, offering me a script with her in the lead... are you implying my career is sinking too?"


    "No! That''s n-not what I meant," Oliver stammered. "The project team picked these deals, not me."


    Dorian''s eyes narrowed. "Call them all in. Now."

 Chapter 169

    Upon hearing that, Oliver immediately ran out and called the others over, not even raising his head.


    The project team responsible for negotiating the partnership had already heard about Dorian losing his temper. Now, they were summoned to the office again. They all stood with their heads down, exchanging nces.


    Each of them could see the difort in each other''s eyes.


    This wasn''t the first time Dorian hadshed out at them ever since L left. Thest time was after attending Lane Group''s charity g.


    Because they still hadn''t managed to get the agreement of the CEO of Lane Group, Dorian hade back and unleashed his anger on everyone.


    They were just ordinary workers who were doing their best to fulfill their duties, and they had repeatedly gone back and forth begging for partnerships. But if the other party refused to sign, what could they do?


    All ten of them stood in the spacious office that felt suffocatingly small.


    Everyone kept their heads down and remained silent, while Dorian''s icy expression only made the atmosphere more oppressive.


    "Is this how you handle things for me? Am I paying you just to freeload?"


    Dorian narrowed his eyes, scanning the people around him. "Who brought in ire White''s script?"


    He looked at everyone, and a young woman hesitantly stepped forward. "M-Me." Her voice was small, and she looked young, though she was somewhat attractive. Recently, because of Dorian''s repeated outbursts, a cloud of gloom loomed over every member of the project team. The supervisor had ordered the entire team to reach out to majorpanies and investors.


    This young woman had been with thepany for two years. She had always followed her superior to run errands. But now, she was suddenly tasked with independently negotiating partnerships, though she had no connections at all.


    The one deal she managed to secure was purely by sheer luck.


    That day, she had gone to Jones Group. Not only did the person in charge refuse to cooperate, but they also mocked her harshly, saying she was inexperienced and unqualified to negotiate with them.


    She was already under a lot of pressure, so being scolded pushed her over the edge. As soon as she left Jones Group, she couldn''t hold back her tears and started crying.


    Coincidentally, Amelia Joyce-the heiress of Joyce Group-passed by and asked her what was wrong.


    At first, she didn''t want to exin, assuming Amelia would only side with herpany''s employees. However, she couldn''t resist


    Amelia''s gentle demeanor. Am¨¦lia took her to the office and served her coffee before listening to her story.


    After hearing her out, Amelia immediately called the person in charge and made them apologize to her. Not only that, but Amelia even handed ire''s script to her.


    Now, she stood there with her head bowed, her eyes red. Besides feeling wronged, she also felt guilty for failing to live up to Amelia''s kindness.


    Dorian stared at her and hurled the script at her. "You think you can pass off this garbage as your work?"


    She bit her lip, tears welling up in her eyes, but she dared not cry out loud.


    "If you can''t do your job properly, then don''t. Pack your things and get lost!"


    Holding her tears, the young woman turned silently and left without a word.


    Everyone felt as if a heavy weight was pressing on their chests, making it hard to breathe.


    Someone muttered under their


    breath, "L usually handled these


    tasks. We only took care of the follow-ups. We don''t even have connections to those major projects. No matter how angry he gets it won''t change that fact."


    The person next to him quickly tugged on his sleeve, signaling for him to shut up.


    He looked up and, sure enough, met Dorian''s dark gaze. His skin crawled.


    "So, what you''re saying is that all of youbined still can''tpare to L alone?"


    No one said a word. Even the sound of breathing was inaudible. But everyone was thinking the same thing.


    It was uncertain whether they, as a group, couldpare to L. But individually,


    not a single one of them could measure up to her.


    When it came to L''s dedication to


    Dorian''s work or her genuine professionalpetence, not just in Dorian''s team but perhaps in the entirepany, it would be hard to find anyone who could rival her.


    The group''s silence only made Dorian feel even more stifled. "Get out, all of you!


    If you can''t secure good partnerships, there''s no reason for you to stay here!"


    Since Jamie and Teddy hadn''t filmed their current projects, and Magi Pictures hadn''t announced anything officially yet, L found herself with some brief downtime.


    Noah stayed at Evergreen Heights, while L spent a few days at the Morgan residence to keep her grandparentspany.

 Chapter 170

    Two days into the trial shoot for Joyce Group, L made a trip back to Evergreen Heights to grab some things.


    Kieran happened to be there. When he looked up and saw Le in, his usually calm and indifferent expression softened a little.


    He waved at her. "Come here."


    L tilted her head and walked over happily. "Uncle Kieran, what''s up?"


    She sounded cheerful and was clearly in a good mood.


    Kieran stared at her for a short while before standing up and taking a box out of a nearby cab. "Cole brought back the repaired camera yesterday. Take a look and see if there are any issues."


    At that, L''s eyes lit up even more as if she were looking at a treasure. She walked over excitedly.


    She inspected the camera, seeing if the "LYZ" letters on the side were still there¡ª they were.


    L''s eyes flickered for a moment before they quickly returned to normal. With a smile, she stepped back a bit, preparing to try taking a shot.


    She tilted her head and said, "Uncle Kieran."


    Hearing her soft voice, Kieran looked up. There was a small hint of smile in his eyes that most people wouldn''t notice, but L knew he was in a good mood.


    She clicked the camera, capturing the image of the ethereal man.


    "When I''ve sorted out the photos, I''ll show them to you."


    Kieran nodded as his phone on the table buzzed.


    "Go and take care of that, Uncle Kieran. I just came to take my clothes. I have a


    trial shoot at Citrus Media. It''s all thanks to the special invitation from Magi Pictures you gave me. Without it, Mr. Joyce wouldn''t have given me this opportunity."


    L''s smile widened, her fair skin glowing under the light.


    Kieran lowered his eyes briefly, concealing a trace of darkness deep within.


    "By the way, when Noahes back, can you let him know that Aunt Nicole


    wants him to return to Morgan residence to keep Grandmapany? I sent him a message, but he hasn''t replied me."


    "Alright."


    After getting a response from him, L turned and went to her room She gathered what she needed and left without noticing the chat log on Kieran''sptop-it was his conversation with Cole.


    Cole: "Mr. Morgan, Dorian hasn''t received any good scripts or endorsements domestically recently He''s now working on securing a foreign endorsement Since he recently won an


    ol


    international award, they seem


    interested in coborating. Should I


    block it?"


    Kieran: "Release the video of Dorian taking a woman into the hotel room that


    night. They''ll definitely drop the coboration."


    The next morning, L headed to Citrus Media early.


    Owen Gray, the man who negotiated with L, was there as well. He greeted her warmly when he saw her.


    ncing at the staff nearby and not seeing Amelia, L let out a small sigh of relief.


    Ever since the day they had each other''s WhatsApp, Amelia had been messaging her every few days.


    There wasn''t much to it¡ªsometimes she shared something fun, other times she asked what L was doing. Some were simple greetings. And she had once invited L out for a meal.


    That day, L happened to be busy, so she had to decline Amelia. Amelia didn''t push the matter as she continued as before, sharing things and sending greetings.


    Owen chuckled. "Are you looking for Ame? She knows you''reing today, so she said she''de too. But she just called me to say she''s waiting for a friend toe with her, and she asked you to wait for her."


    L was speechless as she nodded. Amelia was acting as if she was meeting a celebrity crush.


    Owen led L to a spot nearby and went off to handle other business.


    About half an hourter, she heard Amelia''s cheerful voice. "L!"


    L looked up, about to respond with a smile. But the moment she saw Dorian behind Amelia, her smile froze.

 Chapter 171

    When Dorian heard the name Amelia called out, he instinctively looked forward, and his gaze met L''s.


    He clearly saw the smile on her face freeze. Narrowing his eyes slightly, he nced around and noticed that everyone else was far away.


    L was sitting alone in a separate spot as if she were isted.


    A hint of mockery shed in Dorian''s eyes. Someone like her came to Joyce


    Group to negotiate a coboration? L was overestimating herself.


    Following behind Amelia, he walked over with an air of arrogance, looking down at L with an obvious hint of pity.


    It wouldn''t take long before L would realize she was nothing without him. Who would spare her a second nce?


    "I heard from Owen that you''re here for the audition, so I came here specially for you. How''s your preparation? Are you nervous?"


    L set down the stuff she was holding and stood up, smiling at Amelia warmly. "Not really."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Dorian chuckled. "You haven''t pursued the path of directing since graduating. The only reason you got to film recently was because Mr. Foster and Dakota decided to keep you. Do you really think you''ll be that lucky again this time?"


    The mockery in his words was so tant that even Amelia couldn''t help but nce at him.


    "You won''t know unless you try," Amelia replied with a faint smile, her expression betraying nothing unusual.


    L also smiled slightly. "Exactly, how will we know unless we try? Based on what you said just now, it almost seems like you know me well, Mr. ke."


    Dorian gave her a look, as if he was trying to ask her if what he said was wrong. But noticing Amelia watching him, he changed his tone. "Well, good luck, then." However, the contempt in his eyes was still evident.


    Just as he finished speaking, the staff called L''s name.


    She nodded slightly to Amelia and grabbed her things, walking toward the group of people.


    Even without looking back, she could feel Dorian''s sharp gaze on her from behind.


    Amelia wanted to follow and watch L, but Dorian stopped her.


    "Ms. Joyce."


    She halted her steps and turned around to look at Dorian. "Yes? Aren''t you going to watch her?"


    Chuckling, Dorian replied, "Ms.


    Joyce, you shouldn''t be so confident in her, or you might be disappointed. L used to be part of my team. Although she graduated from the directing program, she''s been working in other fields since graduation.


    "It wasn''t until two months ago that, thanks to her teacher, she joined a film crew as an assistant director. What kind of quality work can you expect from someone who hasn''t touched their major in years?"


    Amelia smiled. "You don''t seem very eager for Joyce Group to coborate with her."


    "I''m just speaking as a friend. I don''t want you to suffer a significant losster on."


    After he said that, Amelia stepped back, creating some distance between them. "Before ourst meeting, I have only known you solely based on your work." "So?" Dorian frowned slightly.


    Instead of answering his question directly, Amelia brought up


    something else. "Not long ago, I met a girl from your team. She came to Joyce Group to discuss a


    partnership but ended up beer


    bullied by one of our senior


    employees. Aspensation, I gave her a script."


    She looked at Dorian, sizing him up. "Have you read that script?"


    Dorian looked down at her.


    Amelia was beautiful, but she and L were not the same.


    L was reserved and gentle, with strikingly radiant yet sweet features. She was


    like sunshine, though not without a temper.

 Chapter 172

    Having spent many years abroad immersed in foreign cultures, Amelia exuded a more unrestrained and confident demeanor. Yet, her inherent kindness remained intact, though she always seemed capable of burning someone to ashes at any moment.


    Dorian stared at her, not understanding what she was trying to say.


    When he didn''t answer, Amelia asked again, "Did you read that script?"


    She didn''t sound too concerned. It was more like a casual question.


    Dorian certainly wasn''t going to admit that he wouldn''t bother with such a low- level script, nor would he mention that he had dismissed the girl who secured the coboration.


    Amelia pointed to the area ahead. "The trial shoot is about the script I gave her. Want to check it out? Honestly, I have quite a bit of faith in L. Even though we''ve only just met, and this is only the second time we met each other, I believe she can do it."


    After hearing her remarks, Dorian became even more convinced that rejecting the script had been the right decision.


    A script given to L couldn''t possibly be good.


    He looked at where L was quietly waiting not far away and sneered. "Sure, let''s take a look."


    Dorian wanted to see how L would embarrass herself.


    Upon seeing Amelia, the staff of Joyce Group gave her a great seating position.


    In fairness to Dorian, his disdain for the script wasn''t entirely due to arrogance. Typically, higher-tier scripts wouldn''t go through such a process to select a director. Instead, they would just choose a prominent director suited to the genre.


    Truthfully, the idea of giving a new director a chance was Amelia''s suggestion. She had even hesitated before, wondering if it might be too risky.


    But as she watched L''s calm and confident demeanor, Amelia felt she had made the right decision.


    When L''s turn came, she adjusted some props before guiding the actors on blocking and their expressions, as well as their movements. Then, she started the shoot.


    As ayman, Amelia didn''t fully grasp the technicalities.


    On the other hand, Dorian furrowed his brows after watching L''s directions.


    Once everything was wrapped up and L stepped out of the crowd, Owen approached her. Amelia and Dorian followed a few steps behind.


    Dorian observed the slight frown on L''s face and became even more convinced that she had failed to secure this opportunity.


    He nced at Amelia sideways, who


    also appeared somewhat worried.


    The white light illuminated L''s


    face making her already fairo


    A clear hint of mockery shed in Dorian''s eyes. L must''ve realized she was


    talentless, hence the ce face.


    He waited for L toe begging


    him for help. Just imagining her bowing her head and pleading with him made Dorian feel ted, so much so that his steps unconsciously became lighter.


    As he entered, he heard L speak. "You''re stopping the trial shoot?"


    Dorian let out a faint chuckle-he had guessed right. She was trying to get Owen to give her another chance.


    Amelia walked over quickly. "Owen, what''s wrong? I thought L did pretty well just now. Is there an issue?"


    Dorian also moved closer as he stared at L, who was frowning. Then, he shifted his focus to Amelia, waiting to see her expression turn to disappointment.


    He had made time toe here despite his busy schedule, epting Amelia''s invitation with the intent of strengthening their rtionship.


    Joyce Group had been thriving in recent years, with Citrus Media growing even stronger. It was even rumored they secured several major IPs.


    Today, his original goal was to hint at his interest in coborating with Joyce Group, but he hadn''t expected to witness L''s defeat and


    dejection firsthand.  fo


    That was a bonus he didn''t seeing.


    Just like Amelia, he looked at Owen, waiting for his response.

 Chapter 173

    Owen waved his hand,ughing lightly. "It''s nothing serious. The person in charge of the project just told me that L performed the best among all the candidates during the trial shoot. I think she has a high chance of getting this coboration."


    "That''s wonderful! I knew you could do it!" Amelia eximed, feeling genuinely happy for L.


    Dorian froze for a moment, wondering if he had heard it wrongly.


    With a hint of uncertainty, he asked, "Then what were you discussing just now?"


    Owen turned to nce at him, subtly masking the displeasure in his eyes. "When I initially discussed the coboration with L, she mentioned that if she passed the trial shoot, she wanted to give two rookies under her a chance to trial shoot as well.


    "Coincidentally, those two rookies'' behind-the-scenes footage just trended online, including a few clips of their acting. I think they''re quite talented. It''s fortuitous that there are two roles in this project suitable for them, so I suggested skipping their trial shoots and directly confirming their roles.


    "But L felt that would look like favoritism and was worried someone might use it against themter. Since they''re rookies, she preferred they go through the formal trial shoot process."


    Dorian looked at L in disbelief. How could this be?


    L didn''t even have a signed contract with anypany. How could she secure


    a coboration with Joyce Group?


    Even if this was just a low-tier script, it was still under Joyce Group.


    What kind of spell had Owen fallen under?


    In contrast to his shock, Amelia looked overjoyed.


    "There''s no need for that. Don''t overthink it. If Owen says it''s fine, then it''s definitely fine. Plenty of top-tier celebrities don''t need to trial shoot either," Amelia said with a reassuring smile.


    Amelia gave L a thumbs-up before turning to Dorian, saying proudly, "See? I told you L could do it. She''s even more amazing than I thought. Not only can she direct, but she can also act as a manager for rookies.


    The frustration in Dorian red up again. He frowned and asked, "Neither she nor those two rookies are signed with any properpany. Why would you coborate with them?"


    It sounded like a casual question, but the coldness in his eyes betrayed his true feelings.


    Owen chuckled, a subtle hint of disdaincing his voice as he said, "Mr. ke, don''t you know L and the rookies have already signed with Magi Pictures?" Dorian widened his eyes in shock.


    "Just now, Magi Pictures made an official announcement, which trended alongside those rookies''


    footage. At the same time, Mag


    Pictures also revealed their ns to appear on ''Happy Life'' this month. This kind of thing is very rare in the domestic entertainment industry," Owen responded with a slight smile.


    "Happy Life" was a newlyunched slow-paced reality show this year. Initially,


    many people didn''t have high hopes for it. After all, in such a fast-paced society, a slow show felt out of ce.


    But to everyone''s surprise, it


    received an overwhelmingly positive response after its debut. Countless people in the industry were vying to be the guests on each episode. Yet, Magi Pictures put two newly signed artists on the show.


    Dorian looked at L in disbelief. "You just left Nexus Entertainment. How did you sign with Magi Pictures so quickly?"


    As he mentioned Magi Pictures, his eyes widened suddenly. "Are you talking about the Magi Pictures under Morgan Group?"


    L looked at him. Due to her makeup, her originally soft pink lips had turned into


    a captivating translucent red, making her look even more striking.


    Though she looked calm, she seemed to exude a sense of superiority. "There''s only one Magi Pictures in Northridge."


    "How is that possible?"


    Dorian''s eyes widened even more as he clenched his hands into fists.


    Impossible!


    The president of Morgan Group had explicitly demanded that L be forced out of Nexus Entertainment, leaving her with nothing so that she


    would have no chance of getting


    entangled with Noah again.


    So how could she have possibly signed with Magi Pictures immediately after


    leaving Nexus Entertainment?


    Dorian''s mind raced. Had Noah helped L?


    No, that shouldn''t be possible.


    Noah had no actual authority within Morgan Group. Kieran was the one who had


    the power to make all decisions.


    If Kieran issued a block on L, Magi Pictures couldn''t have signed L no matter what Noah did, especially with those two "burdens" tagging along.

 Chapter 174

    How could she have signed with Magi Pictures?


    Unless...


    Dorian suddenly thought of something even more unbelievable.


    Unless this was all a game Kieran had set up for L. But why? How could that be possible?


    Why would a prestigious family like the Morgans even set their eyes on L?


    Dorian dismissed his thoughts furiously. Kieran was coborating with him and had signed onto Heart of rity. This project was worth far more than the breach- of-contract penalty with Nexus Entertainment.


    He found himself trapped in a loop of confusion.


    "There''s one more thing," Owen said, watching Dorian''s expression shift repeatedly.


    Dorian looked at Owen, sensing whatever he would say next was not good news as well.


    "Mr. ke, didn''t you know you''re trending too?" Owen asked in amusement.


    At these words, Dorian''s gaze instantly turned colder. He felt he could finally connect the dots.


    Amelia had already taken out her phone to check the news. When she looked back up at him, her expression was indescribablyplex.


    Before Dorian could take a look himself, he received a call from Oliver. Dorian answered the call, and his face turned cold before Oliver even finished speaking.


    He ended the call abruptly, then turned and walked out without a word.


    L nced at Dorian, and the disdain in his eyes deepened.


    Thinking L was curious about what had happened, Amelia leaned closer and whispered, "He''s been exposed for taking a woman into a hotel room."


    L''s calm gaze shifted slightly, but it quickly returned to its serene state.


    Owen returned to being friendly. "This has nothing to do with us. What we need to focus on are the many follow-up tasks for our


    coboration. The rookies undel


    you


    will wrap up their current filmshoot and head straight to the variety show Magi Pictures arranged."


    He paused slightly before continuing, "But by then, you''ll need to be here to


    oversee the casting. Will you be able to manage your schedule?


    "Thepany has assigned them an assistant. I worked with him & before, and he''s highly capable, He can oversee the variety show. I''ll be here as nned. There''s no O problem."


    Owen was clearly pleased at the response. He nodded and, along with Amelia, escorted L out of the Citrus Media building.


    Dorian drove all the way back to thepany with a sullen expression. He exuded a menacing and vengeful energy.


    The PR department of Nexus Entertainment was working urgently to contain the situation, but it did nothing to ease Dorian''s foul mood.


    The moment he entered his office, he swept everything off his desk in a fit of rage and fixed a deathly re on Oliver. "Didn''t I tell you to handle it?"


    "I already paid that woman hush money. This shouldn''t have been her doing."


    "So you''re telling me the real culprit hasn''t been found yet?"


    "We''ve already secured the rest of the hotel''s surveince footage. I uploaded a video of the woman helping you to your room, exining that you were drunk. The PR team is managing thements now, and a lot of your fans are defending you. This shouldn''t cause any major damage," Oliver replied anxiously.


    "Is that so?" Dorian sneered.


    Just then, Oliver''s phone rang. It was someone from Magi Pictures, and he answered hurriedly.


    The other party said something briefly, and Oliver''s face turned pale gradually.

 Chapter 175

    "W-What?" Oliver trembled.


    When Dorian saw that, his expression turned cold as he snatched the phone. "What did you say?"


    "The contract Mr. ke signed with ourpany for ''Heart of rity'' explicitly states that if Mr. ke is involved in any negative reports, the contract bes null and void.


    "Given today''s trending news, ourpany has decided to terminate the contract with Mr. ke," the person on the other line repeated, unaware that Dorian was now on the line.


    Dorian felt his mind descend into chaos. "The scandal is false! I''ve already issued a rification. You can''t terminate the contract."


    "I''m sorry, but I''m simply following orders. If you have any concerns, you can contact Cedric Jordan, the deputy general manager in charge of this project."


    With that, the caller said goodbye and hung up.


    As Dorian listened to the dial tone from the phone, his expression contorted. He refused to believe this was just a coincidence. Someone must be targeting him deliberately.


    Was it L? Or Noah?


    Just then, the project leader knocked on the door and entered, seeing Dorian''s unsightly expression.


    He had no other choice but to brace himself. "Mr. ke, Joyce Group has reached out to ask if you''re interested in taking on their script. If you agree, they''ll confirm you as the male lead immediately."


    Dorian''s eyes darkened. "Reject it."


    How much could Joyce Group invest in a washed-up actress like ire and an amateur director like L? Asking him so urgently was nothing more than a ploy to use his Best Actor title and his recent international award buzz to stir up attention.


    There was no way he''d give L the chance to rise again.


    So what if she had signed with Magi Pictures?


    Once the president of Morgan Group caught wind of this, L was bound to be driven out. He''d like to see how she would clean up the mess then.


    As for Cedric, who was obviously trying to retain L and ingratiate himself with Morgan Group, he was shortsighted and utterly foolish.


    Cedric, who was in a meeting, received a call from Cole. Seeing that it was the president''s executive assistant, Cedric immediately paused the meeting and answered the phone.


    When working, Cole was always serious.


    "No matter how Dorian''s team handles the negative news, Morgan Group will not permit any further coboration with such a tainted artist," Cole stated sternly.


    Cedric was momentarily stunned but quickly agreed.


    That morning, Cedric had already received direct instructions from the top executives of Magi Pictures, so he immediately had someone


    contact Dorian''s side to propool.ne


    terminating the contract. However, he hadn''t expected the president''s executive assistant to call him personally to emphasize the matter.


    After the call ended, Cedric found it odd. When did the president start caring about the entertainment industry?


    A sudden thought brought him joy. Could it be that the president was nning to heavily invest in the growth of Magi Pictures?


    If that were the case, wouldn''t he be in line for a promotion and a raise?


    Feeling quite pleased, Cedric


    decided to focus on better


    managing the artists under his wing,


    especially the newly signed L and


    her team. If he could elevate their careers sessfully, the president would surely recognize his exceptional management skills.


    After finishing her trial shoot, L had originally nned to return to thepany directly. However, Amelia held her back, and the two ended up sharing a meal.


    Given that their coboration was already established, L felt Amelia just genuinely wanted to make friends with her. L didn''t sense any ulterior motives from Amelia.


    Besides, L couldn''t think of anything she had that would be worth exploited by someone like Amelia, the heiress of Joyce Group.


    "Is there anything you feel like eating?"


    As L was driving, she nced at Amelia, who was seated in the passenger seat.


    Her golden hair and longshes gave her a doll-like appearance. Perhaps it was because of her good-natured personality and love for smiling, but even when her face was neutral, she still seemed to radiate a cheerful vibe.


    L thought Amelia looked a bit like a doll. And not just any doll-one of those that


    loved to dress up.

 Chapter 176

    Although the two had only met twice, Amelia posted on social media almost daily, and L had never seen her wear the same outfit twice.


    Amelia''s face lit up at the question. "I haven''t been back in the country long, and I''m not very familiar with Northridge. Why don''t you rmend a ce?"


    "Any dietary restrictions?"


    "Just no spicy food. I can''t handle it."


    Thisment reminded L of how Jamie had once tried to help her out, iming


    to love spicy food. Yet, halfway through the meal, she was tearing up from the spiciness.


    It was quite endearing.


    A soft smile formed on L''s face unconsciously.


    After wrapping up these next few days, she nned to visit the set and check in on them. Since they were about to finish filming, she would treat the entire crew to some drinks. Not only did she want to build connections, but she also wanted to thank them for all their hard work.


    Amelia noticed the sudden warmth in her expression and figured she must be thinking about someone. A boyfriend, perhaps?


    She wanted to ask but decided it would be inappropriate to pry into someone else''s personal matters.


    L took Amelia to the South Street Restaurant she and Nicole went to.


    After dinner, L dropped Amelia off at Joyce Group and then drove to Magi Pictures.


    No sooner had L left than Amelia received a message from Dorian, inviting her to dinner that evening.


    Looking at the message, Amelia paused for a moment before replying, "Sure."


    At 6:00 pm, Dorian arrived early to pick her up at Joyce Group.


    By 6:30 pm, there was still no sign of hering out of the building.


    A trace of impatience crept onto Dorian''s face.


    He felt she was looking down on him, as she was treating their arrangement with such disregard and showing upte on a whim.


    Or perhaps it was her innate sense of superiority and that she had long ustomed to not taking others seriously that she was doing this.


    Running out of patience, he was about to call her when Amelia finally appeared.


    Dorian stepped out of the car, and she quickened her pace. "Sorry, ast-minute meeting came up, and I didn''t have time to let you know."


    Dorian stared at her, noting that her apology seemed genuine.


    Dorian looked down and responded gentlemanly, "I''m not in a rush."


    He then opened the car door for her. Once Dorian got to the driver''s seat and started the car, Amelia nced over at him.


    A faint smile yed on her lips. "L took me to a restaurant this afternoon. I thought it was pretty good. How about we go thereter and try some of their other dishes?"


    Dorian tightened his grip on the steering wheel.


    On the surface, however, he acted calm. "Sure."


    After driving for a while, he asked, """"Has Joyce Group finalized the coboration with L?"


    "Owen said she did quite well. You saw it yourself."


    Amelia seemed to suddenly remember something. "Oh, right. You and L knew each other before, right? Are you not on good terms? I can sense you don''t like her."


    Dorian frowned slightly, instinctively wanting to refute. It wasn''t that he didn''t like L. She was just too


    willful and always unreasonable t


    giving him headaches constantly. Ignoring her was simply his way of tempering her behavior.


    But realizing that the person sitting next to him was the heiress of Joyce Group,


    he swallowed those words.


    He recalled Margaret''s advice, which wasn''t entirely without merit.


    If he could win over Amelia, his status would soar, giving him greater deverage and more control over L. At that thought, Dorian smiled faintly, exuding no trace of malice.


    "Amelia, you''re very pure-hearted. But when ites to making


    friends you can''t rely solely on your feelings. You also have to consider


    whether the other person is truly


    worthy of being your friend."

 Chapter 177

    Amelia''s eyes flickered slightly, but the small smile on her lips remained.


    Dorian hadn''t said it outright, but his meaning was obvious.


    "If we can''t follow our hearts even when making friends, then what would be interesting in this world?"


    Dorian frowned slightly. "Some people are naturally good at pretending."


    "Are you saying L is pretending to be kind in front of me?"


    Dorian didn''t answer, but sometimes silence spoke volumes.


    "Did you know that I asked L what kind of person you are?"


    Dorian tightened his grip on the steering wheel again.


    Feigning nonchnce, he asked, "What did she say?"


    Amelia looked out the window, not responding immediately.


    Dorian nced at her. Seeing her expression remained calm, he tried to keep his own demeanor steady. "Hmm?"


    But his hands on the steering wheel betrayed him as his veins bulged from the force he unconsciously exerted.


    L was smart. She knew he was ambitious, and she must have guessed his intentions for approaching Amelia.


    Now that she was throwing a tantrum, she was bound to say plenty of bad things about him.


    The irritation simmered in Dorian''s heart, but he still worked hard to remain calm.


    Amelia seemed lost in thought. After a long while, she turned back and chuckled. "She only said you two weren''t very close. That''s it."


    Dorian lowered his gaze, his Adam''s apple moving slightly as he suppressed his anger. Exhaling slowly, he forced a smile as if it didn''t bother him.


    But he no longer felt like talking.


    "I heard you turned down the script from Joyce Group."


    Though Amelia sounded casual, Dorian remained cautious. "I read the script, and I think the role doesn''t really suit me. You know I just won an international award..."


    He hesitated, recalling what L had once said when she urged him to take on that indie film.


    Dorian''s gaze shifted slightly before he continued, "I need to challenge different roles and take on more demanding ones to prove my acting skills."


    Amelia simply smiled, notmenting further.


    "I heard Joyce Group recently acquired a major suspense IP. Has the casting


    been finalized? Do I have the chance to audition?" he asked, chuckling.


    "It''s already been decided a couple days ago," Amelia replied with a smile.


    Hearing this, Dorian fell silent, pretending not to care and feigning regret. "Well, maybe next time."


    Dorian''s interest in the meal had already waned, but he forced


    himself to maintain the gentlemanly


    facade. As he had dinner with


    Amelia, he chatted with her, Smiling the whole time.


    The moment Amelia closed the car door after being dropped off, Dorian''s expression turned icy.


    Today, whether it was convincing Joyce Group to reject their


    coboration with L or leveraging Amelia to secure better projects with Joyce Group, neither objective had been achieved.


    How could L be this indestructible?


    Although Amelia had said L only mentioned they weren''t close and nothing else, Dorian found it hard to believe.


    How could L possibly pass up such a perfect opportunity to kick him while he was down?


    Taking a deep breath, he returned to the Nexus Entertainment set.


    Oliver had clearly been waiting for him for a long time.


    "Mr. ke, good news!"


    Dorian merely nced at him, already doubting that anyone on his team could deliver anything remotely good.


    Oliver noticed Dorian''s unchanged, gloomy expression. His excitement and enthusiasm faltered.

 Chapter 178

    "We''ve got news from Rowan, the international director''s team about his project, the one you''ve been keeping your eyes on. We have a chance to audition."


    The person walking ahead came to a sudden stop, a clear trace of excitement shing in his eyes.


    L once said that life couldn''t always be a series of setbacks.


    Those people in the domestic market were fools.


    Dorian had just won an international award. If he could secure Rowan''s coboration, those opportunistic trash would surelye flocking back to offer him projects again.


    L would soon realize who she could truly rely on.


    What could the good-for-nothing Noah possibly have topete with him?


    "When is the audition?" Dorian asked seriously.


    Oliver furrowed his brows. "This project has caught the attention of several domestic male actors. Reportedly, there are already five people who received invitations to audition, including us. And one of them is our nemesis, Michael Xavier."


    Michael was an artist under Magi Pictures. He was two years older than Dorian, and he had already won three Best Actor awards. Over the past two years, he had starred in two blockbuster dramas and had considerable fame abroad.


    His career trajectory was very simr to Dorian''s, leading to the twopeting openly and secretly for numerous resources. As a result, Dorian had always disliked Michael.


    Oliver knew this news would undoubtedly anger Dorian, but not saying it now would only lead to an outburstter when he found out. It was better to spill it now so Dorian could focus on preparing for the audition.


    After all, the two shared striking simrities in appearance, energy, and acting style.


    Domestically, Dorian was slightly more famous, but internationally, Michael had the edge. Overall, Michael had the upper hand.


    "We already received the digital script. The audition is scheduled for a week after we wrap up filming here."


    When Dorian heard the audition time, his irritation didn''t fade, but he nodded.


    A week was enough time.


    In the following days, Dorian fullymitted to helping the current production wrap up.


    Two days before the film wrapped, L visited the set. In Jamie''s and Teddy''s name, she treated the entire crew to some beverages.


    Standing in the lounge, Dorian watched as L bustled about outside, drenched in sweat from running back and forth. Then, he let out a sneer.


    Back when she was by his side, she never had to dirty her hands with such menial tasks. How ungrateful she was!


    But he hadpletely forgotten that, in the beginning, L handled all these things personally. Even though she no longer helped him directly, she still took care of tasks like buying drinks for the entire crew.


    After the crew wrapped up filming, L held a small wrap party for Jamie and Teddy. Vince and Noah joined in on the fun.


    Dorian found out about this because Amelia casually mentioned it¡ªshe had attended the party that day.


    "L seems quite familiar with the president of Lane Group. When she was signing with a newpany, why didn''t she consider Lane Group?"


    Amelia sipped her coffee, a bit puzzled.


    The hand Dorian was using to hold his cup suddenly clenched, and his expression nearly cracked.


    Besides Vince and Noah, he still had no idea who that mysterious man was.


    He no longer felt like drinking coffee. When they left the cafe, Dorian, politely declined Amelia''s suggestion to continue shopping and returned to thepany.


    Dorian sat in his office with the air conditioning turned up high. The room''s temperature was so cold it could raise goosebumps.


    But Dorian seemed not to notice it as he held the script sent over by Rowan''s


    project team. He stared at it for a long time, unable to focus.


    Even when he managed to read a few lines, his disordered thoughts and restless mood made it impossible to imagine the


    character''s tone, expressions, or


    bodynguage.


    How could this be? He was a movie star!


    Frustrated, Dorian found himself bing increasingly agitated. The more he


    tried, the more lost he became.

 Chapter 179

    Dorian paced back and forth in his office, feeling restless and irritable. After somewhat calming down, he sat back down to read the script.


    This script was his biggest opportunity at the moment. As long as he secured the role, he could p those waiting to see him fail right in the face.


    In his eyes, even though Michael was more famous than him, Michael''s skills weren''t that impressive.


    The only reason Michael had won three Best Actor awards was because Magi Pictures had poured resources into him, giving him roles for likable and well- crafted characters.


    On the other hand, Dorian had crawled his way up over the years, pouring so much time and effort into his craft. How could someone who was spoon-fedpare to him?


    He took a deep breath and went back to the script. However, after reading less than half a page, he found himself unable to continue.


    Frustrated, Dorian mmed the script onto the desk. Why was he not focusing? How had he previously understood character traits and brought them to life?


    Leaning back on the couch, he tilted his head up slightly. The re from the ceiling lights made his eyes ache.


    Dorian frowned and closed his eyes. Suddenly, he recalled the scene of L lingering at the set, helping the two rookies analyze their scripts.


    Back then, L had always been the one to help him dissect his scripts and characters. She would analyze the character''s inner psyche meticulously.


    She would even design subtle movements that suited the character, and for particrly challenging parts, she would hire specialized coaches to teach him how to make the character appear truly vivid and lifelike.


    They had been... so good during those days.


    L had always looked at him with warmth and love, and the two of them had never run out of things to talk about.


    When did it all started to change? When had their conversations grown fewer and fewer? How had ite to them acting like strangers when they met?


    Dorian stood up abruptly, his mind consumed by a single thought to find L.


    He had to get this role for Rowan''s project.


    Driving all the way to L''s old


    bment, Dorian took a deep


    breath before finally K


    swnol


    door.


    on the


    This time was different from before. Someone inside responded, "Hold on."


    It was a man''s voice. Dorian''s heart sank. L actually dared to bring another man home.


    The man who opened the door appeared to be about the same height as Dorian. "Who are you looking for?"


    "Who are you?" Dorian asked simultaneously.


    The man noticed the mask Dorian


    was


    aring and felt suu


    "You''re at my house, and


    y me who I am?ent


    This remark undoubtedly made


    maven angrier. He shoved thet


    man aside and walked in.


    L! Come out!" bo''s


    The woman sitting in the room was startled, and the man hurried over to shield her.


    When Dorian saw the woman in the living room, he stopped in his tracks.


    "Who are you? Do you know you''re breaking thew by doing this?" Although the woman was clearly frightened, she still held her head high and red at him.


    The man began pushing Dorian back. "Get out! Or I''ll call the police and report you for trespassing!"


    Dorian stumbled back a few steps as he was pushed. "Who are you people?"


    The man was furious. "You came to our house, and you''re asking who we are? Are you crazy? Get out now!"


    A trace of hostility shed in Dorian''s eyes, and he took a deep breath to suppress it. "Where''s L?"


    "Are you talking about the previous tenant?" the girl questioned.

 Chapter 180

    "Don''t bother with him! He''s insane!" The man shielded the woman behind him. "Leave immediately, or I''ll call the police!"


    His cold gaze fixed on Dorian, the warning clear in his tone, though he made no


    move.


    "Right. The woman who lived here before-where did she go?" Dorian asked again.


    The woman hesitated. There was something familiar about him, so she mustered her courage to answer, "We''ve been living here for a month. The previous tenant moved out more than two weeks before we arrived. We never met her, so we don''t know where she went."


    Dorian''s gaze flickered briefly. Without a word of thanks, he turned and left.


    Behind him, the man grumbled, "Rude. What a piece of work."


    "Keep your voice down! Don''t let anyone hear. That guy looked familiar. He might be Dorian ke," she whispered.


    "Impossible. Why would a big star like Dorian kee here?" The man frowned. "Besides, who cares if it''s him? Don''t you remember the cheating scandal he was involved in? People like that aren''t worth admiring."


    The woman nodded, and by now, Dorian had already arrived on the ground floor.


    Sitting in his car, he had a dark, brooding expression.


    He didn''t even know L moved out. Where was she living now?


    The thought struck him-was she living with Noah or Vince?


    He quickly dismissed the idea. L was a self-respecting person. She wouldn''t...


    But then, what if she hadpromised herself for the sake of securing opportunities?


    He mmed his hand against the steering wheel, his gaze icy.


    Turning the car around, Dorian headed straight for Magi Pictures.


    The moment he entered the ground-floor lobby, the receptionist stepped forward to stop him.


    "Hello, sir. May I know who you''re here to see?"


    He removed his mask, his expression cold. "Cedric Jordan. Is he in?"


    "Mr. ke?" The receptionist was startled to recognize him but quicklyposed herself. "Do you have an appointment?"


    Dorian narrowed his eyes, and she swallowed nervously. "One moment, please. Let me check."


    She made a quick call and then said, "Mr. ke, please take the elevator on the right to the 12th floor. Someone will escort you to Mr. Jordan''s office once you arrive."


    With a frosty expression, Dorian took the elevator.


    Only after he was out of sight did the receptionist exhale and mutter, "I thought Mr. ke had a good temper. Turns out he''s much worse than Michael Xavier."


    L happened to pass by and caught the receptionist''s mumbling about Dorian, but she paid it no mind.


    Meanwhile, on the 12th floor, Cedric''s office was bright and minimalist, reflecting hisposed demeanor.


    He poured a cup of coffee and ced it before Dorian. "Mr. ke, to what do I owe the pleasure?"


    "The rumors about me are false. My team has already rified this. Magi Pictures has no right to unterally terminate the Heart of rity contract," Dorian said directly, Kis voiceced with anger despite his attempt to keep it measured.


    Cedric smiled faintly, his expression one of calm amusement as if indulging a petnt child.


    This attitude only fueled Dorian''s frustration. The indifference and subtle condescension reminded him of the early days of his career when no one took him seriously.


    However, he was no longer that inexperienced, unworthy neer.


    His gaze sharpened. "Mr. Jordan, are you not nning to give me an exnation?"


    vel


    Cedric took his time, sipping his coffee before setting the cup down on the table: "The contract was originally granted to you by Mr.. Morgan, with all terms clearly outlined. You agreed to those terms. ording to the agreement, Magi Pictures has every right to terminate the contract under these circumstances."


    Dorian''s anger boiled over, and he mmed his hand on the desk. His voice was no longer calm. "The


    contract states I can''t have any


    scandals, but this one is base


    AQUMS


    You''re breaking the contractin bad faith!


    "If I don''t get a reasonable exnation today, I will not let this matter rest."

 Chapter 181

    Cedric lifted his head, his expression calm andposed.


    He chuckled lightly. "Mr. ke, we are merely adhering to the terms of the contract. Magi Pictures has done nothing improper."


    "Cut the nonsense, Cedric. I want to see Mr. Morgan!" Dorian''s eyes were cold and filled with hostility.


    He had gone to great lengths to push L out of Nexus Entertainment, only for Magi Pictures to sign her immediately after. The higher-ups at Nexus were displeased with him, especially since the move hadn''t brought any financial gain.


    Recently, Dorian had been unable to secure top-tier opportunities, not just because of the scandals but also due to deliberate suppression from those above him.


    He has poured everything into the Heart of rity project, only for it to be revoked over a baseless rumor.


    And L-he had forced her out of Nexus Entertainment, but Magi Pictures had swooped in and signed her the moment she left.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt like he had been yed.


    If it hadn''t been for Kieran interfering, L wouldn''t have left Nexus Entertainment so easily, and Dorian could have kept her under his thumb. Now, after running in circles, he was left with nothing.


    How could Dorian ept this?


    Cedric rose from his chair, his gaze steady. "Mr. ke, this is Magi Pictures. Mr. Morgan doesn''te to this office. If you wish to see him, you''re in the wrong ce."


    Dorian pointed a trembling finger at him, so furious he could only stammer, "Y- You!"


    Heughed bitterly, turned around, and stormed out.


    "Mr. ke, Magi Pictures has acted fully within the terms of the contract. As for meeting Mr. Morgan, I suggest you think carefully before proceeding," Cedric called after him.


    Dorian turned back, his eyes zing with anger, his face growing darker. "Where is L Hart?"


    Finding L had been his primary goal today.


    He knew Magi Pictures had every right to terminate the contract under the terms,


    but losing a deal he had already secured left him unwilling to let it go.


    Meeting with Kieran was still on his agenda, but first, he needed to secure the role of Rowan in Heart of rity. And to do that, he needed to speak with L.


    Cedric''s normally calm gaze shifted slightly at the mention of L''s name.


    "I''m sorry, but we cannot disclose the whereabouts of our employees."


    Dorian clenched his fists, his knuckles cracking, veins bulging across the back of his hands. He was on the brink of an outburst.


    Without another word, he spun around and mmed the door behind him, the sound reverberating through the hallway.


    He thought, "Does Cedric think that if he doesn''t tell me, I won''t be able to find her?"


    He had his assistant, Ryan Holmes, investigate where Magi Pictures'' agents worked. The response came quickly.


    Dorian took the elevator down, and as the doors opened, he was greeted by a familiar face.


    His eyes narrowed as he took in the man''s uniform-customized attire for Magi Pictures employees.


    Hah, has Magi Pictures turned into a shelter for Nexus Entertainment''s leftovers?


    Ethan noticed Dorian''s sharp gaze and felt uneasy under its intensity as if he were being dissected.


    "Mr. ke, is there something I can help you with?" Ethan asked cautiously.


    Dorian let out a derisiveugh, looking down at him as if he were still the subordinate he used tomand. "Where''s L?"


    Ethan didn''t reply, his brows furrowing tightly. It wasn''t clear whether he didn''t know or simply didn''t want to say.


    Dorian''s patience wore thin. "Don''t make me ask twice."


    Taking a deep breath, Ethan stepped


    back, putting some distance


    between them. "Mr. ke, you and L no longer have anything to do with each other. I have no obligation to tell you anything."


    This calm, self-assured demeanor only made Dorianugh. Did they all think they had climbed to the top just because they were now with Magi Pictures?


    "To think you''d talk to me like this!" Dorian sneered. "Do you think that just because you''re with Magi Pictures now, I can''t do anything to you?"

 Chapter 182

    Dorian sneered. "A leopard doesn''t change its spots."


    "And what kind of person does Mr. ke think he is? He''s being so arrogant!"


    L stepped out from a nearby room just in time to see Ethan being cornered. Without hesitation, she strode over and shielded the much taller man behind her.


    Her swift and natural movements made Dorian''s frustration rise uncontrobly. She''s protecting another man again!


    Yet when it came to him, she spoke with nothing but disdain.


    Taking a deep breath, Dorian forced himself to calm down, reminding himself of the reason he was here.


    "L, we need to talk."


    The young woman frowned slightly, her gaze filled with obvious rejection. "There''s nothing left for us to talk about."


    He exhaled deeply again, suppressing his anger. "If you don''t want everyone at Magi Pictures to listen to our conversation, I don''t mind saying what I need to say right here."


    This was her workce. Knowing L''s character, Dorian was certain she


    wouldn''t let personal disputes cause chaos at the office or cause trouble for her colleagues.


    Her brows furrowed tighter, and after a brief pause, she responded, "This way." "L, don''t¡ª" Ethan protested, worry etched on his face as he followed. Dorian''s gaze turned icy. "He stays. We need to talk alone."


    He added, with a pointed look at Ethan, "And you, Ethan-how can you still be so close to L after everything you''ve done while working for me?"


    The remark struck Ethan like a blow, making him pale. Guilt, shame, and otherplicated emotions rose, enveloping him in a heavy, oppressive aura.


    L cast a sidelong nce at Dorian before turning to Ethan. "I know those things weren''t your intention Don''t worry, nothing will happen to me. If you''re still uneasy, you can wait outside. If I need anything, you''ll be the first I call."  s?novel


    Ethan''s eyes flickered. After a moment, he nodded silently.


    Once the two entered the room, Ethan stood quietly outside, his posture tense.


    As Dorian closed the door, he nced back at Ethan with a mocking smile. "L, you really have a knack for training dogs."


    He knew Ethan heard every word, thinking, "I treated you well, yet you betrayed me at the most critical moment. Now, you''re going against me like this? Ethan, you''re a fool. You''ve chosen the hardest part possible."


    ?


    Inside the room, L''s gaze turned cold. "If you came here just to say these


    things, you can leave now. We have nothing to discuss."


    "I received an invitation to audition for the role of Rowan," Dorian said, cutting to the chase. "It''s an


    excellent role, one that will


    ??.


    significantly boost my international reputation. I have to get it,"


    "So?"


    L blinked, confused. Was he here to boast?


    Back when she worked by his side, every opportunity she secured for him had been top-tier.


    "L,e back to me."


    His gaze softened briefly, but he quickly shifted to the self-righteous air of a savior.


    "I''m telling you this because I want you to understand that you made the wrong choice. Choose me, and you won''t regret it. After everything we''ve been through, can you really bear to give it all up?"


    When she heard the first part, L frowned slightly. Did it even matter to be right or wrong at this stage?


    However, when she heard the second half, she nearly burst outughing. Up until now, he still thought that she was the unreasonable one... and the one who caused things to fall apart.


    She found herself thinking, "Was it really all my fault? Is that how he sees it?"

 Chapter 183

    L covered her eyes, hiding the sorrow deep within them.


    "L, stop being so stubborn," Dorian advised, narrowing his eyes as he caught sight of the mocking curve on her lips.


    "We both know it hasn''t been easy for us to get to where we are today. No matter the wrongs or rights in the past, can''t we let it go and start on a clean te?"


    "No!"


    L lowered her hand and looked at him coldly. For the first time, her temper red, causing her to snap at him.


    Though she appeared petite and delicate, with typically gentle features, at this moment, she was as cold and unyielding as frost.


    "Dorian, we were no longer the same as before the moment you started leaving me repeatedly for other women."


    The white overhead light entuated her slightly raised brows and eyes, intensifying her cold expression. She looked like snow strayed from a wintery realm-beautiful but cold yet impossible to approach.


    "It''s not that I didn''t soften or I didn''t give you chances. Look at what happened?


    "Dorian, you chose this path-for both of us. Now that we''ve ended up here, you''re telling me to let it go? To start over? Don''t you think that''sughable?"


    She stood tall andposed, her tone calm, but it carried a deep sense of


    sorrow.


    For a moment, Dorian couldn''t bring himself to meet her gaze. He looked away, his demeanor flustered. "I never did anything to hurt you," he muttered defensively.


    L''s cold gaze turned mocking.


    Dorian faltered, recalling the drunken night with Zara, a mistake that had haunted him. He quickly amended his statement.


    "At least not before we broke up. I never did anything to betray you before then."


    He thought L''s expression might soften at his words, but it didn''t.


    Her indifference remained, and she simply responded with a detached, "Mm."


    L wanted to tell him that what he said no longer mattered to her. Bo she


    d her eyes briefly, deept


    it wasn''t worth the effort.


    Her apathy made Dorian restless, the growing sense of powerlessness within him threatening to consume him.


    "L, stop being difficult. If you keep this up, it won''t do you any good."


    L took a deep breath, and when she looked up again, her expression was calm. "Are you done? If so, you can leave now."


    Her blunt dismissal further ignited Dorian''s frustration. Did she think


    that signing with Magi Pictures gave her the right to speak to himdike


    this?


    Before he couldsh out, she added, "Or would you rather I call security to escort


    you out?"


    "Ethan," she called toward the door.


    True to his word, Ethan had been waiting outside. Hearing her call, he


    immediately stepped in. "L."


    "Show Mr. ke out," she said firmly.


    Dorian''s gaze turned icy. He red at L and then at Ethan, his expression dark and stormy.


    "Fine!"


    He spat the word three times, his face a mask of fury. With onest re, he stormed out, his movements agitated and clumsy.


    He had given her multiple chances out of respect for their past, yet he couldn''t believe how she had treated him. Not only did she refuse his request, but she had the courage to speak to him in an arrogant manner. That was uncouth of her!


    He summarized internally, "Fine. Let her watch as I secure the role of Rowan in


    style. Then, she''ll know just how wrong she was!"

 Chapter 184

    After Dorian had left for quite some time, Ethan noticed that L still looked indifferent. He assumed she hadn''t fully moved on from the rtionship.


    After all, five years of genuine effort wasn''t something one could just brush aside.


    Concern flicked in his gaze as he hesitated before offering some words offort.


    "L, don''t let someone who isn''t worth it make you upset."


    L looked up, her calm demeanor gradually returning. She smiled faintly. "There''s no more work for today. Go home early and spend time with your girlfriend. You''ll be heading off to that variety show with Jamie and Teddy soon, and you probably won''t see her for a week or two."


    The change in topic made Ethan scratch his head sheepishly.


    "Alright, I''ll head out then. You should get some rest, too."


    On the 12th floor of Magi Pictures'' building, Cedric rubbed his temples in frustration. He had just dealt with Dorian and hadn''t even had a chance to sip his coffee before Michael and his agent, Liam Carter arrived.


    Cedric massaged his brow. "Why aren''t you going over the Rowan script? What are you doing here?"


    Michael''s expression grew even more aggrieved. "Mr. Jordan, you know how important this role is to me. And yet my agent won''t apany me, nor can I even get an assistant assigned. I''m a top-tier celebrity, and I''m supposed to handle this alone? People willugh at me if they hear about this!"


    Liam, caught between amusement and exasperation, shook his head. "I didn''t assign anyone because you''ve got other projects to juggle. Sure, the Rowan role is promising, but it''s not guaranteed. And don''t act like you''re incapable of doing things on your own-I know you''ve had no problem jetting off for vacation whenever you had the chance."


    "Traveling for fun and going to work are two different things!" Michael protested indignantly. "How do you know my chances aren''t great? Have a little faith in me! But that''s not even the point-the real issue is that Nexus Entertainment''s Dorian ke also got an audition invite. Whether or not I get the role, I won''t stand for him getting it."


    "I''m not getting involved in this," Liam muttered, rubbing his forehead. "Mr. Jordan, we''re here to ask if you can assign someone to apany Michael to the audition. If he goes alone, I''m worried he''ll cause trouble."


    Cedric stroked his chin, thinking. "Let me see if there''s someone with a light schedule who can step in temporarily."


    "I might have the perfect candidate," came a voice as the office door swung open.


    The three turned to see Cole entering with a faintly polite smile. He pushed the door wide open, stepping aside to make way for the person behind him.


    The man who entered wore a sharp ck three-piece suit. His tall, lean frame exuded authority, and his chiseled features carried a habitual aloofness. His mere presence was suffused with an overwhelming sense ofmand.


    The room seemed to grow colder in an instant.


    The three of them immediately rose, speaking in unison. "Mr. Morgan."


    Michael shot a questioning look at Liam. "Why is Mr. Morgan here?"


    Liam returned the look. "How would I know?"


    Cedric was speechless. Could I have guessed right? Is the CEO nning to take Magi Pictures more seriously now?


    Magi Pictures had always been a peripheral asset for the Morgan Group, and Kieran rarely, if ever, paid it any attention.


    Though curious, Cedric didn''t dare show any disrespect. "Please have a seat, Mr. Morgan."


    Kieran inclined his head slightly, his expression betraying nothing.


    Cole stepped forward to exin, "Carry on with your discussion. The CEO is just passing through and wanted to take a look."


    The three of them exchanged uneasy nces, none daring to speak.


    Kieran nced up at them, his gaze sweeping across the room. Though seated, his sheer presence made it feel as though he were looking down at them from on high,manding absolute authority.


    The silence grew heavy until Cedric turned to Cole for rification. "Mr. Mason, you mentioned earlier at


    you had someone in mind. Who would that be?"

 Chapter 185

    Cedric observed Kieran carefully as they spoke, but the man''s expression


    remained unchanged. It seemed, as Cole imed, that Kieran really was just passing by.


    But Cedric wasn''t convinced. Kieran was not the kind of person with idle time to kill.


    Cole, however, was fully aware of the reason for their visit. They were here to ensure L was adapting to her new environment. It was also to subtly remind Magi Pictures to take her seriously, although, realistically, thetter wasn''t much of a concern.


    After all, Magi Pictures was Kieran''s enterprise. While he didn''t micromanage, he was undoubtedly well-informed about its operations.


    Still, Cole thought it was better to make a point. Back when L was with Nexus Entertainment, Kieran couldn''t intervene. Now, with her under his own roof, there was no harm in offering her more opportunities.


    Cole chuckled softly to himself. Their boss truly doted on L-a model uncle!


    He added lightly, "Didn''t Magi Pictures recently sign on a new agent, L Hart? I heard she also brought along two of her artists."


    "How''s L''s performance so far?" Cole added, careful not to make it seem like an outright rmendation.


    As expected, Kieran''s eyes shed with a hint of approval, subtle but noticeable. Cole lifted his chin slightly, feeling rather proud as he felt that he was his boss'' right-hand man.


    Cedric mulled over the question briefly before replying, "Based on my observations so far, she''s even more capable than I initially thought. She managed to secure a partnership with the Joyce Group for her two neers. From what I hear, it''s a well-funded project and a great opportunity."


    Michael, seated nearby, let out a soft hiss. "L Hart? Why does that name sound so familiar?"


    Liam whispered, "She was Dorian''s agent back in the day."


    Michael''s eyes widened, his voice rising slightly in astonishment. "You''re telling me we poached the agent who helped build his career?"


    Liam tugged his sleeve, reminding him to watch his tone in front of the CEO.


    Michael stole a nce at the man on the couch, his expression calm and unreadable. Hastily, he fell silent, though his shock hadn''t dissipated.


    As apetitor, he had always paid attention to Dorian ke. While rivals often respected one another, Michael didn''t share that sentiment.


    To him, Dorian was arrogant andcking in empathy-a dragon yer who had be a dragon himself. That was the impression Dorian had left on Michael after their interactions.


    Many assumed their animosity stemmed frompeting for resources, but the truth was that Michael simply couldn''t stand Dorian''s character.


    He had followed the gossip about Dorian''s love life and concluded that a fickle man like him didn''t deserve love. L was better off leaving him.


    Michael had done a bit of research on L herself-a brilliant woman, no doubt. It was unfortunate she had wasted five years of her life on someone like Dorian, sacrificing so much for him. What a shame.


    Cole''s voice interrupted Michael''s thoughts. "L isn''t too busy with work right now, is she? She''s even trained an award-winning actor before. With her experience, she''d be a great fit to apany Michael


    abroad for his screen testoval.ne


    "Content


    Cedric considered this briefly. "We''d need to confirm with her directly. She''s currently handling


    negotiations with Joyce Group, and I''m not sure how far along she is. Plus, ourpany respects individual employees'' preferences. Assigning additional tasks would require her agreement."


    Cole nodded. "If she''s willing, let her go. It''ll be a good way to assess her abilities."


    Cedric agreed but couldn''t shake the feeling that Kieran and Cole''s visit wasn''t as casual as they imed. Were they really just passing by? It felt more like they''de specifically to promote L.


    Considering her impressive resume and recent achievements, L didn''t need help behind the scenes.


    But then again, if she were important enough for the CEO to open doors for her, why would she settle for being just an agent? If anything, she could probably take Cedric''s position as vice president.

 Chapter 186

    Cedric couldn''t shake the strange feeling lingering in his mind. Something about Kieran''s visit seemed off, though there were no outright irregrities.


    "Mr. Morgan, should we check on anything else?" Cole asked. He had already said all that needed to be said, and there was no further reason for him to linger.


    L had talent, but even the most capable people needed opportunities to showcase their skills. Providing her with those chances would allow others to see her true potential.


    Kieran stood up, his movements deliberate and elegant, radiating an air of refined dignity.


    "Let''s go," he said, his voice as cool and detached as his demeanor.


    After escorting Kieran and Cole out of the Magi Pictures building, Cedric couldn''t hold back his question any longer. "Don''t you think Mr. Morgan''s visit seemed like it was specifically to promote L Hart?"


    "That can''t be," Liam replied with confusion. "He didn''t even know we were discussing her beforehand.


    Cedric nodded reluctantly, though his suspicion persisted. He couldn''t piece it together, yet the nagging feeling remained.


    Meanwhile, outside, Cole finally spoke up as he followed his boss. "Mr. Morgan, weren''t we here to check on Ms. Hart''s work progress? Aren''t you going to meet her?"


    "Back to Evergreen Heights. She''s already gone home for the day."


    Cole raised an eyebrow. "Off work early today, huh?"


    Kieran said nothing from the back seat.


    He knew that even without his involvement, L would excel. Yet, he couldn''t help himself¡ªhe wanted to make her path smoother and help her avoid unnecessary detours.


    Kieran''s gaze turned deep, like an endless night sky. He remained silent throughout the drive, which wasn''t unusual for Cole. If his boss ever became chatty, that would be truly rming.


    When they arrived at Evergreen Heights, Kieran stepped out of the car, pausing briefly before striding forward.


    As he pushed open the door, a cheerful voice rang out from the living room. "Uncle Kieran, you''re back!"


    The frost in Kieran''s expression melted instantly, reced by the warmth of spring.


    L turned on the couch, leaning over the backrest to watch him change his shoes. His movements, as always, were slow andposed, exuding an understated elegance.


    He stepped into the light with an air of divinity, and only when he nced down with a faint smile did he seem grounded in the mortal world.


    "Uncle Kieran, guess what? Mr. Jordan actually asked if I''d be willing to take Michael abroad for a screen test," she said, her bright eyes sparkling with amusement.


    "Oh? You''re not interested?"


    Kieran walked over, his tall frame casting a shadow that enveloped her. The light behind him seemed to dim, wrapping her in an intimate cocoon of shade.


    Meeting her clear and carefree gaze, Kieran felt an uncontroble need to avert his eyes. The emotions he harbored-dark and unspoken-were a forbidden abyss to someone as radiant as her.


    "Of course, I''m interested," L replied with a grin, unaware of his briefpse. "I''m not busy right now, and this is such a great opportunity-why would I say no?"


    "This trip will likely be filled with international stars. If I can make a few connections, it''d open doors for Jamie and Teddy tond some global coborations. That would be a huge win.


    "Their growth should be confined to the domestic market. Breaking into the international scene is the ultimate goal.


    "Besides, the film''s director is Rowan. He''s..."


    L trailed off suddenly, her brow furrowing.


    Didn''t Dorian mention receiving an invitation for a major international project?


    Could Rowan be the director he was referring to?


    Kieran noticed her hesitation and reached out, pressing the back of his hand against her forehead. "What''s wrong?" he asked softly.

 Chapter 187

    L snapped out of her thoughts and shook her head. "It''s nothing, I just


    remembered something urgent-I have a flight tomorrow afternoon, and I haven''t told Grandma or Aunt Nicole yet."


    She nced at Kieran and added casually, "If they ask about me while I''m gone, could you let them know? I''lle back to spend time with them as soon as I finish my work."


    Her tone was calm and unbothered, and she even let out a yawn. "I''m so tired. I''m heading to bed now. You should rest early too, Uncle Kieran. Goodnight!"


    Without waiting for a response, she stood up and headed to her room.


    Kieran looked out at the sky, which wasn''t yet fully dark. He sighed softly at the knowledge she was hiding something.


    Shaking his head with a hint of helplessness, he decided to let her sort it out. If things spiraled out of control, he could step in then.


    The next morning, Cedric, still uneasy about L working with Michael for the first time, arranged for them to meet at the office before their departure.


    L first stopped by to brief Ethan on the tasks she was leaving behind. Jamie and Teddy happened to be there as well.


    When L finished exining, Teddy''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Wait, hold up. This huge movie star is stealing our agent?"


    Jamie blinked, her soft-spoken nature keeping her quiet, though her gaze dropped to the floor, clearly agreeing with Teddy''s sentiment.


    L chuckled, shaking her head. "He already has an agent. This is just a temporary fill-in since his agent is tied up. Film sets are chaotic, and it''s easier for the actors if someone else handles the small stuff. Plus, I said yes because there will be a lot of international stars there. Michael has some overseas connections, and he can introduce me to people who might help you two break into the global market."


    Hearing this, Teddy finally rxed and sighed in relief. "I thought we were going to lose you right after joining the newpany. That was close."


    Jamie nodded, silently echoing his sentiment.


    The two exchanged a nce and silently agreed. They had to get famous fast to solidify their im on L as their agent.


    After wrapping things up, L headed to Michael''s office for their scheduled meeting.


    She knocked on the door but got no response.


    "Anyone in there? I''ming in," she called.


    "W-Wait a second!"


    However, she had already pushed the door open a crack, just in time to see Michael, caught mid-action,


    using his suit jacket to gather


    snacks and stuff them into


    cab.


    Their eyes met.


    They stared at each other for a few seconds before L broke the silence. "I didn''t see anything. Carry on."


    She closed the door and couldn''t helpughing softly to herself.


    This wasn''t her first time meeting Michael. As Dorian ke''s rival, she had taken


    an interest in him and had run into him on set a few times.


    People often said the two actors were remarkably simr-in their roles and personalities¡ªand their fans frequently shed online.


    At first, L agreed with the


    chastised child.


    Of course, this image was slightly undercut by the half-eaten smoke sausage he was holding behind his back.


    L had nearly burst outughing. At that moment, she realized Michael and Dorian were nothing alike.


    Dorian would never sneak snacks, nor would he take a lecture quietly.


    L found herself liking Michael''s down-to-earth demeanor. He seemed more real, more human.


    She had once thought of sharing, this amusing story with Dorian, but he had been rushing off to see Zara at the time, and she never got the chance. Later, life became so hectic that the memory faded.


    Now, recalling it brought a smile to her face.


    Just then, the door opened from the inside, and Michael peered out, looking wary.


    "Are you alone?"


    L straightened her expression and nodded. "Yes, just me."

 Chapter 188

    Michael visibly rxed, though his tone was still slightly awkward. "This is the second time you''ve caught me sneaking snacks."


    L nced at him, a flicker of surprise crossing her face, as if she had forgotten the earlier incident on set. Michael assumed she didn''t remember and wasn''t bothered-back then, they were rivals, and her attention had been wholly focused on Dorian ke.


    "Come on in. Let''s go over the details," he said, holding the door open for her with a polite gesture.


    L stepped inside, silently noting how different he was from Dorian. The current Dorian, with his self-centered demeanor, would never go out of his way to hold a door for someone, let alone a temporary agent.


    Michael handed her the script. "We''re flying out two days early to adjust to the time difference. I still need to go over the script, so I''ll need your help running lines. After that, there''s the screen test. Nothing tooplicated, mostly just to handle any unexpected situations."


    L nodded, amused by howposed he was nowpared to his sneaky behavior earlier. It was like looking at twopletely different people.


    As she scanned the script, Michael studied her, his brows gradually furrowing. After a moment, he tapped the table with his fingers.


    L looked up. "I need to review the material first to make the rehearsal more precise¨D"


    "Hold on," Michael interrupted, looking conflicted. "You''re with Magi Pictures now, but you were with Dorian ke for years. You two even dated for a long time..."


    He trailed off, clearly deliberating how to phrase what he wanted to say. "You''re worried I won''t be genuine with you?" L guessed.


    Considering their past as rivals, it made sense for him to have reservations. After all, she had activelypeted against him on behalf of Dorian, even taking resources from him.


    However, before she could reassure him, Michael shook his head. "That''s not it."


    He trusted Cedric and Liam''s confidence in her professional abilities.


    "Do you know Dorian is also auditioning for this project?" Michael frowned. "You shouldn''t have taken this job. Running into him will only stir up trouble."


    His concern made Lugh softly, her heart warmed by his unexpected thoughtfulness.


    "Don''t worry. It''s been a long time, and I''ve moved on. He won''t affect me anymore."


    Michael looked skeptical but said nothing. He pulled a bag of chips from under the table, ready to snack, but stopped when he noticed L watching him. Sheepishly, he put them back.


    "I just eat when I''m bored," he muttered, scratching his head. "But Liam says I have to maintain my figure. It''s a hard life, I tell you."


    The topic of Dorian was left behind for now."


    Their flightnded overseas at 8:00 am local time, thanks to the time difference. Michael yawned, pulling two suitcases-one in each hand.


    "I can carry mine," L offered, trying to take one.


    Michael kept walking, still yawning, his entire demeanorzy. "This time difference is killing me. I should be lounging in bed ying video games back home, but no, I''m here, Stuck with an extra workday."


    As she reached for her luggage again, he dodged her hand. "Nope. If Liam finds


    out I made you carry your own bags, he''ll lecture me to death."


    They hadn''t gone far before Michael abruptly stopped, blinking at a in the distance. "Am I still


    half-asleep, or does that gu


    like Dorian ke?"


    L followed his gaze, and by pure chance, her eyes met Dorian''s across the


    room.

 Chapter 189

    The moment Dorian saw L, he thought she hade looking for him and that she had regretted everything. After all, how else could they cross paths in a


    foreign country?


    A flicker of joy surfaced in his eyes-only to vanish as he noticed Michael standing beside her.


    The two suitcases in Michael''s hands-one white and one pink-made his blood run cold. That pink suitcase was unmistakably L''s.


    His gaze turned icy, dark, and suffocating like a murky swamp threatening to drown everything in its path.


    Michael, noticing Dorian''s stare, took a step forward, blocking L from his view. With a smug grin, he mouthed, "Your agent is mine now!"


    The tant provocation was like gasoline on fire. Dorian''s expression grew even darker, and he took a step toward them, fury surging through his veins.


    Was L deliberately trying to get under his skin?


    She knew he was here to audition for Rowan''s project. She had ignored his overtures and yed indifferent, pretending she didn''t care. Yet, here she was, apanying Michael-that man she knew he couldn''t stand.


    Every little thing she did seemed designed to push his limits.


    His mind felt like it was going to explode with rage, but Ryan quickly held him back. "Mr. ke, don''t act impulsively. Focus on the audition-don''t let these distractions get to you."


    Michael nced at L, who remained expressionless. He sighed dramatically.


    "I told you not toe, didn''t I? Seeing this jerk must''ve upset you. It''s okay, you don''t have to pretend in front of me. If you want to cry, just let it out. You''re not a celebrity-nobody will notice."


    L, however, was entirely lost in her thoughts. She had expected to run into Dorian, but not this soon. It was aggravating.


    Without hearing a word Michael said, she walked a few steps forward. Then, she turned back when she realized he wasn''t following. "Are youing or not?"


    Michael blinked. Her indifference was too convincing-it couldn''t be an act, could it?


    As they exited the airport, Michael stopped abruptly. "Am I still dreaming, or is that Mr. Mason over there?"


    L looked up, spotting Cole waving at them. She raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    Kieran hadn''t mentioned he would be in the area on business.


    Michael leaned closer to her, lowering his voice. "L, have you met Mr. Morgan? He''s... intimidating."


    He struggled to find the right words to describe Kieran but eventually gave up.


    "Stick close to me, alright? Don''t be scared," he added, swallowing nervously. "Since when did I be so important that even the CEOes to pick me up?"


    In truth, Kieran wasn''t there for


    Michael. Concerned that L might have trouble finding suitable amodations, he had decided toe himself. Sitting in the car his cold amber eyes were fixed on Michael, who was leaning far too close to L.


    Michael shivered. "Why do I feel like someone''s staring daggers at me?"


    L nced at him, amused by his attempt to act brave while clearly rattled.


    As they approached, Kieran rolled down the car window, revealing his impably handsome face. His sharp features, high nose bridge, and piercing eyes made him seem untouchable as if the mundane world could not contact him. C¨®ntent


    Both Michael and L greeted him politely, "Hello, Mr. Morgan."


    Kieran inclined his head slightly. "Thank you for your hard work," he said in his usual cool tone.


    Michael stammered, "N-No trouble at all." He took a slight step forward, instinctively shielding L from Kieran''s overwhelming presence.


    Kieran noticed the gesture. With a nce, Cole immediately understood and opened the back door. "Ms. Hart, please take a seat in the back. Mr. Xavier, you can sit in the front passenger seat."


    Michael hesitated for a moment before stopping L. "Actually, why don''t you sit in the front? I''ll take the back.


    The thought of sitting next to Kieran


    for an extended period made him


    feel like he was stepping into an arctic tundra. He nced at Lifa with a self-sacrificing expression as if saying, "Better me than you."


    Before she could respond, Michael nudged her toward the front seat.


    Cole was surprised by his move.


    L, now seated in the front, felt a bit bemused. She wanted to tell him she wasn''t the least bit scared.


    "That''s my Uncle Kieran," was what she thought.

 Chapter 190

    L turned to nce at Michael, who was already seated in the car. His usual rxed posture was reced by a rigid, upright position as if the were a soldier sitting next to hismanding officer. He looked more tense than someone who had been dead for a while.


    L sighed softly. She could already imagine Michael''s back cramping by the time they arrived at their destination.


    "Let''s grab a bite first," Cole said, driving straight to a restaurant.


    Once they arrived, he stepped out to open the door for Kieran. Just as he turned to help L, she had already opened the door and stepped out on her own.


    Michael, exiting from the same side as L, stretched and rubbed his back, grumbling under his breath. "The boss doesn''t have to treat me so kindly. I''d rather not suffer like this."


    L covered her mouth to stifle augh. Quietly, she offered, "How about I sit next to Mr. Morgan on the way back?"


    Michael shot her a skeptical look. "Why would you want to trade ces and suffer?"


    "Don''t underestimate a manager''s mental fortitude. It''s no worse than yours."


    He clicked his tongue in disbelief, recalling how she had managed to take over a coboration he had been eyeing. "You''re definitely not ordinary. Almost fell for that sweet and innocent act of yours."


    "Deal, then," he muttered, relieved to avoid another round of tense silence beside Kieran. He couldn''t shake the feeling that sitting too close to the boss for too long might give him frostbite¡ªor nightmares.


    Despite there being four people at the table, the atmosphere during the meal was eerily quiet, as though they were sitting in pairs rather than a group.


    Michael tried to focus on eating but couldn''t stop ncing at Kieran out of the corner of his eye. His gaze froze when he saw Kieran calmly cing a shrimp onto L''s te.


    What was that?


    Michael stared in disbelief. Mr. Morgan was renowned for his aloof


    professionalism. Sure, he might care about his employees, but not to the extent of personally serving them food. Did this mean he might get some shrimp too? Hesitantly, Michael lifted his te.


    Cole was stunned by this move.


    Kieran paused momentarily, his expression unreadable. For the first time, L saw


    a flicker of confusion in his usuallyposed demeanor.


    She fought the urge tough, finding the entire exchange hrious.


    To ease the tension, she picked up a shrimp and ced it on Michael''s te. "Eat more. Boost your brainpower and secure that coboration."


    Michael pressed his lips together, stunned, as he watched her immediately pick up another shrimp and ce it on Kieran''s ce.


    "Mr. Morgan, you should eat more too. You''ve been working hard."


    Michael braced himself for an icy response, but to his shock, Kieran picked up the shrimp with his usual refined movements and ate it withoutint.


    The whole thing felt off-very off, but Michael couldn''t pinpoint why.


    After dinner, they headed to the hotel. While helping L with her luggage,


    Michael finally had a moment alone with her.


    "Next time, don''t serve Mr. Morgan food. Watching that today gave me a heart attack-he doesn''t like that kind of thing."


    L raised an eyebrow but said nothing.


    Michael sighed. "I need to rest for a bit. I''lle by this afternoon to rehearse lines. Let me know if there''s anything in the script I''m misinterpreting."


    Over the next few days, Kieran didn''t approach them again. Michael immersed himself in studying his role while L helped him break down the script and deepen his understanding of the character.


    Dorian, on the other hand, tried to contact L multiple times, but she ignored him every time.


    Finally, on the day of the audition, they crossed paths outside the set.


    Dorian still looked like himself, yet there was something about him that seemed... worn down.


    "Well, if it isn''t the great actor Dorian


    ke," Michael said with a mockingugh, his tone dripping with hist


    sarcasm. "Howe you look so...." He left the sentence but his tone made his disdain crystal clear.


    He waved his script in the air. "Your former manager is incredible. Her ability to analyze a script is better than mine. I wasn''t feeling confident before, but after working with her these past few days, I feel like I can take on the world!"


    L watched the scene unfold, amused. Michael''s taunt was almost childlike in its


    simplicity, yet it had the desired effect-Dorian was exasperated.


    Michael, without even trying, had managed to push all the right buttons.

 Chapter 191

    Dorian''s already restless mind spiraled further into chaos after running into L at the airport.


    This coboration was crucial for him-it was a chance to prove his worth and show the industry hismercial value. But the more significant the project, the harder it was for him to focus.


    In the past, when he was overwhelmed, L would always be there. She would calm him down, highlight key points in the script, and patiently exin things to him as if he were a child.


    Sometimes, to help him fully understand a character, she would stay up all night crafting detailed backstories and annotating his script with notes about what actions to pair with specific lines.


    But now, all of that was gone.


    What stung the most was that he had tried to build a bridge for her, offering her an


    olive branch to make amends. Yet, she refused toe down from her high ground. Instead, she had gone abroad topete for the same project- alongside Michael, his rival.


    She knew how much he disliked Michael, and yet here she was.


    For days, Dorian couldn''t focus on the script. He couldn''t sleep, haunted by memories of L-her past devotion, her current indifference, and the way she nowughed and chatted with another man.


    She ignored his messages and calls, and he realized with a pang that he no longer even knew her whereabouts.


    All of these pent-up emotions, days in the making, came crashing down when Michael made his mocking remark.


    Oblivious to the growing tension, Michael grinned provocatively. "What a terrifying expression you have. What are you going to do? Hit me?"


    As Dorian stepped forward, Ryan panicked while holding him back. "Mr. ke, calm down! This is a screen test location-this coboration is too important for us to jeopardize!"


    However, Ryan''s words of reason were drowned by Dorian''s anger.


    Dorian''s dark gazended on L as he demanded, "You. Come here. Now," he demanded.


    Once a soft and cheerful presence, she looked at him with an expression devoid of warmth or hatred. She merely had an indifferent expression.


    "Mr. ke, I am now an employee of Magi Pictures. I no longer have any ties to Nexus Entertainment, and you have no authority to interfere with my decisions."


    Her calm, cutting words left Dorian breathless, as though the air had been sucked out of his lungs.


    It was his own decision to force L out of Nexus Entertainment. He had though


    it was for the best, a rational it choice-but now, that decision had be a knife twisting in his chest.


    Dorian''s face twisted with frustration and rage, his emotions unraveling before everyone.


    Michael, feigning ignorance of the suffocating tension, stepped in front of L with a smug grin.


    "Let me reintroduce her. She''s L Hart, my agent!"


    To emphasize the point, he even omitted the word "temporary".


    The phrase "my agent" made Dorian''s eyes burn with such fury that his eyes reddened. "You don''t deserve her!"


    Michael ignored him, turning to L with a grin that was childlike in its satisfaction. "Maybe not, but one thing''s for sure-neither do you."


    He lightly nudged L''s shoulder. "Let''s go. They''re waiting for us inside."


    L didn''t look back until Dorian called her name, his voice taut with barely contained anger. "L Hart!"


    She turned to nce at him but said nothing. Without a word, she resumed walking toward the entrance.


    Once they were out of earshot,


    Michael rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly. "Sorry about that. I


    deliberately provoked him. I just"


    can''t stand people who y both sides like that. Didn''t think he''d snap so easily-pretty disappointing."


    He gestured to a spot and invited L to sit with him. As he settled into his seat, he nced at her, curious about her reaction. Her face was calm, almost too calm, and he frowned thoughtfully.


    Was she really indifferent, or had she been hurt so deeply that she no longer cared?


    Michael couldn''t shake the image of her as a stray cat he often saw outside thepany building, one that carried a quiet resilience despite everything.


    The thought brightened his eyes, and he suddenly jumped to his feet. "Wait here for a second."


    Before L could respond, he was already several steps away.


    She sighed, pressing her fingers for her temple. For someone older than her, he acted far less mature than Teddy.

 Chapter 192

    "It''s about to start. Hurry back," L called out after Michael as he briskly walked away.


    She turned her attention back to the script, flipping through the pages onest time to ensure there were no details that were overlooked.


    Michael was talented and quick to grasp concepts, but this role was unlike anything he''d done before. Although they had spent the past week dissecting the script, L couldn''t help but feel a hint of nervousness as the audition drew near. Still, what truly irked her was the piercing gaze from across the room.


    Dorian, uncharacteristically reserved, didn''t engage with anyone as he entered. Usually, he thrived in social settings like this, but today, he seemed out of ce.


    From the corner of her eye, L caught sight of his gaunt features. His sharp, brooding stare made him look like a vengeful ghost, lurking in search of prey.


    And she was his target.


    When their gazes met, it felt like two lightning bolts colliding, an electrifying force that could reduce everything in its path to ashes.


    The venom in Dorian''s eyes intensified when Michael returned with a small dessert in hand. His expression grew darker, a mix of malice and disdain that even Michael couldn''t ignore.


    "What''s his problem?" Michael muttered, frowning as he sat beside L. "He looks like he''s got some kind of mental illness."


    Michael ced a small cake in L''s hand, keeping one for himself. He took a bite and sighed contentedly.


    "Food really does make everything better. You''ve got yours now too, so no tattling to my agent when we get back, okay?"


    Michael seemed genuinely at ease. "Once this is over, I''m going home to sleep for a full day. I''m spending the entire day tomorrow gaming!"


    His deration sounded almost grandiose, as if he were announcing ns to conquer the universe.


    L looked at the dessert in her hand and couldn''t help but smile faintly, a mix of amusement and helplessness.


    The audition process moved quickly. The five actors from their group were scheduled back-to-back. Michael was third, and Dorian was fourth.


    "Don''t be nervous. I''ll be here waiting," L reassured Michael, noticing that his usually calm demeanor was slightly shaken.


    "Practice makes perfect," she thought. Such a saying had applied well to actors.


    Michael''s performance was


    wless. Within ten minutes, he returned looking noticeably more rxed. As he passed Dorian, he


    resist throwing another jab.


    "You look awful. Try not to faint before you even start speaking. There are a lot of international big


    shots here today-it''d be a shame to embarrass yourself on a global


    stage."


    Dorian shot him a re before stepping onto the stage.


    "L, your former client is so fierce," Michael teased dramatically, earning augh from her.


    She shook her head. For someone with a polished image, Michael''s yful antics were a sharp contrast.


    Dorian, on the other hand, seemed to falter slightly at Michael''s taunts. His barely restrained fury simmered, the fire in his eyes threatening to consume him.


    "Do you think he''ll do well?" Michael asked, ncing at L.


    "I don''t know," she replied calmly, her expression unreadable.


    It wasn''t her concern anymore.


    Her gaze remained steady as she looked toward the stage. The man standing under the spotlight bore no trace of the youthful confidence and ambition he once exuded.


    "I bet he won''t be as good as me," Michaelmented, smirking. "How about we


    make it interesting? If I''m right, you owe me a meal when we get back."

 Chapter 193

    L sat quietly, watching as Dorian''s performance faltered on stage. His deliverycked emotion, his presence off-kilter¡ªa stark contrast to his usual charisma.


    Michael, seated beside her, finished his quip and turned to nce at her, expecting a response. What he saw instead was someone entirely calm, her gaze steady and detached. Her longshes fluttered with each blink, but her eyes betrayed no emotion.


    To anyone watching, it would seem as if the man on stage were aplete stranger.


    Dorian himself realized something was wrong. When he stepped off the stage, his movements were unsteady, his confidence shattered.


    He knew.


    This role wouldn''t be his.


    His assistant rushed over, concern etched on their face. "Mr. ke, are you alright?"


    Dorian ignored the question, his eyes scanning the room until theynded on L''s now-empty seat.


    His fists clenched tightly at his sides. Throughout Michael''s audition, Dorian had seen traces of L''s guidance in every movement, every nuanced expression. She had shaped Michael''s performance-those habits were unmistakably hers. Rage red within him. She had guided him for five years he knew her habits better than anyone.


    If she had channeled that same energy toward supporting him instead of clinging to her supposed grudge, he wouldn''t have been distracted, and this role would have been his without question.


    Ryan nced at his expression and dared not say another word. He could only quicken his pace to keep up with him.


    Ryan spotted L waiting for a car outside with Michael, and an rm bell instantly went off in his mind. However, he couldn''t stop Dorian, who was already storming over in a fit of rage.


    Dorian closed the distance in just a few strides and grabbed L by the shoulders. "Is this the oue you wanted?"


    Caught off guard, L winced in pain and immediately pushed him away, her expression turning cold with disgust.


    Michael quickly stepped between them, his usual y demeanor shifting into mockery. "Why me


    others when you can''t pene


    Lashing out just because you


    couldn''t keep up? Honestly, how did you ever win awards with such bad acting? Don''t tell me you relied on L to help you interpret your roles."


    His words hit Dorian right where it hurt.


    "L," Dorian growled, his bloodshot eyes making him look like a crazed beast. "If you want to get back at me, there has to be a limit!"


    The pain in L''s shoulder had eased slightly by then. She nced at him, her lips curling into a brief, scornful smile. "Get back at you? You''re not worth the effort."


    "The car''s here. Let''s go." She tugged at Michael''s arm and turned to leave.


    "Stop right there! Did I say you could go?" Dorian lunged forward, but Michael deftly blocked his path.


    "Mr. ke, everyone has their limits. Keep this up, and we won''t feel the need to tolerate you anymore." Michael took a few steps backward, waiting until Dorian stopped in his tracks before turning and getting into the car.


    As the vehicle started to move, Michael rolled down the window and resumed his


    usual carefree attitude. "Oh, by the way, your acting sucks."


    The tone was as casual as if he were joking, yet it left Dorian seething, nearly choking on his anger. How could he lose to someone like that?


    Dorian''s mood souredpletely. He booked a flight back home on the spot. The moment hended, he received news that Michael had secured the role from Rowan''s team.


    His steps faltered. Both hands clenched into fists at his sides, veins bulging on the backs of his hands, knuckles white. His gaze turned ice-cold.


    Not only had he failed to get the role, but all of the people, Michael had earned it.


    Dorian cursed internally, "L, you have outdone yourself this time!"


    Ryan dared not breathe too loudly as he followed Dorian back to the office, his nerves stretched taut.


    The moment Dorian stepped inside, he kicked over a chair, the loud crash making Ryan jump back two steps in fright.


    Thepany''s newly assigned agent, Julian Scott, hurried over upon hearing themotion. Seeing Dorian in a fit of rage, he hesitated before quietly asking Ryan, "Did he not get the role?"

 Chapter 194

    Ryan cast a cautious nce at Dorian and gave a small nod, signaling Julian to tread carefully. He tried to hint that Dorian was in no mood to discuss the matter further.


    Unfortunately, Julian either missed the cue orcked the sense to heed it. With indignation, he blurted out, "How could someone with Dorian''s acting skills not be chosen? There must be something fishy going on!"


    Dorian shot him a cold re. He couldn''t fathom how thepany had saddled him with such an oblivious agent. Rowan wasn''t one to be influenced by outside forces. Landing a role depended purely on talent, and Dorian knew his own failure had nothing to do with any conspiracy.


    It was his own fault for letting L throw him off bnce.


    If he hadn''t encountered her at the airport, hadn''t heard Michael''s taunting remarks that used L as leverage against him, or hadn''t noticed Michael''s audition emting L''s habits, Dorian wouldn''t have lost hisposure.


    Julian, however, grew more incensed upon learning that Michael had secured the role. "Everyone knows how talented Dorian is. His acting skills are undeniable. Could it be that Magi Pictures pulled strings through the Morgan Group''s deep pockets to give Michael an unfair edge? Everyone''s aware of how simr their roles are, and the rivalry between the twopanies over resources. It''s obvious they threw money at this just to one-up Dorian!"


    Julian''s voice grew louder with every word, and he seemed increasingly


    convinced by his own reasoning. He failed to notice Ryan''s visible difort and hesitations.


    Ryan couldn''t say if backdoor dealings were involved, but based on their audition performances, it was clear to any observer that Michael had outshone Dorian. He nced at Dorian, whose expression remained stormy, and tugged at Julian''s sleeve. "That''s enough. Stop talking."


    "Get out!" Dorian snapped, his icy gaze cutting through them.


    Ryan awkwardly left the room, and Julian, after a moment''s hesitation, seemed to have a sudden idea and followed suit.


    The next morning, Michael and Lnded in Northridge City.


    "Good thing Mr. Morgan flew back a day earlier. Just imagining being on the same flight as him makes my back ache," Michael remarked, pulling two suitcases as they made their way out of the airport.


    "Let''s grab a meal first, then we''ll head to the office," he announced enthusiastically.


    "Huh?" L raised a brow. Since when was that decided?


    Michael ignored her confusion, bounding ahead like an unleashed puppy wagging its tail. The thought of beating Dorian at something left him feeling triumphant. That idiot didn''t realize what a gem L was and had thrown her away like she was nothing. One day, he would regret it so badly he would want to punch himself.


    "Don''t worry, it''s on me. I''m not short on cash."


    "Liam is going to scold you again," L pointed out.


    "If neither of us says anything, who''s going to know? Besides, wended the role -we deserve to celebrate!"


    She thought about it and decided he had a point. The dark cloud over her mood lifted, and she followed him to the restaurant.


    While waiting for their food, L habitually checked thetest entertainment news. As soon as she opened the app, a particr headline made her frown.


    "What''s wrong? Are those two rookies of yours causing trouble on a variety show?" Michael asked, sensing her shift in mood.


    L shook her head, taking a deep breath before replying. "The news of younding the role is out in the open."


    "And that''s a bad thing? Free publicity," he replied cheerfully, buttering a slice of toast and taking a bite.


    "You got the role, but Dorian didn''t


    1.n


    His agent posted a vague yet insinuating Twitter post suggesting foul y and implying that your casting wasn''t above board."


    Michael paused mid-bite, his fork hovering over a te of scrambled eggs. "How


    would I even pull off something shady like that?"


    "We know that, but his fans are in


    uproar. Thements are


    overwhelmingly filled with


    an


    usations. Now the bacsh has


    reached the directors has


    you."

 Chapter 195

    Social media was exactly as chaotic as L had predicted.


    "Dorian just won an international award for his acting. It''s obvious he''s got the chops. How could he not get cast?"


    "Right? I even looked into the role. It''s perfect for him. He''s yed a somewhat simr character before. There''s no way he didn''t get it unless something shady went down."


    "Michael is signed with Magi Pictures, which is backed by the Morgan Group. Do we really need to guess why he got the role?"


    "Totally agree. It''s got to be some backroom deal. Bet the director took a bribe."


    Dorian''s fans quickly rallied to defend him, flooding social media until the topic hit the trending charts.


    When Michael heard L say the mes of the drama had reached him, heughed softly. "Dorian''s fans always drag me online. I''m kind of used to it. But using the director is taking it too far."


    After all, Rowan was a globally renowned director known for valuing talent over connections. The idea that someone could buy a role from him was ridiculous.


    As Michael spoke, he couldn''t help but pull out his phone to see just how crazy things had gotten on the inte. The more he scrolled, though, the less amused he looked.


    "So, this is why Magi Pictures shelled out so much to secure this role for Michael -because they''ve signed L. Apparently, she was his temporary agent for the audition."


    "Magi Pictures is just out to sabotage Dorian. Dirtypetition. Shameless." "Wow, I actually thought Michael was talented enough to deserve this role. But now that you mention it, this feels super shady."


    "Everyone knows there''s history between L and Dorian. Even if Magi Pictures didn''t pay off Rowan, L must''ve been scheming to mess with Dorian."


    "Magi Pictures is scum. Absolutely shameless."


    "Exactly. Out of all the agents they could''ve sent, why L?"


    "The casting wasn''t fair!"


    The drama spiraled out of control, and some of Dorian''s fans even took theirints to Rowan''s social media ounts overseas.


    Michael let out a frustrated sigh after reading everything. "This has really blown up. I''ll need to head back to the office and figure out a way to clear this up with Mr. Jordan and Liam. If we let this drag on, people are actually going to believe we bribed the director."


    "Let Mr. Jordan know about it for now," L said after a moment of thought. "But there''s no rush to make a public statement. I''ve done some research on Rowan. He''s not the type to back down easily."


    She gave a small smile. "If Dorian''s fans were just ranting on local tforms, we''d have a hard time clearing our names since there''s no way to prove a negative. But now they''ve taken it to Rowan himself. He won''t let it slide once he gets wind of what''s going on."


    "And what if Rowan doesn''t care?"


    "He will," L answered confidently. "Especially since this involves you. He''s protective of his people. You''ve already signed a contract with him. He''s going to have your back."


    Seeing how sure she was, Michael didn''t argue further. It was strange-she was younger than him but had a way of making people believe her.


    Maybe Cedric was right. L really did seem to have what it took to seed. Michael had seen it himself recently, watching her break down scripts and analyze characters with impressive skill.


    After finishing their meal, they returned to the office, wrapping up their temporary coboration for the day.


    Back at the office, Michael ended up getting scolded by Liam-not because anyone snitched, but because he still smelled like the stew they''d eaten. He hadn''t had time to change, and Liam


    noticed immediately.


    Meanwhile, the situation online only kept escting. Michael''s silence made Dorian''s fans even more


    convinced they were right. Their


    opportunity. They saw her as the


    ultimate viin.


    L spotted a familiar ck Maybach waiting for her when she left the office after


    work.


    Cole stepped out of the car and waved.


    It was rush hour, and plenty of employees at Magi Pictures recognized him.


    L pulled up her mask to cover her face. "Mr. Mason, what are you doing here?"


    "Mr. Morgan asked me to pick you up for dinner at the Morgan residence." "What about him?"


    "We''ll pick him up on the way. It''s more convenient."


    Once they were both in the car, Cole hesitated before speaking. "Ms. Hart, Mr. Morgan knows about the situation online. Should he step in to


    help? These rumors could cauto


    serious trouble if they keep spreading."


    "It''s fine," she replied calmly.


    you

 Chapter 196

    L declined the offer, noticing Cole let out a small sigh.


    She thought for a moment, then repeated what she had told Michael earlier. Finally, she added, "Let''s wait until tomorrow afternoon. If Rowan hasn''t done anything by then, we''ll reach out to his team ourselves."


    Cole nodded as they pulled up in front of Morgan Group Headquarters.


    L nced up and immediately spotted Kieran. Though he was still a good distance away, she could clearly see him check his watch. Hisshes fluttered slightly, giving him an aloof, frosty look.


    As the car stopped beside him, Kieran opened the door and met her gaze. Her calm, confident eyes told him she already had a n for dealing with the situation online.


    L fished around in her pocket for a moment before pulling out a small box.


    "Even though you were already over there, it doesn''t mean I can''t bring you a gift."


    Inside the box was a small bear figurine for a desk. It wasn''t expensive, but it was detailed and adorable.


    Cole noticed a slight change in Kieran''s expression through the rearview mirror. His stern demeanor softened, and a faint smile tugged at the corners of his lips.


    He''d also brought L a gift. It was a pair of delicate and charming Van Cleef three-petal floral earrings.


    L blinked in surprise. Even though she was aware the Morgan family doted on her, seeing their affection so openly still warmed her heart.


    As busy as he was, Kieran often skipped meals, yet he always made time to wait for her at the airport, take her out to eat, and even pick out gifts for her.


    Holding the small box in her hands, L felt its significance far outweighed its size. She cradled it carefully, only tucking it into her bag once they arrived at the Morgan residence.


    Since L had just returned from abroad, Amelie didn''t insist they stay long after dinner, letting them leave early to rest.


    Back in the familiar environment of her room, L had one of the best nights of sleep she''d had in a while.


    The next morning, Kieran had already left for work by the time she woke up, but the kitchen had saved her breakfast-oatmeal and famous scones from a well- loved spot on South Street.


    L couldn''t help but sigh. There was nothing quite like a good home-cooked meal.


    After taking her time to eat, she drove to the office. No sooner had she stepped into her office than Michael arrived right behind her, looking excited, like a puppy who''d just found a bone.


    "You''re not going to believe this! You totally called it," Michael said, grinning ear to ear. "Rowan responded to the rumors this morning about rigging the audition."


    "Oh? What did he say?"


    "Simple and brutal-he released the full audition tapes. Now everyone knows just how bad Dorian''s acting was." Michael couldn''t hide his glee. "This is what you call karma. He basically set himself up to fail."


    "Fans who were defending him are deleting theirments left and right. The smart ones are even switching sides, calling him out for embarrassing them."


    L took the phone Michael handed her and scrolled through the trending topic. The buzz was off the charts.


    "Seriously? What is this? Was Dorian possessed or something? How could his acting be this bad?"


    "Guess he figured that winning an award meant he didn''t need to try anymore." "The real question is, how did Ryan dare to use the audition process of being unfair? It''s like begging to get pped in the face."


    "I''ve been a fan for five years, and I''m just done. Scandals back to back and no exnations. It''s exhausting."


    "With this performance? Even I could do better!"


    Michael''s fans also jumped in after the audition tapes were released Though most of them didn''t directly argue with Dorian''s fans, their posts praised Michael while slyly


    mming Dorian.


    "Dorian''s just not good enough. Maybe it''s time for him to step aside and let the neers have their shot."


    "Do you think Dorian''s seeing all this and losing his mind right now?" Michael pocketed his phone, clearly in a great mood.


    After all, Dorian''s fans had dragged his name through the mud plenty of times before.

 Chapter 197

    L chuckled softly. With all themotion, there was no way Dorian didn''t know what was happening. If he wanted to ride this wave of attention, he''d have to deal with the risks that came with it.


    But this time, she was wrong.


    Dorian really had no clue about the online chaos. He''d been in a foul mood for days, and the stress and constant traveling had taken a toll on him. After an angry outburst at the office, he''d gone home, downed some alcohol, and passed out, only to wake upter with a fever that left him miserable.


    When Ryan and Ethan rushed over to deliver the news, Dorian was still burning up.


    As Ethan nervously filled him in, Dorian let out a bitterugh, though his gaze turned razor-sharp as it shifted to his agent. It was the kind of look that could slice through steel.


    Ryan stammered, visibly trembling. "Dorian, I swear I was just trying to help you. I didn''t think the fans would escte things and go after the director. I really didn''t think it would get this bad. I''m sorry... I''m so sorry..."


    Dorian didn''t bother to hear him out. "Idiot! If this mess isn''t cleaned up, none of you are walking away from this unscathed. Get lost now!"


    His voice was low, but it carried the weight of venom, wrapping around the room like a snake ready to strike. Ryan and Ethan both felt like they were in immediate danger.


    Back when L was around, none of this chaos ever happened.


    L. Did it really have to be L?


    Ryan had already fled, leaving Ethan standing a few steps away, looking as though he wanted to vanish into thin air. The silence was suffocating, and he didn''t dare move.


    Dorian''s expression darkened further as he checked thetest developments online. Thepany''s PR team was scrambling to contain the situation, but the damage had already been done. Too many people knew, and the dy in addressing it only made things worse.


    Meanwhile, Magi Pictures released Michael''s audition tape on their official channels. They praised Michael for his outstanding performance without mentioning Dorian by name and congratted him onnding the role. However, every word felt like a p to Dorian''s face.


    He balled his fists. His knuckles turned white with rage.


    Suddenly, something on his feed caught his eye. It was a post from Joyce Group''s Citrus Media, officially announcing the leads for the drama "City of Blossoms". The female lead was none other than Rose White, this year''s Best Actress winner at an international film festival.


    With her striking looks, sharp wit, and natural charm, she had skyrocketed to fame, especially after a wildly sessful period drama earlier that year.


    The male lead, however, was a rtive neer who''d gained poprity from a low-budget drama. He had no major awards and barely qualified as an A-lister, nowhere near Rose''s level.


    Dorian''s reaction was immediate. The drama was the one that Amelia had had someone bring to him. He shot up from the couch, hurling his phone across the room. It shattered at Ethan''s feet, pieces scattering everywhere.


    "You told me ire was cast as the lead for that film. Why is it, Rose?"


    That one-word differencepletely transformed the film''s prestige. Joyce Group must have poured significant resources into it.


    This was supposed to be his deal. A project was handed to him on a silver tter. And now it was gone, all because his team had bungled the details.


    Ethan froze, unsure what to say. But the look in Dorian''s eyes was enough to shut him up.


    "Do you even realize the disaster you''ve caused? Idiot! All of you-useless idiots!"


    Dorian flipped the coffee table before him, the tempered ss shattering on the floor with a deafening crash.


    "Get out. You too¡ªjust get out!" His voice was hoarse, and his bloodshot eyes red with a wild, almost demonic intensity.


    Meanwhile, Dorian''s tarnished reputation was beginning to have ripple effects. The stock price of apany he had invested in started to plummet, and shareholders were bombarding him with calls and messages.


    He ignored every single one of them, letting his phone ring endlessly as hey back on the couch, feverish and defeated.


    A bitter smile tugged at his lips. So, this was what Camille had warned him about.


    All the stability he''d taken for granted had been an illusion, upheld only because L had shielded him from the storm.


    It was never that L was nothing without him but the other way around.

 Chapter 198

    Dorian tried calling L, but no one answered.


    Hearing the endless ring, his bitter smile deepened. Of course, she wouldn''t pick up his calls anymore.


    He stumbled out of bed with his fever-clouded mind and drove straight to Magi Pictures. His erratic driving almost caused a few rear-end collisions along the way.


    It was rush hour, and typically cautious about being recognized, Dorian didn''t even bother with his usual mask. He stood there in in view outside the building, his presence drawing curious nces from passersby.


    "Why is Dorian here?"


    "Do you think he''s here to confront Michael? Maybe he''s so mad he''s nning to fight him."


    "Look at his face he''s furious. Bute on, fighting? That''s a crime. His reputation will take an even bigger hit if he gets arrested."


    People steered clear of him like he was trouble.


    L stepped out of the elevator and into the lobby, immediately spotting him. His face was flushed from the fever, and his lips were pale.


    He looked sick, but her expression remained indifferent. She intended to walk past him like everyone else.


    "L," Dorian called, his gaze fixed on her.


    She didn''t stop and kept walking.


    "L," he called again, hurrying after her and grabbing her wrist.


    His hand was unnaturally warm, making her frown. He was clearly unwell.


    She yanked her wrist free. "Mr. ke, please mind yourself."


    Her coldness made his eyes dim with disappointment. She did not even have a word of concern for his illness.


    For the first time, Dorian spoke without his usual arrogance, his voice soft and pitiful, like a child who had lost his way. "L, I was wrong," he said, head bowed.


    L stood there, unmoving.


    "Mrs. Foster was right-I was blind to everything you did for me. Only now do I realize how important you were to me. L,e back to me. I truly love you. I can''t live without you."


    Dorian reached out to her, but L stepped back, avoiding his touch.


    His eyes reddened, whether from fever or regret, and his vulnerable appearance might once have moved her to take on all his pain as her own.


    However, she felt nothing. Dorian no longer mattered to her.


    Seeing his outstretched hand, she raised her eyes to meet his.


    "Dorian," she began calmly, "you say you regret what you''ve done because you love me. That''s why you want me back in your life. Is that right?"


    "Of course. I love you," he replied quickly.


    L shook her head, a faint, mocking smile on her lips. "You''re wrong. You don''t love me. You miss how I used to clean up all your messes and make your life smooth and easy."


    "I miss those days because you were with me. L, I really do love you," he pleaded.


    But she only shook her head again. "You don''t understand love anymore. Love is about support,passion, and a constant sense of giving more than you receive.


    "You say you love me, but all you want is for me toe back and y the role of ''your L.'' Like a trinket, you can pull it out when you need it and forget about it when you don''t. That''s your truth."


    Her voice was steady, devoid of sadness or anger.


    "That''s not true," Dorian blurted, desperate to deny it. "It''s not like that. I''ll support whatever you want to do. Do you want to be a director? I''ll back you all the way-I told you that before."


    He reached for her wrist again, this time gripping it lightly, afraid she''d run but also


    mindful of her earlier words about love being tender.


    "L, please believe me. Come back


    to me. I''ll support you in whatever you want. I''ll listen to you, I swear. And if you don''t like Zara, I promise she''ll never show up in your life again. Isn''t that what you wanted?"

 Chapter 199

    L closed her eyes briefly. "It doesn''t matter anymore. None of this has anything to do with me. If there''s nothing else, I''m leaving."


    She turned to go, but Dorian''s expression darkened. He grabbed her wrist again and, before she could react, yanked her forcefully toward the side.


    The pull was so sudden and strong that L stumbled, nearly falling. When she tried to free herself, Dorian''s grip tightened, twisting her wrist painfully. Her brows furrowed at the sharp difort.


    "Let go of me, or I''ll call for help!"


    Dorian ignored her threat and dragged her to his car. He opened the door and tried to push her inside.


    Clinging to the car door, L realized he hadpletely lost it. His eyes were bloodshot as he looked down at her.


    "L, do you still love me?" he asked, his gaze searching her face for even the faintest sign of affection, anything to give him hope.


    However, all he found was cold disdain and unmistakable disgust. Her expression was resolute, keeping him at a distance that felt impossible to breach.


    Dorian''s chest tightened, a sharp, almost physical pain spreading through his body. Only now did he finally understand¡ªL''s repeated refusals weren''t out of stubbornness or spite. She didn''t love him anymore. She had let go of everything they had, leaving no room for reconciliation.


    Her indifference cut deeper than any words.


    L nced at his desperate, tear-filled eyes andughed quietly, almost mockingly. The fact that he could still ask such a question after everything had happened was both pathetic and absurd.


    Lowering her gaze, she began prying his fingers off her wrist, one by one.


    Stung by her rejection, Dorian grabbed her chin, forcing her to look at him. His voice was low and menacing, and every word wasced with desperation.


    "Even if you no longer love me, it doesn''t matter. You didn''t love me at first, either. I''ve got all the time in the world to make you fall for me again."


    L pushed him away with all her strength, her expression icy and unfamiliar. "Dorian, do you really not see how disgusting this is?"


    Their rtionship had ended cleanly-or at least it should have. He stopped loving her first, and she chose to leave. It should have been over.


    "L, you''re forcing my hand. Come back to me, and I promise I won''t¡ª"


    Before he could finish, he was shoved to the ground by a sharp kick.


    "Enough with the whining, mutt," aid-back voice cut through. "It''s unbearable to listen to, and L isn''t yours to touch."


    Noah entered the scene, ncing at L''s reddened chin and the bruises forming on her wrist. His expression darkened.


    Wrapping an arm protectively around L, Noah turned his gaze to Dorian, a smirk tugging at his lips.


    "I told you before this guy wasn''t worth it, but you didn''t listen. Look at him now. No wonder I''ve been


    tel


    hearing about all the messes he''s gotten himself intotely."


    He leaned in slightly, his tone dripping with mockery. "What''s the matter Dorian? Did you pull some shady stunt to leech off L''s good fortune? Borrowed luck doesn''tst, you know."


    The insinuation was absurd, but it struck a nerve in Dorian, whose pride was already in shreds. Noah had always been a sore point for him, a constant reminder of his


    inadequacies.


    "What right do you have to meddle in our business?" Dorian snapped, his voice dangerously low.


    Noah chuckled, his grin unbothered. "And what right do you have to meddle in L''s life?"


    Without waiting for a response, Noah steered L away, leaving Dorian standing there, seething.


    "L," Dorian called after her, his tone icy. "Even if you hate me, I won''t let you go. We''re bound together for life."


    L didn''t look back, but her lips curved into a faint, bitter smile.


    For life. Once, it had been their most cherished promise. Now, it was nothing but a cruel joke.


    Noah didn''t bother turning around but tossed a single word over his shoulder. "Delusional."


    Once they were in the car, his usual carefree demeanor had vanished. He nced at L, his jaw tight.


    "Do you have any medicine at home?" he asked abruptly.


    L blinked, momentarily confused. "What?"

 Chapter 200

    "Your wrist," Noah reminded her.


    L nced down at her swollen wrist, which throbbed painfully. It was likely sprained.


    "Yeah. I do. What are you doing here anyway?"


    "What could I possibly want?" Noah scoffed with a smirk. "I just had a feeling you''d run into that mutt today, so I came to break up the party."


    She sighed at his sarcasm, but she didn''t get angry. She knew Noah''s disdain for Dorian was mutual.


    When she and Dorian were dating, Noah had only met him twice before bluntly dering he wasn''t good enough for her and telling her to break it off before she got in too deep.


    At the time, L had just started dating Dorian. His attentiveness and care made her think Noah was simply being unreasonable. Besides, Dorian always seemed uneasy around Noah, so L avoided putting them in the same room.


    Looking back now, L didn''t regret being with Dorian. For a time, he truly loved her. But somewhere along the way, that love soured, and she had been too blind to see it.


    She turned her gaze to the passing scenery outside the car window, lost in thought.


    Noah didn''t press the issue, choosing not to poke at her wounds any further. He drove her back to her home at Evergreen Heights without saying much.


    "You''ve got ns with friends. No need toe in with me," L mentioned, flexing her wrist slightly, though it still hurt.


    Noah nced toward the house, noticing the lights on inside. Knowing Kieran was there, he decided not to insist.


    "Let Kieran take care of the swelling," he said casually.


    She nodded, exited the car, and walked toward the house.


    The evening air was humid and heavy, the heat clinging to her dress, but it


    couldn''t thaw the icy resolve in her eyes.


    Dorian had said they were bound together for life, but knowing his personality, she figured it was just another one of his empty derations.


    Her hand rested on the doorknob, but she hesitated to turn it.


    After a long moment, the knob moved from the other side. Startled, she quickly let go.


    The door opened, and the cool air from inside brushed against her face, easing the restlessness in her heart.


    Kieran stood in the doorway,


    dressed simply in a white T-shirt and ck lounge pants. His tall figure


    cast a shadow over her, creating a sense of shelter and security.


    L looked up, meeting his deep, dark eyes. He was taller and broader than


    Dorian, and his presence carried none of Dorian''s arrogance.


    Kieran was poised and refined, the picture of a gentleman from a prominent family. Though reserved and distant, he never came off as condescending. He was like the moon-cold and unattainable, yet quietly captivating.


    "Uncle Kieran," she murmured softly.


    Kieran''s eyes dropped to her injured wrist, his gaze darkening subtly.


    Noah had messaged him earlier, mentioning L''s injury and urging Kieran to help since she might not take care of it herself. Seeing her standing outside, he figured she had been too upset toe in right


    away, worried he might see her in that state.


    Kieran hade tofort her, though he knew how stubborn she could be. She


    always kept her pain to herself, a habit he didn''t approve of.


    "It''s hot out. Come in, and I''ll take care of your wrist," he said gently.


    L obediently followed him inside, sitting quietly on the couch while he went to


    get the medicine.


    When he returned, he warmed the ointment in his palms before carefully applying it to her delicate wrist.


    Even with his gentleness, L winced and inhaled sharply at the pain.


    "It''s a sprain," Kieran said, his voice soft yet steady. "I need to work it out. It''ll hurt a little, but bear with it."


    His tone was unusually tender, almost as if he were soothing a child.


    Though her wrist throbbed, L found herself momentarily dazed by the care he showed her.


    Barely above a whisper, she murmured, "Uncle Kieran, why are you so nice to me?"

 Chapter 201

    As L''s voice faded, she noticed a subtle pause in Kieran''s movements. Since his head was slightly lowered, she couldn''t make out the expression on his face.


    After a brief hesitation, he resumed massaging her wrist without answering her question.


    She pursed her lips, remained silent momentarily, and chuckled softly. Her mood gradually lightened.


    Why would she even ask such a silly question? If Nicole heard this, she would probablyugh and lecture her for being naive.


    Once the pain in her wrist subsided, Kieran carefully cleaned her hand and handed her a wrapped ice pack. "Keep it on top to reduce the swelling. It should be fine by tomorrow. Have you had dinner?"


    She nodded. "I ate a little at thepany cafeteria. What about you?"


    He nodded, then he gently patted her head. "You can y for a bit, but don''t stay


    upte. I''ve got some documents to review in the study."


    Watching him walk away to his study, L pondered for a moment. Being a president must be exhausting.


    She spent some time in the living room watching her show and went to her roomter, only to find that Kieran was still busy.


    Meanwhile, Cole was frantically working on documents after receiving a call from Kieran.


    After finishing the files and sending them over, he made another call.


    "Mr. Morgan, the documents list all thepanies and projects under Dorian. I also ran some numbers on the twopanies he''s invested in. One isn''t worth acquiring¡ªit''ll just lose money. But the other could work if we merge it with Magi Pictures. It might still have some potential.


    "But there''s one issue. Dorian needs a significant amount of money to cover another deficit. Should we still proceed with the acquisition if he tries to drive up the price?"


    Kieran chuckled faintly, though there was no warmth in his eyes. "He''s in no position to negotiate."


    One sentence was enough to make Cole see the situation clearly.


    Dorian didn''t have any profitable projects left. If Morgan Group acquired the only valuable one, it would essentially be helping him cover anotherpany''s losses. Without this, both ventures would sink.


    And if Nexus Entertainment found


    out he had long intended to break away from their control, they probably wouldn''t help him out of his current mess. Without Nexus Entertainment''s PR support, his downfall would be inevitable.


    In the entertainment industry, emotions often took a back seat to interests. Dorian''s priority now was self-preservation.


    Late at night, Ly in bed, unable to fall asleep. She wasn''t someone prone to indecision. When she loved Dorian, she gave her all without hesitation.


    When she realized there was no point in clinging to the past, she let everything go and started over.


    At first, Dorian''s persistence seemed


    like he simply couldn''t ept that she was the one who had ended


    things. Asking her to return seemed more about hermercialValue than genuine affection.


    After all, as he had said, there was no shortage of women in his life. He could


    easily find someone beautiful, influential, or both.


    And then there was Zara. If she hadn''t brought trouble upon herself, she wouldn''t have been cklisted.


    L wasn''t bothered by any of it. She had her own life to live.


    But today, she finally realized Dorian had be obsessed, and she worried about what desperate measures he might take.


    It wouldn''t be too much of an issue if he only targeted her. But it could be


    problematic if he turned his attention to the people around her.


    The thought gave L a headache. She only managed to drift off in the early hours, her dreams mostly filled with memories of her early years with Dorian-helping him rehearse, running lines together, pitching projects for him.


    He still prepared little surprises for special asions, even when strapped for cash.


    Things had only started to change when Zara returned. Gradually, their conversations grew fewer and fewer.


    The following day, L woke up at dawn.


    After breakfast, Kieran drove her to work. He was unusually quiet, from the dining table to the car ride. He was always reserved, so she didn''t think much of it.


    Just as she was about to leave the car, he suddenly spoke, "L."


    "Hmm?" She paused, hand on the door handle. "What''s wrong, Uncle Kieran?"

 Chapter 202

    Today, L had applied makeup to cover the exhaustion on her face, although her eyes were slightly red fromck of sleep, giving them a bunny-like appearance.


    The usuallyposed Kieran paused momentarily, and his gaze shifted to her fair


    arm.


    "Does your wrist still hurt?"


    She raised her hand. "It''s fine now. You massaged it for so long yesterday; the muscles are all rxed."


    "There''s an art exhibition overseas next week. If you''re free, I''d like to take you along."


    He suggested it to help her unwind and rx.


    "Next week?" She tilted her head, thinking for a moment before she hesitated. "That depends on the progress of the Joyce Group project. I probably won''t have time."


    He chuckled softly. "We''ll wait for the next time then."


    "Okay. Just let me know in advance next time. I''ll make time for it.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll head to the office now. Drive safe." Her voice was light and yful with a hint of youthful charm.


    He nodded and drove off. But as he drove away, it took a moment for L to process what had just happened. Kieran... He probably wanted to say something, didn''t he?


    She rubbed her temple, deciding to ask himter when she got home. As she entered her office, she was surprised to find Teddy there.


    It had been about ten days since theyst met, and he seemed a little darker inplexion.


    "You''re finally finished with the variety show recording. Why aren''t you taking a few days off?" L raised an eyebrow.


    "Ms. Hart," Teddy whispered. "I got some news early this morning and came straight to look for you."


    Seeing her confused, he handed her his phone. "Take a look."


    L nced at the headline-"Former Popr Star Now Fallen and Imprisoned."


    It was a typical marketing headline, and beneath it was a close-up photo of Zara.


    L suddenly recalled Dorian''s words from yesterday he wouldn''t let Zara appear in front of her again. Her gaze lingered on the phone momentarily, and she was momentarily speechless.


    "The news says herpany evaded taxes and exploited employees," Teddy said. His expression grewplicated.


    "I used to like her, but she actually pushed you and me down, and her


    intentions..." He trailed off, leaving the rest unsaid.


    L knew that Teddy came from a loving family, and he was pure-hearted. Even though he knew Zara was at fault, he couldn''t bring himself to use harsh words against someone he had once admired.


    He sighed softly. "At least it''s officially over now. It''s like karma. Evil begets evil."


    "Don''t think too much about it. Rest up. I''ve arranged a good acting coach for you. You and Jamie should focus on learning well so that next time, you can get the best supporting role award."


    "Thepany will also arrange some gigs. Your performance in the variety show was great, and endorsement deals are already flooding in. I''ll see if there''s a good fit and get one for you."


    She shifted the topic and began reviewing documents on her desk, calmly discussing matters with him. Just as she finished speaking, her phone chimed with a new friend request with a message that read: "Lita, Zara won''t appear around you anymore. Can we meet?"


    The message made her feel uneasy, as though eyes were watching her from


    behind. She blocked the ount without hesitation.


    That Saturday, L received a message from Owen of the Joyce Group, telling her


    that the "City of Blossoms" auditions would begin next Tuesday.


    The male and female leads were already decided, and aside from the roles of Jamie and Teddy, 11 other roles were left to be cast. Many people would being for the auditions, and the casting process was expected to take about ten days.


    She replied to the message and then copsed onto the couch.


    Since Dorian sent her that one message, he hadn''t contacted her again. But the


    longer the silence, the more uneasy L felt.


    He wasn''t someone who would give up this easily, especially after he so mercilessly cast Zara aside.

 Chapter 203

    L stared at the ceiling, zoning out for a while, letting her mind clear. Slowly, she calmed down.


    She couldn''t let herself get caught in internal conflict. Her style had always been to face challenges head-on.


    With Dorian, everything that needed to be said had already been said. If he really did something outrageous, she wouldn''t just stay silent.


    She collected her thoughts and returned to work, focusing on the Joyce Group coboration. The casting was about to begin, and as the director, she needed to understand the script thoroughly.


    Two days passed quickly, and soon it was Tuesday. L arrived at Citrus Media by 8:00 am, and as soon as she entered the lobby, someone guided her upstairs to the meeting room.


    She was surprised to see both Vince and Amelia there. As soon as Amelia saw her, she happily waved at L.


    "L!"


    Her golden, slightly curled hair cascaded over her shoulders. Amelia was d in a long ck dress and high heels, and her slender figure was elegant yet assertive. If not for the smile in her eyes, she would have looked like a mature woman.


    For a moment, L had the strange feeling that Amelia didn''t see her as a friend but more like a delicious little cake; the way Amelia looked at her was almost identical to how Michael eyed his favorite snack.


    In contrast to Amelia''s warmth, Vince was calm and refined as always, carrying himself like a gentleman from an esteemed family. He nodded slightly, his voice carrying a hint of a smile. "Have you had breakfast?"


    Amelia nced back at him. Why was he so concerned about L?


    "I had breakfast beforeing," L replied, looking at him. "Vince, what are you here for?"


    "Lane Group also invested in this drama. Without our major sponsor, we wouldn''t have been able to invite Rose," Amelia cheerfully said. Though her cool demeanor was at odds with her tone, it didn''t feel out of ce.


    "It''s just a normal coboration. A lot of actors are already here for the auditions. Do you want to go take a look?" Vince said and smiled, smoothly changing the subject.


    L followed his gaze and saw more people than she had expected. The number of people auditioning was higher than anticipated.


    The show had already officially announced Rose as the female lead. Aside from the backing of Joyce Group and Lane Group, Rose drove in a lot of hype for the show all by herself.


    There were countless small-time actors in the industry, and public auditions were a rare and fair opportunity, so it wasn''t surprising that so many people had shown up.


    She lifted her gaze and locked eyes with someone across the room. It didn''t take long for L to recognize him-it was Fletcher Brooks. He had risen to fame after a period drama aired earlier this year.


    He yed the third male lead and


    only had a small role, but his character paired with the third female lead, had be a fan. favorite. Their love story, filled with trials and tribtions, had fans eagerly hoping for a happy ending. However, his character sacrificed himself to save her, leaving her to live the rest of her life alone, remembering him.


    Fletcher''s looks were handsome, and his character was well-liked, so being on


    the show boosted his poprity.


    Unlike a perfect ending, tragic


    conclusions would often leave fans


    with lingering regrets. In order to satisfy the fans'' desire for a happy ending the official social media ountster released


    ov


    behind-the-scenes footage of the couple, leading many fans to


    support the two.


    er


    Soon, rumors began circting that Fletcher and the third female lead had met privately, sparking spection that their on-screen chemistry had turned into something real. Fans delighted in every bit of "evidence" they could find, fueling their fantasies.


    Over thest six months, their news had trended multiple times, and both of their careers had skyrocketed. However, having so many fans also had its downsides.


    Whenever Fletcher worked on another project or interacted with other actresses, the fans would go after them relentlessly, leading to unnecessary drama. As a result, he rarely received new project offers.


    From his appearance at the audition, it was clear that his situation wasn''t as great as it seemed. Given his fame, hispany would surely provide him with ample resources. He wouldn''t need toe to auditions personally.


    He nced at L a few times before lowering his head to continue looking at his script.


    "Do you know him?" Amelia asked, following L''s gaze.

 Chapter 204

    L shook her head. "I don''t know him personally, but he''s quite popr this year. I''ve seen plenty of news about him.


    "He has a lot of fans, and they can be a bit obsessive. To put it kindly, they love him excessively. But in doing so, theyplicate his ability to work normally.


    "Breaking up the couple is tricky. If he''s not careful, it could backfire. They can make him but also ruin him."


    She pulled her gaze away. To be honest, she found the situation difficult as well. Vince asked, "So you''re not nning to hire him?"


    "Why do you think that?" Both Amelia and L asked at the same time.


    "From what you''re saying, hiring him would be troublesome, and I know a bit about the entertainment industry. There''s not much to gain by keeping him."


    L smiled lightly. She thought his perspective was correct.


    It was natural for business people to minimize risks. Reducing trouble while maximizing benefits was always the best strategy.


    "Since we said from the beginning that the auditions would be fair." Amelia nced at the crowd. "It has to be fair for everyone. Otherwise, why do you think I''m here?"


    Vince was about to say, "To support L," but he stopped himself. After a moment, he remained quiet. He understood that L was likable, but he hadn''t expected his rivals to include the opposite gender.


    This coboration only really needed a deputy general manager or someone even lower in position, yet knowing that L was the director, he couldn''t resist swapping in his own role. However, he was surprised that Amelia arrived earlier than him.


    Amelia asked, "It''s about to start. Shall we go?"


    The three of them moved toward the center. L quickly looked around and spotted a few second and third-tier actors from Nexus Entertainment.


    Seeing her sitting in the director''s seat, the actors exchanged nces, their expressions showing some surprise.


    Amelia sat beside her and flipped through the list. She whispered, "Did you know?


    I originally wanted Dorian for the male lead. I had already sent him the script."


    L turned to look at her, a little surprised.


    "But he rejected it. He imed the roles were too simr, but I''m not stupid.4 could tell that he felt the script wasn''t worthy of his status. It''s strange," she said, a bit puzzled.


    "How could he be so certain the script isn''t high quality? I actually wanted to tell him that both Joyce Group and Lane Group are investors, and Rose was chosen as the female lead.


    "But seeing how firm his stance was, I didn''t bring it up. After I saw his poor audition a few days ago, I''m not sure if I should be relieved he turned it down."


    "When did he turn it down?"


    Amelia thought for a moment. "Probably right before you guys went abroad."


    L understood.


    Dorian didn''t reject the Joyce


    Group-he rejected her. Once he


    knew she was the director, he


    assumed that the Joyce Group wouldn''t invest heavily in the project. His absence was actually a blessing.


    Amelia didn''t delve too deeply into Dorian''s fefusal. "After the auditions, there will be about half a month of training. From now on, you''ll be busy with this project for at least four months."


    Amelia and Vince didn''t leave as the audition began. L focused on her work, not paying much attention to them. It was normal for major sponsors to observe the process.


    During the break, Vince had something to attend to and called Amelia away.


    L found an empty rest area and sipped from a cup of warm water. When she looked up, she saw Fletcher walking toward her.

 Chapter 205

    L put down her cup of water and looked at Fletcher standing before her, waiting for him to speak. He was quite good-looking¡ªcertainly above average in the


    entertainment industry.


    She had watched the drama he was in. Though he was young-about the same age as Teddy¡ªtheir acting skills were clearly different. His performance was more polished, likely due to his professional training.


    He looked at her, clearly hesitant. "Ms. Hart, do you remember me?"


    For a moment, L appeared confused.


    She wasn''t one to remember everyone she met, but she usually had some impression of people she had interacted with in the industry, especially someone she had actually met before.


    She nced up slightly, studying his face again. "Have we met?"


    "Yes." He nodded. "Before I became famous, I yed a small role. Back then, you were still with... Nexus Entertainment. The female lead in the drama bullied me, and you spoke up for me."


    She tried to recall, but she couldn''t ce it. She had been in the industry for five years and witnessed many instances where young actors were bullied. She always helped when she could, but there were so many cases that it was hard to remember each one.


    Fletcher''s face became a little awkward when he noticed that she couldn''t recall. But L could tell that his embarrassment wasn''t because she had forgotten him. "If there''s something you need, just say it. If I can help, I will" she started.


    "I''m not asking for help," he said, looking even more embarrassed. "I just wanted to ask if this audition will really be as fair as Joyce Group mentioned?"


    His ears turned red as he spoke.


    She immediately understood. All his earlierments weren''t an attempt towork but rather an opening for him to ask his real question without sounding too blunt.


    Over the past six months, his fans had cost him several opportunities. If he didn''t return to work soon, his career would stagnate.


    "I''m not trying to use you to get ahead," he continued.


    L smiled lightly, her tone softening "Of course, it will be fair. Ms. Joyce and Mr. Lane are personally overseeing things. No


    one will dare to be biased. Just


    focus on doing your best."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she could see him visibly rx. He gave a


    slight bow. "Thank you. I''ll leave you to your work now."


    Fletcher quickly turned and walked away, afraid of bothering her any longer.


    L rubbed her face. Did she look that intimidating? Why did he seem so startled?


    Meanwhile, Amelia looked at Vince curiously. "Why did you call me all of a sudden? Did something happen?"


    "No, it''s not about the project." Vince paused, trying to figure out how to broach the subject. "You really don''t know about the past between L and Dorian?"


    "Huh? I know. They used to work at the samepany. They''re just acquaintances. Why?"


    He fell silent, wondering how someone as sharp as her could be so oblivious. As the only daughter of the Joyce Group, wasn''t she taught to get to know people better before bing friends?


    Getting involved with someone with ulterior motives could cause trouble for both her and the entire Joyce Group.


    "Didn''t you follow the entertainment news? And if you want to be friends with Dorian, shouldn''t you first understand more about him?"


    Vince felt as though he was taking on the role of a father. If he had a daughter, he certainly wouldn''t det her be so careless and unprepared about the people she befriended.


    "His acting was good, and he''s good-looking, that''s why I¡ª"

 Chapter 206

    "Stop," Vince said, unable to maintain his usual gentle demeanor. "L and Dorian were once a couple. They were together for many years."


    He spoke directly, and Amelia was taken aback. "That''s true?"


    He was certain that Amelia appeared smart, but she was quite naive.


    "Yes, and their breakup was quite messy. It happened because Dorian cheated. Later, he made a big show of trying to get back together, but L didn''t take him back. I''m telling you this to warn you try not to mention Dorian in front of L. It''ll just annoy her."


    She let out a slow breath. "It''s no wonder why it seemed like Dorian had such a strong opinion of L and even tried to convince me not to let Joyce Group and L cooperate. Now, it makes sense.


    "Because of all this, I don''t want to see him either. He tried to contact me twice recently, but I turned him down both times.


    "Lane Group and Dorian were working on a movie project that L negotiated. Since that''s the case, you could cancel the contract with him and transfer it to L.


    "Magi Pictures now back her. On the surface, Morgan Group might not seem to care about this industry, but I don''t think that''s true." She frowned as she spoke.


    Vince could clearly see the point. If Morgan Group hadn''t paid attention to Magi Pictures, thepany wouldn''t have been able to develop steadily. In recent years, it had quietly grown to be one of Northridge''s top three entertainmentpanies.


    He turned his gaze toward L, who was talking to Fletcher, but he couldn''t hear them.


    Amelia''s words were something he had been consideringtely. Recently, Dorian contacted him multiple times about this issue.


    As he was turning his gaze back, he suddenly noticed someone holding a phone and taking pictures, possibly of... L?


    He frowned and called out to Amelia. "Let''s go check it out."


    The two walked over, and by the time they reached the spot, Fletcher had already bowed slightly and left.


    Vince nced at the person taking the pictures, but they were already gone. He furrowed his brows, unsure if he was overthinking things.


    "Have you finished your conversation? What''s going on?" L asked as the two approached.


    Amelia had returned to her usual expression, smiling without any difort. "Want to have lunch together?"


    "Are you two staying here to watch the auditions?" L asked, a little puzzled.


    It was true they had invested a lot in this coboration, but they had been watching the auditions the whole time. Wouldn''t doing so interfere with their other businesses?


    "Not really, but if you want someone to keep youpany, I can make time. As for Mr. Lane, he''s probably tied up; the entire Lane Group depends on him. But I''ve got my dad to rely on." Amelia nodded to herself as if agreeing with her own words.


    L couldn''t help butugh at her adorable behavior, feeling both amused and helpless.


    After lunch, Vince left, and Amelia stayed at the site. The audition process went smoothly, and the results were expected to be announced in about a week.


    Amelia sat across from L, resting her chin in her hand, watching her intently.


    "There''s a two-day break in between, and then we''ll start training. If you have any specific requests, let the person in charge at Joyce Group know so they can prepare everything."


    "I''ve already discussed things with the person in charge. I''m happy with the teachers we''ve hired," L said, not looking up as she nced at the list. "But there''s a bit of a problem."


    Amelia looked puzzled. "What''s wrong?"


    "Fletcher''s acting is indeed good. He''s the most suitable among alkthe people auditioning for this role. I''ve chosen him, and even though he''s only the third male lead, his character has a co-star."


    L paused for a moment. "His fans don''t know yet, but when the show airs a year from now, if those fans continue to target his female co-star, it will cause trouble for us and the actress. Of course, the one most affected will be the actress."


    "Who''s ying his co-star?" Amelia also felt the situation was tricky.

 Chapter 207

    L stared at the name of the third female lead, paused momentarily, and then replied, "It''s Jamie Lane."


    "Isn''t she the one under your management? Vince''s sister?" Amelia asked, slightly surprised.


    She hesitated for a moment, rarely showing doubt. "You might want to reconsider maybe... not choosing him?"


    L''s grip on the file tightened slightly.


    Outside the window, the city''s skyscrapers stretched into the distance, heatwaves sweeping across the streets. Trees swayed asionally, and pedestrians hurried by, seeking any shade to escape the burning sun.


    The office was air-conditioned, and she sat with her back to the floor-to-ceiling window. For a brief moment, Amelia couldn''t read her expression. After asking her question, she felt an inexplicable sense of nervousness.


    L gently shook her head. "Since I''ve promised fairness, I should also be fair to him."


    For a moment, Amelia found it hard to describe her feelings. She had expected that answer, but hearing it aloud momentarily stunned her. The person before her was just ordinary, not someone with a prestigious family background like her.


    No matter how big a mistake she made, her parents would always back her up. That was why she had always done things as she pleased, fearlessly speaking up whenever she saw something wrong.


    But L? What was she relying on to act this way? She knew the risks but still chose to face them head-on.


    Amelia lowered her head, blinking her eyes to suppress the emotions rising inside her. When she looked up again, her expression was as bright and sunny as usual.


    "Fine. If anything happens, I''ll handle it. Just focus on doing what you need to do."


    The two-day break passed in the blink of an eye. The group training took ce at the Citrus Media training room, with the male and female leads, Jamie, Teddy, and a few other pre-selected actors, all joining it.


    After breakfast, L arrived just in time to see Vince drop off Jamie. They both smiled at her with the same gentle expression.


    L realized that Jamie''s soft-spoken, shy nature wasn''t entirely due to being in a foreign country without friends.


    "Vince, what a coincidence," L greeted them first. She noticed Jamie subtly biting her lip and nudging him with her elbow.


    It wasn''t a coincidence.


    Vince insisted on staying and waiting for her, but he seemed unaware of her impatience, smiling kindly. "Please take good care of Jamie during this period."


    "She''s under my guidance. Taking care of her is my responsibility."


    Ethan had sent Teddy, and they all went upstairs together.


    "Is there something else?" L asked, looking at Vince in confusion.


    He smiled. "No, if there are any issues with the funds, just let me know. Thepany will make the payment."


    She nodded. There was an awkward pause between them.


    Luckily, Amelia arrived just then. She


    was


    allonally a bit taller than L


    and


    wearing high heels,


    her to reach out and support L effortlessly.


    "What are you two discussing, Mr. Lane?" She raised an eyebrow. "If there''s nothing else, shall we head up?"


    He helplessly watched as if she were guarding L, as if she was afraid someone might steal her away.


    "Alright, we''ll talkter," he said, his gaze lingering on L.


    i¨§t


    Before anyone could reply, Amelia had already side-hugged L and started walking away. Without looking back, she said, "See youter, Mr. Lane."  ?wnovel


    Once they were in the elevator, Amelia leaned in closer to L. Upon seeing Amelia''s face so up close, she raised an eyebrow. "What''s wrong?"


    "Don''t you think this move looks like I''m about to kiss you?" Amelia shed a mischievous smile.


    L was speechless. She didn''t know Amelia was into this kind of thing. Amelia''s smile grew wider when she saw L''s unexpected expression.

 Chapter 208

    "I was just joking. I''m still partial to younger men."


    Ameliaughed lightly. "Didn''t you notice that Vince seems to have feelings for you?"


    L pursed her lips slightly. She wasn''t naive. After all, years in the entertainment industry had made it easier for her to read people''s emotions.


    However, Vince hadn''t said anything, so she couldn''t bring up anything strange. "Do you want me to fend off this romance for you?" Amelia raised an eyebrow. L found it strange. How could she possibly do that?


    Amelia seemed to have thought of something and sighed lightly. "If he were a little younger, I might have considered going after him myself."


    "He''s not that old, right? Isn''t he just four or five years older than us?" L was confused.


    Wasn''t 28 or 29 the perfect age? From what Amelia said, it sounded like Vince was already too old.


    "No, no, no." Amelia shook her finger. "He''s still fine now, but the decline starts in two years when he turns 30.


    "Never go for an older man. They might not even spend money on you, but younger men, they really know how to spend their energy on you."


    Seeing L stunned, Amelia smiled happily. "Like Dorian. You were with him for years. How much money did he ever spend on you?"


    L fell silent. She... she had no words to say. Wait, who did she just mention?


    "You knew about that?" She was surprised.


    Amelia then realized she had let something slip. After Vince told her about their situation, she looked up all the information, even asking a few people who knew more about it.


    That was when she found out just how terrible Dorian had been.


    L noticed her bing a bit nervous and smiled lightly, not overly concerned. "It''s fine. Everyone already knows about it. One more person doesn''t make a difference."


    Amelia sighed in relief. "Anyway, what I say is always right."


    She paused, and then she corrected herself. "Actually, no. There is one person who''s an exception. Do you know Kieran, the president of Morgan Group?"


    L looked up at her, about to say she knew him, but Amelia cut in first.


    "Although he''s older than us, he''s number one on the Northridge ''must sleep'' list." L was taken aback, not quite believing her ears. "What did you just say?"


    "The ''must sleep'' list." Amelia noticed nothing odd, continuing, I''m guessing you don''t really understand the meaning? It''s the list of men in Northridge that everyone wants to sleep with."


    L''s jaw dropped. Wait... What?


    Amelia stroked her chin, smiling widely. "That face is just stunning. If I had the


    chance, I''d want to see what he''s like for myself."


    L was speechless.


    "But I''m too scared. I heard


    someone who tried to get into his bed, and their ending was terrible. But my dad is protecting me, so I don''t think I''d end up with aplete disaster. Still..."


    She sighed, clearly regretful about not having a fling with Kieran.


    "I haven''t even been with a younger man yet. Once I find one and get some experience, I''ll go after Kieran!" She only seemed defeated for a second before her fighting spirit returned.


    L was left speechless. Was she allowed to listen to this?


    Amelia pressed L''s dropped jaw back into ce. "You haven''t seen Kieran, have you? If you did, I''m sure you''d want to try, too."


    L shook her head. "No, I really don''t want to," she thought. Although, Kieran''s face... was breathtaking.


    After a moment of hesitation, she spoke carefully. "I think you should drop the idea. Mr. Morgan-"


    "I just remembered. You''re


    technically part of Morgan Group,


    right? Do you think you''ll get the


    chance to meet him? With your face,


    I think you might have a shot."


    Amelia pinched L''s cheek.

 Chapter 209

    L forced a smile. "Thanks, but I''ll have to decline."


    It wasn''t about whether she dared or not; it just wasn''t appropriate.


    "Anyway, I''ll go check on the situation over there." She quickly grabbed her bag and rushed toward the crowd, avoiding the conversation.


    Amelia stood behind, deep in thought. Was it inappropriate to eye her boss like that? Good men should be up for grabs, right?


    She silently raged in her mind. "I want to fall in love! Give me a younger man!"


    Citrus Media had provided five training rooms and onerge hall. It was the first day, and the teachers hadn''t yet assigned the actors to their spots, so most people were gathered in the hall.


    Just as L was about to approach the crowd, someone called out to her.


    "Ms. Hart." It was a man''s familiar voice.


    She turned around and saw Fletcher walking out from the corner. He was quite famous, but few people took the time to talk to him.


    L smiled gently at him. "What''s up? You should be assigned to Training Room 3. You can head over there and wait."


    "I just wanted to thank you for giving me this opportunity," he said, his eyes sincere, clearly very grateful.


    He handed her a small box. She nced at it but didn''t take it.


    He hesitated, his eyes shifting slightly. "This isn''t a bribe. You know my situation isn''t great right now, and many good coborations aren''ting my way. But I can''t take on low-tier projects either because it would make my career even harder.


    "Thepany said this coboration with Joyce Group is myst chance. If I miss it, I might have to settle formercial gigs."


    He looked a bit awkward. "This is a token of appreciation. It''s not expensive. I haven''t had many coborations this year, so please don''t mind it."


    L looked at him and then at the logo on the box. It was from a low-end luxury brand, likely worth no more than 20 thousand. She reached out and gently pushed the box back to him.


    "I appreciate the gesture, but you don''t need to give me anything. I gave you this opportunity because you''re capable. No matter how many gifts you offered, I wouldn''t have shortlisted you if you didn''t have the ability."


    Her smile was light, her long hair


    txhe


    and her fair face and starry


    Candied back with a hairband, made her look rxed atle.


    Fletcher fell silent for a moment before quietly taking back the box. "My bad. I won''t take up any more of your time."


    L nodded and said nothing more. She had seen his interviews before and thought he seemed decent. Why did he seem so different now?


    Had he been putting on an act for the camera? Or had the past six months of pressure worn him down, maybe even causing some depression?


    Her gaze lingered on his retreating figure as she decided to pay more attention to himter. However, she didn''t notice that he nced toward someone nearby after turning


    around. He then left shortly after he did.  s?novel


    Jamie and Teddy watched L, their expressions serious.


    "Do you think he''s trying to poach L?"


    Jamie shook her head. "I don''t know, but why suddenly give her a gift?"


    "Michael just left, and now people from otherpanies are showing up. It''s making me feel uneasy."


    She didn''t respond to that, but her expression had darkened.


    "What are you two talking about? Why do you both look like something''s wrong?" L asked as she approached.


    Both of them snapped back to attention and quickly stood up.


    "


    We were daydreaming."


    "We were chatting." They said in unison and were both speechless.


    L gave them both a gentle tap on the head. "You''ve been with the teachers for over ten days now. How do you feel?"

 Chapter 210

    Teddy raised his hand first. "I''ve learned a lot. By the way, Ms. Hart, what''s the main focus of this training?"


    He was a bit confused.


    "It includes martial arts scenes, so we must practice beforehand. For the female actors, it''s mostly about posture and demeanor," L exined. "Also, while you''re training, you must study with the performance teacher. The schedule has been changed to evenings."


    Jamie and Teddy listened without objection, nodding obediently. Being obedient meant they wouldn''t be disliked. After careful discussion, they had decided that as long as L didn''t find more easy-to-manage artists, they wouldn''t get poached.


    L was pleased. She told them to find their assigned training room and wait for the teacher to begin.


    Their variety show would air next week, so they would likely gain some followers or at least be more recognizable. What she didn''t expect was that she would be the one being talked about first.


    Although she didn''t make the trending post, there was a noticeable buzz building. Amelia was the first to see it and immediately came to find L.


    It was a post by Fletcher''s fans, saying that he had taken on a new drama, and it seemed like he was very close with L. The post included photos from the audition, the first day of training, and a few recent ones showing him speaking with her.


    One of the photos was from the second time they spoke, with Fletcher leaving and L looking at his back. There were also photos of them chatting, both of them smiling. The angles of the photos were... rather suggestive.


    L frowned. It looked like there was a hint of ambiguity.


    The post had already gotten 20 or 30 thousandments, mostly from Fletcher''s fans.


    "What''s going on? Does this woman not know Fletcher has a girlfriend?"


    "Who''s this woman? Her gaze is so intense. Is there no other man in the world? Disgusting!"


    "Does she have no shame? Trying to break up my idols?"


    "This is L Hart. Don''t you all remember her? Dorian''s ex-girlfriend, the one who made him kneel on Mount Shasta to propose."


    "It''s no wonder she looks so familiar. I can''t stand her. She looks like a seductress."


    "I don''t care who she is. If she tries to break up my idols, she''ll regret it. I''m going to her ount to leave hatements."


    "Here''s the link to L''s ount. She stopped using her old ount with Dorian''s name and changed it to Magi Pictures-Lily Hart."


    "Bitch, she deserves to die! She''s not even worthy of a good death!"


    "She''s probably using her director status to keep Fletcher around and trying to manipte him."


    There were even people insulting her family.


    Amelia''s expression darkened. "The show hasn''t even started filming yet, and these people are already


    causing trouble. Not many known et


    about it yet, and it hasn''t hit the trending post, but it could blow up. Should we get the drama''s official ount to release a rification post?"


    L shook her head. "A rification won''t help. If these people listened, Fletcher


    wouldn''t have gotten into this situation in the first ce."


    "What should we do then? Let''s consider recing him."


    She seemed not to have heard Amelia''s suggestion. She stared at the photos


    again, suddenly realizing something was off.


    "On the day of the audition, there


    were many people, and we don''t know who took the photos.


    Someone might have slipped in. But look at these recent ones from training..."


    She frowned. "The only people who could have gotten in are either Joyce Group''s


    staff or the confirmed cast members."


    "It''s impossible that it was someone


    from Joyce Group''s side." Amelia was blunt, then realized something. "Are you saying someone from the cast is targeting Fletcher?"


    L''s eyes flickered as she seemed to think of something. "It''s hard to say, but it might not necessarily be about him."


    Amelia was quick-witted, and she didn''t take long to catch on. "The biggest victim is probably the one they''re focusing on."

 Chapter 211

    "Are they targeting you? But why?"


    Although Amelia understood L''s words, she still couldn''t grasp the reason. Had L offended someone?


    "Also, this is probably just the beginning."


    When L said this, her frown deepened even further.


    She still didn''t know the person''s goal behind this-was it just to cause some trouble, or were they trying to ruin her career and take everything from her? Or were they using her to destroy the whole show and aim at Joyce Group and Lane Group?


    It would be hard to respond without knowing their true intentions, putting her in a very passive position. One wrong move, and she could fall into a trap set by the enemy.


    She narrowed her eyes, resolving not to be caught in a passive role.


    Amelia also furrowed her brows. "So what are you nning to do? Should we just rece Fletcher? I feel like this is all somehow connected to him. If we keep him, it might cause more harm than good."


    L didn''t respond to that, making her anxious.


    "L, I know you have your own principles, but this situation could get moreplicated. You can''t let yourself get dragged down."


    L looked up at Amelia, understanding that Amelia truly cared, so her tone softened. "Don''t worry. I won''t let myself be dragged down, but even if I want him


    to leave, I don''t have a good enough reason right now."


    "What reason do we need? If we want him gone, just make him go. A littlepensation fee wouldn''t be a problem for Joyce Group."


    "I mean that someone is targeting me. It''s still just a guess for now. Fletcher''s fans push him into a corner, and the actress on the other side is in the same position. Neither side dares to act rashly."


    "So you''re saying this could be a scheme from the woman''s side? Trying to break up their rtionship?"


    L shook her head. "It''s just one of my guesses. If it''s only that, Fletcher''s side would have rified it by now, and it wouldn''t have caused much trouble for me."


    "What if it''s not that?"


    "That''s what I''m worried about." L frowned. "I''m more concerned that it''s about the show. Someone is trying to disrupt it before we even start filming."


    el?


    She pressed her hand to her temple. "It''s not too big of a problem. I''ll have the surveince footage from the times I met with Fletcherpiled, so if things escte, we can rify."


    "You''re not going to rify right away?" Amelia was confused.


    L smiled, a small curve at the corner of her lips, but it shone brighter than the lights around them. The confidence radiating from her made everything else seem dull inparison.


    "We''ll wait on the rification. Let''s see what the other side wants, who exactly took these photos, and their purpose. After we figure that out, if there''s still no solution, I''ll listen to you and let him go, alright?


    Since she had put it that way, Amelia couldn''t argue further.


    She just replied with concern, "Take care of yourself. If it''s just about money, we


    can talk. But if they want to hurt you, that''s the real problem."


    Her words of concern lingered in L''s mind, sending ripples through her thoughts.


    L suddenly felt like she had missed out on so much in the past.


    She had circled Dorian, her world revolving only around him. She didn''t make


    friends and rarely went back to the Morgan residence.


    Over the years, she had missed too much.


    Lowering her head, L blinked,


    pushing down the emotions in her eyes. When she lifted her head again, she had returned to her calm,


    like a wild rose blooming in the spring, gentle yet resilient.


    The group training continued smoothly without a hitch. Since L had deliberately kept the news quiet, the actors were unaware of the chaos caused by Fletcher''s fans.


    As for Fletcher, he seemed unaware of the drama. He trained normally and maintained the same frequency of interactions with L.

 Chapter 212

    Amelia had carefully observed their interactions and hadn''t seen anyone taking photos.


    By thest day of training, when the actors were leaving, there was still no public uproar.


    Just as Amelia thought the Fletcher fan incident was over, things exploded again, hitting the hot topic list.


    "Fletcher and The Third Wheel, L"


    The topic''s poprity surged rapidly, quickly climbing into the top ten on the trending post.


    The first post had already received over 100 thousand likes.


    The post was brief and direct, iming that Fletcher had been manipted by L, using her of being an unashamed mistress who ruined their idol''s rtionship.


    Thements under the post had also reached nearly 100 thousand, mostly from his fans.


    "Does L have no shame? She used to cling to Dorian, and now that they''re fighting, she''s immediately going after the next guy."


    "What has L even aplished? Why is she allowed to direct? She''s just an orphan does she have a backer?"


    "Even with a backer, she''s still ruining Fletcher? She''s got no self-respect. No wonder Dorian''s fans called her a seductress. She''s totally shameless. Why doesn''t she just disappear?"


    "It was obvious from the start that L was trying to climb up. After all the drama with Dorian, she probably got dumped, and now she''s trying to ruin Fletcher''s rtionship. She has no shame."


    "Thank goodness Dorian saw through L''s true nature. Otherwise, he would''ve been taken advantage of!"


    "If Joyce Group doesn''t rece L, I''m not watching this drama. If it airs, I''ll report it!"


    "I demand L be reced. Don''t ruin my idol''s rtionship, shameless mistress. She was using others of seducing Dorian, but she''s the one doing it!"


    "That disgusting woman needs to die, honestly."


    As the insults poured in, someone dug up the official pairing for Fletcher''s drama Jamie.


    The fans went into an even bigger frenzy.


    "Damn it! Jamie is an artist under L. If she doesn''t have selfish motives, I''ll eat dirt!"


    "Not only did she get involved with Fletcher, now she''s sending her actors to disgust us?"


    "I can now see why Dorian fell for someone else. Having an ex-girlfriend like L is a ck mark he''ll never shake off!"


    "L should leave the entertainment industry! All entertainmentpanies should cklist her. I won''t watch any drama or movie associated with her."


    "She definitely has a backer; how else would shend a director role for Joyce Group drama? Such dirty,


    Stp people-how can a backer


    still work with her?"  fo


    "Now that she''s lost her money tree, Dorian, she''s eyeing Fletcher. She wants to use her position to control him!"


    The situation escted, and Fletcher''s side quickly posted a rification.


    "There was no maniption. It was just a normal audition and a fair entry into the cast. I hope fans stay rational and avoid personal attacks." But his rification did nothing to calm the fans.


    "Don''t defend her, Fletcher. You don''t deserve to be treated like this!"


    "Fletcher, can''t you see? L only wants you because you''re famous. She''s using you! If you say something, we''ll help you fix it."


    "The way L looked at Fletcher during those photos-it was borderline obsessive! What''s with her trying to seduce him? Does she need a man to survive?"


    "My idol''s rtionship is ruined now. L, just die already!"


    Thements were filled with vicious insults. When Amelia saw them, she was


    fuming angrily and rushed to find L.

 Chapter 213

    L furrowed her brows as she scrolled through thements. Her gaze was cold, and ayer of frost seemed to spread in her eyes, gradually releasing a chill.


    She looked up at Amelia, who was visibly upset and anxious, clearly already aware of the online rumors.


    "Looks like they''re after you."


    L nodded, understanding that the target of this whole issue had be crystal clear.


    As for who was behind it, she had a faint idea forming in her mind.


    "Get rid of Fletcher. Otherwise, this will keep escting."


    Seeing that L didn''t respond immediately, Amelia quickly grasped what she meant.


    "You''re worried that if we fire him now, it''ll look like we''re guilty and we have something to hide?"


    Sitting down on the couch, she sighed in frustration. "I should''ve stood my ground from the start. Now, both Fletcher and Joyce Group have issued rifications, but it has yet to do any good. These fans are only seeing what they want to see.


    "What I don''t understand is who benefits from this scandal. Could it be that female artist?"


    L set aside what she was holding, stood up, and walked over to the floor-to- ceiling window, staring at the towering buildings outside. She was silent for a long moment before speaking.


    "I don''t think it''s her. If it were, even if she sessfully broke the rtionship, this scandal would likely ruin Fletcher. After all, which male star would dare to work with her in the future? At the very least, she wouldn''t be the mastermind.


    "Let''s release all the audition tapes for Fletcher''s role to prove that he earned his spot through his own talent. That way, we can clear up this scandal and avoid tarnishing both Joyce Group''s and Lane Group''s reputations.


    "As for the drama and the suspicions about me and Fletcher, I''ll think of a way to address it."


    After hearing her n, Amelia didn''t waste any time. She immediately contacted thepany staff to gather the audition footage and posted it online as quickly as possible. However, the video, just like Fletcher''s rification, didn''t convince the fans.


    They still insisted that L was trying to climb up by attaching herself to Fletcher, hoping to find another money tree. The onlinements were full of insults, attacking her relentlessly.


    "@Magi Pictures-Lily Hart, stop making excuses. You know what kind of person you are, right? You have a criminal record! Do you even believe this exnation yourself?"


    "Everyone knows Fletcher is in a rtionship. How dare you interfere with someone''s rtionship? Are you asking for punishment?"


    "L, just die already! Die already! Die already!"


    "It would be best if you were hit by a car outside!"


    "Boycott L! Citrus Media, rece her now! Or I''ll report you immediately!"


    "L has no right to mess with Fletcher!"


    "@Magi Pictures-Lily Hart,e out and give us an exnation. Still too scared to admit it? Even a turtle isn''t as cowardly as you, you beast!"


    Amelia was fuming, ready to argue back with them through the inte. "Don''t these people care about their idols at all? Don''t they see how their insane attacks on Fletcher and other actresses affect him?


    "He hasn''t worked for six months! Can''t they see that?"


    L smiled faintly, without a trace of warmth. They don''t care about that. To them, it''s all about the gossip. They selfishly want things to go their way without concern for Fletcher''s career or ie." ''


    She suddenly recalled Dorian and Zara''s fans from long ago, who were just as obsessed with their pairing. As for herself, the legitimate girlfriend... Sheughed, but herughter was tinged with mockery.


    L walked over to Amelia''s side and gently patted her head as if soothing a grumpy kitten.


    Amelia''s golden hair tangled with her fingers, calming her down.


    "Ms. Joyce, don''t worry. I''ll handle this. It''s gettingte. Go home and rest. Don''t worry. I won''t let this affect the opening ceremony." Her voice wasn''t loud, but it had a clear sense of calm and confidence, like a pine tree standing proudly on the highest peak, tall and unafraid of the wind.


    Amelia, surprisingly, listened to her. She nodded, heading for the door. Before leaving, she nced back and saw L''s smile-bright and reassuring.


    Did L perhaps already have a n? She bit her lip, returned the smile, and left. Once L was sure Amelia had left, her expression immediately turned cold.

 Chapter 214

    The real culprit was about to appear.


    L took the elevator down to the parking lot. By this time, the rush hour was over, and the lot was nearly empty. It didn''t take long for her to spot the familiar ck


    car.


    The person inside also saw her the moment she arrived. Dorian looked even more haggard than before, though his face was clean-shaven. He was dressed in casual clothes that L had bought for him in the past, which was a rare sight since he usually wore a suit.


    He walked up to her and saw no surprise on her face. It was as if she had been expecting him.


    "L."


    She took a step back, putting some distance between them. "What role did Fletcher y in all of this?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Dorian''s eyes shifted slightly. "I''ve seen the news online. I''m here to help you."


    "Help me?" L couldn''t help butugh. The mockery was clear in her voice.


    He tried to ignore her sarcasm. "L,e back to me. If we''re together, those rumors will fall apart on their own."


    Fletcher was a neer with no real work to his name how could he bepared to someone like him, a screen legend? Anyone with eyes could see who the better choice was.


    "Why do you think I would choose someone who has betrayed me?"


    Her words struck like a sharp thorn in his heart, and he finally realized how wrong he had been. He took a deep breath and suppressed the difort as well as a faint sense of regret within him.


    "You have no choice now." Dorian tried to make his voice sound gentle. "L, stop being so headstrong. This situation won''t benefit you in any way."


    "This is my business, Mr. ke. There''s no need for you to worry."


    L''s face was cold. Her eyes were like ice, giving off a chilling aura that made her seem untouchable. She finished speaking, then turned her gaze away and continued walking forward.


    He gritted his teeth, watching her back, and shouted sharply, "L, do you really think you can solve everything yourself?


    "Do you know who forced you out of Nexus Entertainment? It wasn''t me. It was Kieran, the president of Morgan Group. He doesn''t want you or Noah to have any further involvement.


    "He promised to cooperate with me and had you removed from Nexus Entertainment, leaving you with nothing. You and Noah won''t have a future together.


    "Go home and think over my proposal tonight. Come back to me, and we''ll start over. I''ll treat you like I did before¡ªlove you, care for you.


    "If I don''t get a satisfactory answer, I''ll contact Kieran and tell him you''re now with Magi Pictures. Will you still be able to stay there once he finds out? Can you still hold on to the Joyce Group''s cooperation?"


    L had already reached the car when he finished saying those words. Before closing the door, she nced at the man standing there, her expression cold and sinister. She was speechless.


    Noah was right¡ªwhat a disgrace! Having an ex-boyfriend like this was the kind of ck mark she would never be able to erase from her life.


    However, when did Kieran work with Dorian?


    And Fletcher... She narrowed her eyes. Although Dorian and Fletcher hadn''t had any direct interaction, they must have had some knowledge of each other.


    When she asked what role Fletcher yed, Dorian acted as if he didn''t even know him. He was clearly trying to cover something up.


    Her slender fingers lightly tapped on the keyboard, her gaze bing deeper as she pondered.


    Fletcher was talented, and she didn''t


    want him to be ruined by these


    irrational fans, but he seemed to have his own ideas. What role had he yed in this whole drama? What advantage did he have by putting himself at the center of public attention, or did he want to use her


    to root out the toxic elements?


    However, following her path and focusing on acting was the easiest and most effective way to seed.


    L shook her head, trying not to overthink it. As her car drove up, she spotted another car parked by the side of the road. She slowed down, and the person inside slowly rolled down the window.

 Chapter 215

    Fletcher wore a mask, and he waved in L''s direction.


    L paused for a moment before driving closer. She lowered the window to reveal her beautiful but expressionless face.


    "Ms. Hart, I''m really sorry. It''s my fault for dragging you into this and affecting your mood. I truly apologize, but those people won''t listen to my rification. They just think I was forced to rify by you. I''m really sorry."


    Seeing her unlike her usual gentle self, he looked even more guilty, almost as if he was physically burdened by the shame.


    "I''m really sorry. I came here not only to apologize but to ask if there''s anything I can do to help. We must resolve this quickly before it affects the premiere."


    She lowered her head, and when she raised it again, a trace of frustration appeared on her face. "It''s definitely a bit troublesome. Thepany''s rification isn''t working, and now those fans are calling for me to leave the production."


    "What should we do? How about I hold a press conference and do a live-stream rification? Would that work?" he suggested, his voice full of distress.


    His words seemed genuine, and he appeared even more troubled than L. "It''s all my fault for dragging you into this."


    "It''s fine. It''s not like I have no way out. They''re all obsessed with you and that actress, right? How about you two do a live stream together? Show that you''re still on good terms and that our cooperation is normal.


    "If those fans see how sweet you two are, they''ll definitely get caught up in their sugar rush again. With these fabricated rumors, they''ll copse naturally. What do you think?"


    She smiled brightly at him, her eyes serious as if she truly believed this was a good idea.


    Fletcher looked stunned for a moment, then after a few seconds, he let out a bitterugh. "Ms. Hart, don''t tease me. You know how tough it''s been with the fans. If I follow their lead, I''ll probably be forced to quit the industry."


    He paused, and she chuckled lightly, "I''m just joking. Don''t worry about it. I''ve already found the mastermind behind this.


    "They''re targeting me, but you''re the one who''s been caught in the crossfire. I''ll take care of it. Just focus on your acting.


    "As for the fans, I have a way to handle them. I have to go now. Bye." L''s smile was confident and casual, as if she had everything under control.


    He stood there and watched her leave for a long time. He didn''t move until her car waspletely out of sight. He then pursed his lips and left.


    The air conditioning in Dorian''s office at Nexus Entertainment was too cold. When Fletcher entered, he almost shivered.


    He frowned, ncing at the figure lying motionless on the couch. The person didn''t even move when he heard the sound.


    "This ends here. I don''t want to hurt an innocent person anymore, especially not the one who tried to pull me out of the mud."


    The person who had been motionless suddenly looked up at Fletcher after hearing his words. Dorian''s gaze was cold, with a touch of cruel amusement as he yed with the situation.


    "She pulled you out of the mud? What kind of dream are you having?"


    "Nopany wants to work with me in my current situation, but L did. If it


    hadn''t been for her choosing me, I might have already been abandoned by the


    Fletcher took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in his chest. "I really want to get rid of those extreme fans, those who can''t teff right from wrong and live in their fantasy world. But L doesn''t owe me anything. I can''t drag her into this.


    "You know yery well what kind of bacsh she will face if people think she''s involved in unfair practices or being forced into breaking up the couple, and yet you''re still doing this. This isn''t love-it''s obsession!"


    Hisst words hit Dorian hard. He suddenly stood up, his eyes dark and furious. "What do you know about love?


    "How can I not love her? No one in the world loves her more than I do. That''s why


    I want her back by my side. Only I can love her the way she deserves."


    Fletcher frowned and stepped back, feeling like the person before him hadpletely lost it. He couldn''t understand how Dorian had so easily swayed him in the past.


    Following Dorian''s n, he got close to L and spread rumors online to frame her and use her of


    seducing him, all to get rid of then et


    extreme fans who were suffocating him. He just wanted to be free of these people.

 Chapter 216

    Fletcher had considered contacting the actress'' side to rify their rtionship, but they were worried it would cause fans to unfollow or even turn against them. More importantly, the actress was not heavily influenced by her fans, so she wasn''t willing to cooperate with their efforts.


    He had also thought about confronting her directly, but the consequences for him would be too severe. She understood this perfectly. So when Dorian came to him, he didn''t hesitate to agree.


    However, as he spent more time with L, her sincere and passionate nature made it impossible for him to continue hurting her.


    "The game has already started. Even if you don''t want to go on, there''s no way to stop it. L will eventually find out you deliberately spoke to her to create an ambiguous situation for the cameras, letting them catch a shot. Do you think she''ll let you stay in the project after that?"


    Fletcher stopped in his tracks. His fists were clenched tightly at his sides, his knuckles turning white from the pressure.


    "This is my business, not yours. Our coboration ends here." His usually gentle voice was now cold.


    Dorian smirked as he watched Fletcher walk away. The game had already begun, and there was no turning back now.


    When L got home, she received a call from Ethan.


    "Ms. Hart, did you meet with Fletcher this afternoon?" Ethan asked.


    Her grip on the phone tightened slightly, but she kept her voice calm as she said, "Yes, he came to find me right before work ended. He said a few things downstairs."


    He didn''t even get out of the car, yet such a random encounter could still get captured and exposed. How could he not be involved in this?


    Her lips curled into a mocking smile. She had given him a chance.


    The actress had warned him and clearly told him she would handle everything for him, yet Fletcher still allowed news of their meeting to be released. The story of their meeting was twisted into a secret date.


    "Seriously, is no one going to stop L?"


    "Who is her financial backer? What ability does L have that capitalists support her?"


    "Gold-digger! Daydreamer! Can''t live without a man, huh? Why don''t you just


    die?"


    "Who raised this trash? Stay away from Fletcher!"


    "L, don''t you have any shame? First, you use Dorian to get into the public eye, and now you''re taking advantage of your director status to exploit your actors? What kind of trash are you?"


    "It''s no wonder she''s an orphan. She''s probably a bad omen. Her parents must have died because of her!"


    "She''s such a bad omen. No wonder they both died-it''s divine retribution!"


    When Fletcher saw the trending posts, his face turned pale. The harsh insults made him immediately want to look for L and exin. nt However, Logan Harvey quickly


    stopped him.


    "Fletcher, once you''ve made a move, there''s no turning back. What can you fix by going to her now?


    "Do you want to exin to those fans that you and she are innocent? Have you tried that before? What happened?"


    Fletcher stiffened, his fists tightening, veins bulging on his hands. Those people were crazy; they wouldn''t believe him, but did that mean he should do nothing?

 Chapter 217

    Logan seemed to sense what Fletcher was thinking and narrowed his eyes. "If you trust me, just wait patiently."


    "Can I even afford to wait? You don''t know how bad things are right now!" Fletcher gritted his teeth and snapped in frustration.


    "Dorian''s target isn''t you. He''s just using you to force L into a corner. The situation right now doesn''t harm you."


    Fletcher clenched his fists tightly, battling with his inner turmoil. "I don''t want to hurt L. I can tell she genuinely wants to help me. Maybe she really has a way out?"


    "Fletcher, stay calm. I want to trust L, too, but how much real sincerity can you expect from people in the entertainment industry?"


    Logan remained much calmer than him. "Listen to me. Let the public opinion continue to ferment. In the end, you can present yourself as the victim. Tell L that you didn''t do any of this and that you even tried to rify things. It''s just the fans who don''t believe it. Remember, you''re also a victim."


    Fletcher furrowed his brows, remaining silent though his hesitation was evident.


    "Trust me. You''re my responsibility. Do you think I would harm you? Or do you want to continue living like this for another six months?" Logan pushed, adding more fuel to the fire. "Fletcher, this is a rare opportunity. You can''t hesitate."


    Fletcher sat down silently in defeat, yet it was clear he reluctantly epted Logan''s advice. His fists remained clenched, trying to convince himself that he would eventually help L. He owed her for giving him a chance.


    The news online was causing a huge stir, and even Nicole, who didn''t usually follow entertainment news, had heard the rumors. She checked online and found a flood of insultingments directed at L.


    She frustratedly mmed the table, startling Noah, who had been engrossed in his game.


    "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    "What''s wrong? All you do is y, y, y. L is your sister, and you don''t care about her at all!"


    "What happened to L?" he asked, confused.


    Wasn''t L doing fine now? She had broken up with that scumbag and started her career as a director, something she loved.


    Nicole, who was already furious, rubbed her temples. She had no time to exin to him. Quickly, she contacted Cole and asked about Kieran''s whereabouts.


    Once she learned that he was at the office, she didn''t bother changing clothes. Her face was cold as she headed out.


    "Mom, what''s going on?" Noah


    me.


    "If there''s something,


    thandle it. Don''t get soet


    Where are you going? I''ll take you."


    "This is something you can''t handle. I''ll deal with youter."


    She left with those words and headed straight to Morgan Group. All those rumors wereughable.


    The Morgan family didn''t need to depend on anyone else. Who were Dorian and Fletcher, anyway?


    As her thoughts continued, something suddenly made her stop. Dorian... wasn''t he L''s boyfriend?


    Nicole froze, suddenly realizing. She quickly checked her phone again, confirming that the people mentioned online were indeed those two.


    Her hand began to tremble, and she took a deep breath before searching for information about Dorian and L.


    A blogger hadpiled a detailed timeline of their rtionship-from the breakup and the reasons behind it to Dorian''s live broadcast asking for reconciliation and L''s refusal. Every detail was clearlyid out.


    Nicole''s face darkened, her fingers trembling even more. What had she been


    doing all this time as L''s so-called adopted mother?


    L went through a breakup without


    her knowing, and now she''s being bullied out there with no support or backing from her. How could she face the Hart family after all this? How could she have the courage to meet them in the afterlife?


    She steadied herself against the wall, feeling overwhelmed and almost crushed by the weight of it all.


    Just then, Cole, who hade to the area on some business, saw her bending over, her face pale, so he asked, "Mrs. Morgan, what''s wrong?"


    Noticing the additional support, she lifted her gaze, her eyes filled with coldness. "Mrs. Morgan, you-" He was startled again. He had no idea when he had offended her.


    Just as he was about to speak, Nicole spoke first. "Is Kieran in the office?"


    "Yes," Cole responded carefully, unsure of what was happening. Was she here to see Kieran?


    She withdrew her arm, taking a deep breath to calm herself before nodding. "Go ahead and do your work. I''ll go up and find him myself."

 Chapter 218

    "I''ll show you the way."


    Nicole didn''t say anything, and Cole, not daring to dy, quickly moved ahead.


    "Mr. Morgan is reviewing documents in his office right now," Cole said, trying to make conversation. "Is there something urgent? If so, I can help you handle it."


    He was trying to gauge the situation. If something serious had happened, he wanted to be prepared and deal with it quickly.


    She paused for a moment. Then, she turned to look at him. "Does Kieran know about L''s breakup?"


    Cole was caught off guard, but after years of working with Kieran, he had a good sense of things. He hesitated before answering, "I think he does."


    She narrowed her eyes slightly. "So you''re not sure if he knows, but you know?"


    Cole was speechless. He realized he had been caught in a trap and gritted his teeth. "Mr. Morgan knows, but it wasn''t directly from Ms. Hart. He just happened to see it and asked about it."


    He was under pressure but still tried to defend Kieran.


    "And how long have you known?"


    "About half..." Cole faltered under Nicole''s sharp gaze, unable to continue his lie. "It''s been about four or five months..."


    She shot him a hard look, and he remained silent. It had been this long, and yet she had no idea.


    She suddenly remembered she had asked L about marriage earlier, a question that had been deflected at the time. She assumed L was just waiting for her career to stabilize, not realizing she had already broken up.


    Nicole rubbed her temples and continued toward the president''s office on the top floor. She didn''t knock on the door before pushing her way in.


    Kieran looked up, his expression cold. When he saw who it was, his demeanor softened slightly. He then stood up and calmly closed the folder in his hand.


    "Nicole, is there something you need?"


    "Why didn''t you tell me about L?"


    Cole quickly stepped forward to exin on Kieran''s behalf. "Mrs. Morgan, it''s not that Mr. Morgan didn''t tell you.


    "Ms. Hart is no longer a child and has her own thoughts. She probably wanted to exin it to you but hasn''t had the chance because she''s too busy or hasn''t found the right moment."


    She nced at him, then at Kieran, before finally speaking. "How do you n to resolve this?"


    L might not be her biological


    daughter, but she had raised here The youngdy was obedient and filial, and their rtionship was even closer over the years than if they were blood-rted.


    Nicole had always seen her as a youngdy. But Cole''s words made her realize


    that L had grown up and developed her own opinions.


    It was good for her to have her ideas, and Nicole supported whatever she wanted to do.


    However, she couldn''t tolerate it if people took advantage of her like this. If Kieran didn''t take action, she would publicly im L as her adopted daughter. Cont¨¦nt


    Did the Morgan family really need to cling to others? It was ridiculous! The man before her remained calm, his deep, unreadable gaze flickering as if caught by some emotion. He then said, "I will handle this matter, Nicole..."


    As he spoke, Nicole''s eyes dropped to the desk. What was that? She took a closer look and recognized it as the album of L''s photos she had identally found.


    "Cole, please step out for a moment," Nicole said, not waiting for Kieran to finish his sentence.


    Both of them froze. Cole hesitated and looked at Kieran. He asked, "Mr. Morgan?"


    "Go ahead." His voice was emotionless.


    He finally spoke again once the door was closed and they were alone. "Nicole, what are you thinking?"


    It seemed like Nicole had her own n in mind. She walked over, reaching for the album.


    Kieran''s eyelids twitched. But because he wasn''t prepared, he didn''t manage to stop her in time.

 Chapter 219

    Nicole flipped through the album in front of Kieran without speaking. The room was quiet, with only the sound of pages turning, breaking the stillness of the silence.


    She quickly reached the album''s end, where several pages were added-new pages of pictures of L she hadn''t seen.


    The background didn''t look like it was taken in the country. Recently, both of them had traveled abroad. Could they have gone together?


    At this point, if Nicole hadn''t figured things out, she might as well have wasted all these years. Her adopted daughter-the youngdy she wanted her son to marry -was being pursued by her brother-inw. This mess could easily be the plot of a melodramatic TV show.


    She closed the album and lightly tapped it with her fingers. "Kieran, do you have anything to say?"


    Kieran''s lips pressed together, his face even colder and more indifferent than before. However, his words didn''t match his expression.


    "I have nothing to say," Kieran said. He lowered his head slightly as if acknowledging his guilt, yet his demeanor conveyed no remorse.


    For all these years, he had hidden his feelings for L but had never forgotten his position. He had controlled himself and never overstepped. After all, there was now against loving someone.


    "You!" Nicole clutched her chest. Spection was one thing, but hearing him admit it out loud was almost too much to bear.


    How could this happen? Where did things go wrong? When did Kieran develop feelings for L?


    However, everything made sense now. It exined why he had always treated L differently. It was obvious, yet no one sensed something was wrong.


    Suddenly, Nicole looked up and realized something else. He had never been interested in women all these years. Could it be because he had always carried feelings for L? This...


    "Let me catch my breath." Nicole took a deep breath. It felt like she couldn''t catch her breath today.


    She tried to calm herself down. "We''ll talk about thister. First, we need to deal with the fact that L is being bullied outside."


    L didn''t need to go online to know that the attacks against her had only intensified.


    She could brush it off if the attacks were only aimed at her. But now, not only were they involving the Joyce Group and Lane Group, but they were even dragging her parents into it.


    Before she could do anything about it, the next day, she was surrounded by fanszin the parking lot of Joyce Group. As she reached the top of a set of stairs in the parking lot, a group of people suddenly rushed at her.  s?novel


    Something hard hit her forehead, and she felt a wave of dizziness. Blood trickled down her forehead, and she could see the red stain


    blocking her vision. The cro


    pushed and shoved her relentlessly, their insults growing louder.


    "L, why are you so cheap? There are so many men, but you just have to ruin Fletcher''s life?"


    "Go die! Stop wasting the air we breathe!"


    "Slut! You''re a curse! Since you sleep your way to the top, I''ll strip you bare and post it online so everyone can see how disgusting you are!"


    "You like to seduce men, don''t you? We''ll give you the chance to do it again!"


    If it were just one or two people, L could handle it. However, she looked around and realized there were at least twenty people, and more than ten were shoving her and pulling at her clothes.


    Her shirt''s neckline was torn, exposing her skin just above the corbone. Her once wless,~ snow-white skin was now scratched


    with red marks; two of these marks


    looked like they were about to bleed.


    She raised her hand to push away the two people closest to her and turned to retreat to her car.


    "Girls, she''s trying to run! Grab her!"


    "Bitch, now you feel embarrassed? When you were seducing men, didn''t you care about your dignity?"


    "Don''t even think about running! Rip her clothes off! Let everyone see how slutty she looks!"


    "You can''t escape. Your backer can''t protect you now. We''ll handle you ourselves! Let''s see if he still wants you when everyone sees your disgrace!"


    "Don''t try to hide. Maybe your backer likes these kinds of thrills." A crowd surged forward, roughly pulling at her, pushing her back.


    "Do you know this is illegal?" L''s voice was cold.


    These people were bold, daring to bully her like this in broad daylight.

 Chapter 220

    What a bunch of lunatics!


    "Isn''t it a crime for you to abuse your power for personal gain?"


    "We''ll have Fletcher send you awyer''s letter. Someone like you deserves to rot


    in jail!"


    "Yeah! Stoping out and ruining people''s lives!"


    L was being pushed back further, her vision blocked. And in the next moment, she missed a step on the stairs and fell backward.


    The crowd, disgusted by her, quickly stepped aside. They all watched as L tumbled down the stairs.


    As her consciousness faded, she thought, "This year has really been a series of misfortunes!"


    When she opened her eyes again, the pungent smell of disinfectant filled the air, and everything around her was white. She had no idea who had brought her to the hospital.


    L reached up to rub her temple and discovered her forehead was wrapped in gauze. Her body ached all over. She propped herself up with her arms, but the pain made her frown.


    She had multiple bruises. There were also a few abrasions on her arms, but they had already been treated.


    Suddenly, the door to the ward opened, and to her surprise, it was Dorian who entered.


    "There are a lot of injuries on your body. You should rest for a day," he said when he saw her trying to get out of bed.


    L had already stood up, silently putting on her shoes and heading for the door. As she passed him, he reached out to stop her. "Is this how you treat the person who saved your life?"


    She stepped back, her eyes meeting his gaze with open mockery and sarcasm.


    "You want to tell me that you happened to be at Magi Pictures this morning, saw me get pushed down the stairs, drove away the crowd, and then brought me to the hospital, right?"


    This was obviously a nned coincidence, and now he was trying to act like a hero in front of her.


    Dorian, however, seemed oblivious to her implied tone. "What else? Do you want it to be Vince or Noah? L, stop dreaming.


    "Do you really not understand your positionpared to theirs? Those from wealthy families would never marry someone with no status."


    L let out a lightugh, and a look of clear pity appeared in her eyes. The pity was unmistakably directed at Dorian, making him ufortable instantly.


    "So what? Should I marry you, Mr. ke?" she paused. "Am I supposed to understand that you think you''re lower than them?"


    Her voice wasn''t loud, nor was her tone particrly harsh, as if she was asking a very ordinary question. But to him, the question struck like thunder, and his mind went nk for a moment.


    "No." He frowned tightly. "I just want you to realize that there''s a huge gap in status between you and them. But I don''t care about that.


    "I''m willing to be with you. We''ve shared so many years of feelings, and there''s no benefit mixed in. L, I love you. In my heart, no one is more important than you."


    She sized him up without responding. In her heart, she found itughable. He had only ever loved himself, never her.


    She didn''t answer, and Dorian spoke with concern, thinking she was softening. "L, you''re badly hurt. Lie down and rest. I''ll stay by your side."


    The implication was clear-"If you stay, we''ll be back together."


    There was an earnest expectation in his eyes. L looked at him. The expectation didn''t seem fake in the least.


    She didn''t know whether this was a genuine disy of emotion or just his best acting. Maybe he was


    genuinely sincere at this mommet


    But what good was that? He had realized his mistake only after what he had done.


    She couldn''t help but sneer. "No need. I''ll handle my own problems. I don''t need your help, Mr. ke."


    With that, she turned and walked toward the door.


    Dorian''s face instantly turned cold. "Do you really think you can leave? Do you have any idea how many people are waiting for you outside?


    "I''ve been giving you chances, considering the years we''ve spent together, but you''re too stubborn. L, you wouldn''t even be able to leave this hospital today without me."

 Chapter 221

    L stopped in her tracks and turned to look at Dorian, a smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. "Is that so? I don''t believe I can''t."


    With that, she didn''t even spare his grim face another nce before turning and walking away. Her steps were steady and confident, each one radiating the kind of assurance and resilience of a wild rose, growing strong and defiant.


    She first went to the nurse''s station to get a face mask before leaving the hospital ward.


    Dorian had said there were a lot of people outside. That didn''t sound like a lie.


    Her incident was already trending on the hot topic list, showing how badly she had been cornered and injured. The video made her look quite a mess. From the footage, it was clear that as soon as she passed out, Dorian had taken her away.


    Just as she had guessed, it seemed like he had orchestrated the whole thing. His n must have been to swoop in at her lowest moment, appearing like a hero to save her.


    What he hadn''t expected, however, was that the crowd would be so vicious, pushing her down the stairs, which was why she hadn''t seen him arrive.


    L found a discreet spot to observe. She first checked the main entrance. The hospital had banned entertainment reporters from entering, but they were waiting outside in full force. A few individuals and some pairs, who were clearly not here for medical reasons, lingered by the roadside.


    The hospital entrance, which was normally busy, was even more crowded today. Some people openly held cameras, standing as close to the security area as they were allowed.


    She quietly turned around and headed for the side door, which seemed less crowded, but the situation wasn''t much better.


    There should be another side door. She turned around and headed toward the other side. Just as she hadn''t gone far, someone suddenly tapped her shoulder.


    L''s first instinct was that some reporters had slipped inside. Her back tensed slightly, her eyes turning cold as her fists clenched, ready to strike at any moment.


    "L?"A voice tinged with some confusion called from behind.


    Hearing the familiar voice, she rxed just a little, turning around. "Ter, what are you doing here?"


    It was Terry, who was dressed casually. He was holding a few test reports. "Are you sick?"


    He lifted the reports slightly. "No, not me. It''s my dad. He was drinking yesterday, couldn''t resist, and ended up in trouble. Now, he got himself hospitalized.


    "I saw you wandering around earlier beforeing back here," he


    noticing the hospital gowns


    wearing. "What happened? How did you get hurt on your forehead?"


    Sincest night, he had been too busy to follow the news online, so he hadn''t seen the updates about her incident that morning.


    "Well, it''s a bitplicated," L


    said. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to exin, but it wasn''t something that could be easily summarized. "I got hit in the head, had some issues with the injury, and got trapped at the hospital. I was just trying to see if there was a less crowded way out."


    Terry furrowed his brow. "Does this have something to do with Dorian? Is he still bothering you?"


    As he spoke, he pulled out his phone to search for any rted news, assuming that it would likely be trending if it involved Dorian.


    He soon found the videos of L being attacked, her clothes torn before she fell down the stairs. Later, Dorian took her to the hospital. His frown deepened.


    "This bastard! Does he even know what he''s doing?" He gritted his teeth, furious. "I''ll go confront him for you."


    "Wait." She stopped him. "It won''t help. There''s no evidence linking him to this. Confronting him now would be pointless."


    It wouldn''t do any good.

 Chapter 222

    "Does Dorian know this is illegal?"


    L didn''t respond immediately. After a brief silence, she said, "I will find evidence. I''ll hold those people ountable for what they did today, one by one. You should check on your father. I need to head back to thepany."


    Those people had gone so far as to break thew, so she couldn''t wait any longer.


    "The ce is crowded outside. I''ll take you out."


    After a moment, Terry furrowed his brow again. "The car is outside. We still need to get out of here, no matter what."


    She shook her head, not wanting to drag him into this. "I''ll manage. You don''t need to get involved. Who knows what those people might do?"


    "We''re friends, so there''s no need to be polite with me," he said, his tone firm. "Come on. Follow me. Let''s see who dares to touch me."


    L hesitated for a moment. She really had no better n, and she couldn''t stay trapped here forever.


    The Jones family wasn''t the biggest in Northridge, but they held some influence. As the only heir, Terry had a certain level of leverage. It would be safer to go with him for now.


    "Stop hesitating. I''ll drop you off. Where''s safer? Your ce or the


    "Let''s use the side door; it''s a bit less crowded," L suggested.


    As they neared the door, they stopped at a discreet spot.


    Terry looked around, lowering his voice. "I''m worried those people will swarm in and block the way. Since you''re in a hospital gown, it''s better if you let your hair down and keep your head down a little. This way, we might be able to slip through unnoticed."


    She nodded. She didn''t want to face the reporters head-on.


    The two of them walked out side by side, and the nearest person guarding the door nced at them before looking away.


    "Do you think we''ll catch anyone today?" one of the reporters muttered impatiently.


    "I''m not sure," another replied. "If her injuries are serious, she might not be discharged today."


    "I don''t get it. Dorian''s career isn''t going great, but he''s still a screen legend. He must have plenty of


    around him. Why is he so fixated on L?"


    "I disagree. Sure, he''s a screen legend, but L''s not bad either. Look at the rumors about her and Fletcher they''re clearly fake. Think about it-she''s just a youngdy, yet she helped create a screen legend in five years.


    "Can you do that? Only she knows how much she''s sacrificed. Do you really think she left Nexus Entertainment willingly?


    "Signing with Magi Pictures andnding a project under the Joyce Group''s subsidiary Citrus Media-it''s not like people say she''s backed by a backer."


    The man chuckled bitterly. "What kind of backer would spend one or two billion on


    a woman? I don''t believe those rumors about a backer."


    After saying that, the first person who had spoken fell silent. A


    momentter, he added, "Society really is too harsh on women It''s like their sess is considered a crime."


    "But can you be sure everything you said is true?" another person asked.


    "No, but I don''t want to approach it with the worst assumptions about women. We''re entertainment reporters, not fake news reporters."


    After that, the conversation died.


    L wanted to look back at them, but Terry quickly whispered, "Don''t look back. Keep moving. Someone''s watching us."


    Someone else called out as he spoke, "Isn''t that L in the hospital gown? Look at the white emerald bracelet on her wrist-doesn''t it look like hers?"


    The remark caught the attention of the reporters around them, and as they studied her closely, they realized her height and build matched that of L''s.


    Someone in the crowd shouted, "It''s L! She''s got an injury on her forehead today, too!"


    The shout rang out, and the cameraman immediately chased after her, with the rest of the group following suit, eager to catch up.


    "Let''s go!" Terry said quickly. "The car is over there. Here. Take the car keys. Drive by yourself. I''ll hold them off for you."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 223

    L hesitated for just a second before quickly taking the keys from Terry. She didn''t forget to remind him, "Be careful."


    By now, some reporters had started a live stream, and within two minutes, many viewers had tuned in. Recently, her poprity surpassed that of many first and second-tier celebrities.


    Dorian''s face darkened even further when he saw Terry''s familiar figure with L in the camera. He had just been searching for her but couldn''t find her. He suspected she had hidden somewhere and called for help.


    He had anticipated that someone like Noah or Vince woulde to her aid, enabling him to frame L as someone who had a powerful backer, which he could then use to force her into returning. But he didn''t expect her to run into Terry, who had actually helped her.


    His gaze sharpened, and a new idea formed in his mind. What if he spread rumors that these two had been close for a long time, implying that Terry had stolen his best friend''s girlfriend?


    This would make L feel the need to prove their rtionship to protect Terry''s reputation. With that thought, Dorian quickly contacted someone to post a status.


    Meanwhile, following Terry''s directions, L was hurrying to the car, but the crowd had already targeted her. Terry had failed to stop them.


    The path was blocked, and Terry arrived just in time to signal her not to get out of the car.


    "Step back!" hemanded in a cold tone. "Do you all want to offend the Jones family?"


    The crowd exchanged nces, unsure whether to move, but no one was willing to back down. This was too good an opportunity to waste.


    One of the reporters spoke up first, "Mr. Jones, we''re not here to cause trouble. We just want to ask L a few questions."


    Terry sneered. "She has the right to choose whether to ept your questions. Don''t you understand that? Or are you trying to force her? If you don''t leave, I''l call the police," he said, scanning the crowd with his piercing gaze.


    "Mr. Jones, what''s your rtionship with her? Why are you protecting her? Are you her backer?" a male reporter shouted.


    The crowd turned toward Terry, their


    expressions shifting to shock,


    realization, and greed. If they


    ould


    expose L''s backer, it wouldbe


    huge news-this was gold!


    "Terry, you''re the only son of the Jones family. What''s in it for you to lower your status like this?" one reporter asked.


    "Yeah. Why are you so protective of L? What''s going on between you two?"


    "Terry, aren''t you close friends with Dorian? Could you and L be more than just friends? Stealing your best friend''s woman-don''t you feel ashamed?"


    Thest person who spoke had just received thetest gossip and was trying to create a false narrative about L and Terry''s rtionship.


    L, who was sitting in the car, overheard thisment. She was about to get out, but Terry quickly blocked the door.


    She didn''t want to involve an innocent person like him in this. Such misunderstandings could cause him a lot of trouble.


    She rolled down the window, and Terry turned to look at her. "Stay inside. I''ll have the Jones family''s bodyguards and legal team here soon to hold these people


    e


    ountable for their defamatory actions."


    However, the man who had spoken earlier didn''t back down. "Mr. Jones, we''re


    just here for a normal interview. Are you overreacting?


    "Don''t try to intimidate us. We haven''t done anything wrong, and even if thewyerse, it won''t matter."


    L looked up at him, her eyes cold and unamused. The chill in her gaze was as piercing as the wind on a cier, cutting straight to the bone.


    The man faltered momentarily before stubbornly saying, "Am I wrong? L, if you''re not guilty, why don''t you just face us and ept our interview?"


    "Yeah! Are you guilty? The inte


    says you have a backer-is that true? And what about your eship with Fletcher? Is it true that he joined the cast normally?"

 Chapter 224

    "Was Fletcher''s audition tape filmed at your audition site, or was it reshotter to cover up your own agenda?"


    "L, if you don''t rify these things, should we assume you implicitly agree with these ims?"


    "Why is Terry helping you so much? Is there something inappropriate between you two?"


    "If your rtionship with Fletcher is legitimate, why are his fans intercepting you?"


    "Also, did you break up with Dorian because you fell for someone else? Now that you''ve lost your cash cow, are you aiming for Fletcher instead?"


    The reporters bombarded her with distorted and spective questions, passing the microphone past Terry and holding it up to L through the car window.


    L listened to the interrogation without any expression, as calmly as if she were listening to someone else''s problems.


    Terry looked at her with some concern. With all these people surrounding them, he didn''t really have a good way out.


    She gave him a reassuring smile. "Let me out. These people won''t act recklessly."


    They were not like those crazy fans; they understood the consequences of making a move.


    She opened the car door and got out. Though she was wearing a hospital gown, it couldn''t conceal her exceptional presence. Her delicate face and the hint of aloofness in her eyes made her appear even more ethereal and cool, like a flower blooming in a snowfield, pure and solitary in the world.


    The surrounding reporters quieted down noticeably. They exchanged nces and then unanimously extended their microphones toward her, waiting for her response.


    "As for Fletcher, our rtionship is clear. The audition footage is real, and many people witnessed it. His talent is unquestionable, and ourmunication was simply the normal interaction between director and actor."


    The male reporter shouted, "What evidence do you have to prove what you''re saying is true?"


    Terry almost punched him. "How do you know it''s fake?"


    "Aren''t there photos online?"


    L coldly nced at him. "So, if we took a photo together now, would you im that you and I have a special rtionship?"


    The man paused, then retorted, "That''s just arguing in bad faith. You''re twisting the facts."


    "How do you know that the photos of me and Fletcher aren''t distorted facts?" "Where''s the evidence? Everything needs to be supported by evidence."


    She let out a briefugh. "Evidence? Of course, I have evidence."


    She took out her phone and opened a video from the dashcam on her phone, showing the scene when she met Fletcher that day.


    Someone had taken a photo, iming she was acting recklessly by secretly meeting him. The man froze momentarily before loudly retorting, "Maybe this is all part of your n, and you want..."


    Before he could finish, an eerie silence fell over the crowd.


    "What... What''s going on? Do you people really believe her lies? This must have been Fletcher being forced to cooperate with her so that she could clear her name. You''re disgusting!"


    But after he said that, no one responded. Everyone cautiously looked behind him.


    Even L''s usually calm expression softened slightly with surprise, a touch of gratitude, and a hint of injustice if one looked closely.


    The man suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. Slowly, he turned around.


    What he saw was a tall, well-built figure. A handsome face that


    betrayed no emotion. The


    well-tailored ck suit made him look even moreposed and deep, exuding a mysterious aura like a divine being descending to Earth. C¨®ntent


    His eyes were deep and


    unfathomable, like the abyss of the sea, evoking both awe and a hint of fear. He was like a born king, surrounded by a powerful air that made one instinctively want to submit.


    s?novel


    tor


    Vl


    Kieran''s cold gazended on him. "Who did you just call disgusting?"

 Chapter 225

    The man was so frightened that his voice trembled. "M-Mr. Morgan, what brings you here? Am I blocking your way? I''ll move aside right away."


    The man, who had been arrogant and self-righteous just a moment ago, instantly changed his demeanor. He lowered his head, not daring to look at Kieran.


    Kieran''s sharp gaze felt like a de that could dismantle him, and just being looked at by him made the man break out in a cold sweat. He remained calm, his cold tone unchanged as he repeated, "Who did you just call disgusting?"


    He stepped closer to L, and Cole hurried to follow.


    Kieran was angry-very angry. Cole could only hope this so-called brave reporter hadn''t done anything else wrong.


    He was still a little confused, but the man realized that while he had done some unspeakable things over the years, he had never offended Kieran. He felt a slight relief, wiping away the sweat from his forehead before answering.


    "Mr. Morgan, I was talking about L, that bitch by your side. She''s still an employee of yourpany, yet she ignores Morgan Group''s values, uses her power for personal gain, and coerces other actors into sleeping with her.


    "It''s utterly shameless! You can''t keep someone like this in yourpany; she''ll ruin Morgan Group''s reputation," he spoke with righteous indignation.


    Kieran squinted slightly, a barely discernible smile tugging at his lips. His expression was no longer as cold as before.


    L narrowed her eyes, ncing between the man and Kieran, feeling that the situation had be absurd.


    Cole clicked his tongue internally. This idiot had no idea that the more Kieran seemed calm, the angrier he actually was.


    The man didn''t realize this. Upon seeing Kieran''s calm demeanor, he thought he had made the right call, feeling more at ease and thinking L''s career would be over.


    He was already nning to say more, finish his task, and then head to the nightclub with some women for some fun. But before he could speak, Kieran asked, "Which actor are you talking about?"


    "Fletcher Brooks," the man quickly answered, sneaking a smug nce at L.


    L was speechless. Kieran''s gaze was somewhat indifferent, his face refined, and his demeanor was cold and untainted, making it hard for anyone to approach him easily.


    A faint, almost imperceptible smirk appeared on his lips as he spoke with a chilling tone that matched his aura. "How does hepare to me?"


    The question was void of emotion, yet it shocked the crowd. Everyone widened their eyes in disbelief. Did... did Kieran just say that?


    L, who had remained still, also showed signs of surprise. What did he just say?


    How could someone like him, so


    pure and untouched by the world, ask how hepared to another? A celestial being and an ordinary man-what could there possibly be topare?


    Confused and rattled by the question, the man stammered, "Mr. Morgan, are you joking? What''s your status, and what''s his? I wouldn''t dare topare you to


    him."


    Before he could finish speaking, Kieran''s eyes darkened. "If that''s the case, why should my fianc¨¦e lower herself down and get involved with another man?"


    At those words, everyone''s eyes nearly popped out. What? Kieran had a fianc¨¦e? When did that happen? Who was his fianc¨¦e?


    This was such huge news, yet there had been no word of it outside. The Morgan family was low-key, but wasn''t this too low-key? And what did his statement just now mean? How did this situation shift to Kieran and his fianc¨¦e?


    Everyone''s brains were racing, trying to make sense of theyers of connections.


    Even Cole''s eyes widened. What had Kieran just said?

 Chapter 226

    "What fiancee? Why did I not know about this?" L thought. She looked at Kieran in shock and confusion, her heart pounding as if it might explode.


    "Unc-" Before she could say anything, he raised his hand and gently wrapped it around her waist. The moment their bodies made contact, her mind went nk.


    She understood that he was signaling for her to remain silent, so she closed her mouth. She trusted him.


    The man, drenched in cold sweat, stammered, "M-Mr. Morgan, could you please rify?"


    When his gaze met Kieran''s, his knees went weak, and he almost copsed. How did L know Kieran?


    Wasn''t it said that Kieran wasn''t interested in women? Why was he holding her?


    The reporters were also stunned. Their cameras were still trained on them, the shes relentless, as if trying to blind them with the intensity.


    This was huge news, and it would definitely blow up! Everyone suddenly realized that L had such a powerful backer, yet she had never shown any sign of it.


    With a fianc¨¦ as exceptional as Kieran, how could she possibly be interested in Fletcher or Dorian? It was almostughable.


    L btedly noticed the long, well-defined hand wrapped around her waist, which was so beautiful it seemed like a work of art. The back of his hand had faint blue veins, and his fair skin, entuated by her blue-and-white hospital gown, looked even fairer, not to mention that it exuded strength without losing any elegance.


    Kieran''s maic, cool voice echoed near her ear as he said, "For the deliberate harm done to my fianc¨¦e today and the recent continuous nder, Morgan Group will pursue legal action against everyone involved."


    His gaze lowered,nding on the terrified man. The next second, the man dropped to his knees.


    "Mr. Morgan, I was wrong. It was my ignorance. I was blind. Please, spare me."


    He didn''t want to end up in Kieran''s hands! He just wanted to earn some extra cash-how did he end up offending Kieran?


    Kieran tightened his grip on L and gently pulled her away from the man.


    The man, who was still on his knees,


    crawled forward a few steps. "


    Morgan, I was wrong. The rumelines


    about L have nothing to do with me!"


    Cole stepped forward, his expression cold and almost identical to Kieran''s. "The apology you should be making isn''t to Mr. Morgan."


    The man froze, quickly bowing to L. "I was wrong, L! I was wrong! I was forced to cause trouble for you.


    "Please forgive me for this once. I promise it won''t happen again. Please! I beg for your forgiveness.


    "It''s not my fault about the rumors. Today, someone told me to frame you and Terry, but I haven''t done anything. Please let me go!"


    The reporters around them lowered their heads, no longer daring to take photos or even look up at the scene.


    Cole scoffed, "What''s this nonsense? Kneeling in a society governed byw? Are you trying to make Mrs. Morgan the subject of more insults?"


    His voice was cold, his eyes briefly ncing at the live-streaming cameras still running. He couldn''t let L be med.


    Kieran nced at the bruise on her forehead, his face no longer as warm as it usually was. He lowered his voice, now gentle and soothing.


    "Let''s go."


    L stared at him, then nced at the surrounding crowd before allowing him to lead her away.


    Cole stayed behind to handle the situation, while Terry, who had been quietly observing, felt like a storm was raging inside him. Even after everyone had left, he still processed what had just happened.


    When did L be Kieran''s fianc¨¦e?


    She was just as confused. As Kieran opened the car door, L sat down beside


    him, and her thoughts were still in disarray.


    "Uncle Kieran, do you even know what you''re doing?"


    She blinked, slowly regaining her focus, yet her heart felt too unsettled to settle. Why did he have to say she


    was his fianc¨¦e? How could they... how could they be...

 Chapter 227

    Dorian had been waiting for news about L and Terry appearing on the trending post, but he had not seen anything.


    However, another trending topic caught his eye when he refreshed the page¡ª #KieransFianceeL. This topic quickly skyrocketed to the top of the trending


    post.


    He sneered in disdain. These marketing ounts really dared to post anything¡ª what a bunch of fools who were courting death.


    Everyone knew Kieran never allowed the media to spread rumors or fake news about him. There had been ounts foolish enough to do so in the past, and they had disappeared by that very night.


    Dorian snorted, his face full of contempt. Who would dare to spread rumors about the president of Morgan Group? Especially with L, a penniless orphan?


    With someone like Kieran, what kind of woman could he not have? How could he possibly marry a woman with no background? It was a pipe dream.


    But when he clicked on the link, the first video, which was only 10 seconds long, made his eyes burn with rage.


    In the video, a man in a ck, well-fitted suit with short ck hair, clean and neat, reached out to wrap his arm around the soft waist of a young woman. As he did, a clear, gentle smile of affection appeared.


    The two locked eyes, their striking appearances making them seem like a perfect match. The atmosphere between them exuded a harmony that suggested they were a couple deeply in love.


    The young woman looked a bit confused, perhaps shy because of their intimate actions in front of others, standing silently by his side, looking adorable and protected.


    To the side, Terry was just leaving the frame. It was clear that the video had just been filmed that day.


    Dorian''s eyes turned bloodshot as he clenched his phone tightly, veins bulging on the back of his hand. What was going on?


    How could Kieran be in this video? And why did he call L his fianc¨¦e?


    This couldn''t be true! It must be fake! It had to be a fake video that L paid someone to make.


    The inte quickly exploded with discussions.


    "L is the fianc¨¦e of Morgan Group''s president? Is this for real?"


    "Mr. Morgan said it himself¡ªthere''s no way it''s fake. But when did this happen? I''m stunned."


    "So, L still has a backer, huh?"


    "Wait. Are you brainless? She''s Kieran''s fianc¨¦e! They''ve been together for who knows how long,


    and


    she never leaked a word. Doesn''t that show she wasn''t trying


    to use this identity for anything?"


    "L sure knows how to keep secrets. If it were me, I''d shout it from the rooftops


    and smack those rumor-spreaders right in the face!"


    "Looking at it now, those rumors about L wereughable. Her fianc¨¦ is Mr.


    Morgan, so how could she still be interested in anyone else?"


    "Fletcher and Dorian just look like clowns. Those crazy fans who hurt L will pay for it. Mr. Morgan won''t let them get away with it!"


    When Dorian saw thatst reply, the fury in his eyes almost boiled over. But now, he couldn''t ignore the truth-Kieran and L had been involved for a long time.


    ?


    And when Kieran had approached him to cooperate, forcing L out of Nexus Entertainment and signing her to Magi Pictures, it hadn''tbeen Noah''s doing. It had been Kieran!


    Although Kieran had signed him on for "Heart of rity," he had quickly terminated the contract, using the scandal about him as an excuse. It was even possible that the scandal had been orchestrated by Morgan Group itself.


    How could Kieran help him? He had been ying him from the beginning!


    That despicable man! How dare he use him like this! But what infuriated him most was L. How could she be Kieran''s fianc¨¦e?


    L remained silent as Kieran led her back to Evergreen Heights. She asked him if he even knew what he was doing.


    He nced at her, his gaze as calm as usual but also somehow different. "L, I never make decisions when I''m unclear about things."


    She tightened her grip on the seatbelt, her knuckles turning pale from the force. Her heart was racing wildly, and it felt like she could hardly breathe.

 Chapter 228

    Kieran knew what he was doing. But why? Why did he say she was his fianc¨¦e?


    L wanted to ask but didn''t know how. Suddenly, the image of him drunkenly holding her and kissing her shed through her mind.


    She wondered momentarily, "Could it be that Uncle Kieran likes me?"


    No, it couldn''t be! She quickly dismissed the thought.


    What he was doing was just helping her. Saying they were engaged was a good


    way to handle things. No one would believe she would give up Kieran for someone like Fletcher.


    But if this continued, what would happen if he met someone he truly liked?


    L followed Kieran into the house. The once peaceful andfortable environment now felt strangely awkward.


    "Uncle Kieran..." She wanted to add, "Let''s talk," but she couldn''t find the words when she met his questioning gaze.


    "Your head wound is bleeding again. Let me get some medicine and rewrap it," Kieran said, turning to get the first aid kit. He sat beside L and moved carefully, his focus intense as he unwrapped the bandage.


    She studied his expression but couldn''t detect anything unusual. Then, she pursed her lip and spoke softly. "Uncle Kieran, you shouldn''t have said I''m your fianc¨¦e. It will affect youter..."


    "It won''t affect anything," he replied in a soft, soothing voice that was like a melody which was easy to get lost in.


    "Uncle Kieran, let''s wait a while. Announcing my identity now isn''t appropriate. We should cancel the engagement-it''ll minimize the impact."


    Kieran didn''t respond. He simply lowered his head and carefully applied the medicine, rewrapping the bandage with neat, precise movements, tying a perfect bow that looked like a gift waiting to be unwrapped.


    Before she could say anything else, he tightened the medicine bottle and said, "I''m not using you to protect myself."


    "But this is-"


    Before she could finish, he interrupted her, "Getting engaged, then married, is also an option, isn''t it?"


    L''s eyes widened in shock. She could hardly believe what she had just heard. But Kieran looked serious, showing no sign of joking.


    "We... We can''t."


    "How could we get engaged and married? How would I face the elders of the Morgan family?" she thought.


    Kieran seemingly understood her thoughts and said, "Before I came to see you, I had already informed my family of my ns."


    "L, you''re a part of the Morgan


    family. Whatever your identity is et


    won''t change. Marrying you is something my family agrees with and is happy about.


    "If you don''t want to marry me, that''s fine, too. I''ll issue a statement to the media


    to ensure you''re not affected in any way."


    L muttered, "It''s not that I don''t want to marry... It''s just that we¡ª"


    She thought, "The Morgan family has been so kind to me. How can I keep


    dying your happiness?"


    She lowered her gaze, feeling guilty and remorseful. She had failed the Morgan family.


    Hisrge hand gently rested on her head. "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of everything."


    Before L could respond, the door to Evergreen Heights opened, and Nicole helped Amelie inside.


    "L, my sweet granddaughter, I didn''t know you''d been through so much outside," Amelie said,


    Dovelbet


    embracing L. A teamet


    her


    eye.


    Nicole averted her gaze, her eyes red, clearly having cried beforeing.


    "Mom, it''ll be L''s birthday in a few days. We would just have a family dinner in the past, but this year, I thought we could make it a big


    celebration. We should supporel


    and, simultaneously, take the opportunity to talk about the engagement Kieran mentioned today."

 Chapter 229

    After Kieran took L and left, Cole nced indifferently at the man kneeling on the floor, then turned to speak to Terry.


    "Mr. Jones, thank you for your help with Mrs. Morgan today. I heard Jones Group has been trying to buynd in Winas but hasn''t found the right partner yet.


    "Mr. Morgan mentioned his interest in your project on our way here. If Jones Group is open to coboration, you can meet me at Morgan Group tomorrow at 9:00 am."


    Cole spoke while handing over a business card. Terry was still processing the situation when the card was already in his hand; Morgan Group was offering to cooperate with them.


    Countless prestigiouspanies nationwide would fight for the chance to work with Morgan Group. Many would give their all, but more was needed.


    And here he was, receiving an opportunity to coborate with Morgan Group without having done anything-or rather, just offering minimal help to L despite not knowing the full extent of her rtionship with Kieran.


    It was a major project in Winas and was worth billions.


    He looked incredulously at the business card in his hand and then back at Cole. "This..."


    "Mr. Jones, I have other matters to attend to," Cole said warmly, showing a hint of concern as an elder to a younger person. "I''ll be waiting for you at Morgan Group tomorrow."


    "Mr. Mason, I helped L because I consider her a friend. I had no idea about her rtionship with Mr. Morgan, and I never intended to use this as leverage="


    Before he could finish his sentence, Cole interrupted with a gentle smile, his tone reassuring. "Mr. Jones, I understand what you''re trying to say, but this coboration is more than just thanking you for your generous help. Mr. Morgan also has a great interest in this project."


    Terry pursed his lips, thought momentarily, and then replied solemnly, "Rest assured. Jones Group will not disappoint him."


    Cole nodded, and just then, the police, whom he had called earlier, arrived. The troublemaker was taken away, and since Cole had reported the incident, he was also escorted by the man.


    Terry squeezed the business card in his hand, called his people to ensure Kaden was being cared for in the hospital, and then drove to Nexus Entertainment.


    When he arrived at the building, the receptionist stopped him. "Sorry, Mr. Jones, you can''t go up without an appointment."


    When the receptionist saw him in the past, she would immediately greet him with a smile and let him upstairs. But today, she seemed different. It was clear that Dorian had given some kind of instruction.


    Terry sneered. "Call Dorian now. Tell him if he doesn''t see me, no one at Nexus Entertainment will have a peaceful day."


    The receptionist looked at him like he was crazy, but when she saw how serious he looked, she hesitated and made the call. Then, she said, "Mr. ke said you can go up now."


    Terry gave her a cold look and headed for the elevator, his


    presence carrying an unmistakable air of menace. He opened the office door, and Dorian, reclining in his chair, looked at him with an icy expression as if the whole world owed him money.


    "Don''t you have anything to exin?" Terry stood across from him, his eyes burning with fury.


    Dorian


    reluctantly sat up a little,


    though he lookedpletely


    defeated. In just a few short months,


    he had gone from a confident,


    sessful businessman to a disheveled, hollow man, his spirit broken and his face gaunt


    His cold, calcting gaze met Terry''s. "Didn''t you already figure it out? Why ask me?"


    Terry couldn''t believe it. Dorian, the friend he had known for years from high school till now-was admitting his actions without a shred of guilt.


    It felt like all those years of friendship were worth nothing to Dorian, who seemed to see him as nothing more than a pawn in his own selfish game. He felt as if the years of their bond had been thrown away.


    "Dorian, when did you be so repulsive?"


    "Repulsive?" Dorian suddenly stood up, his gaze venomous. "Terry, do you think everyone is like you? You do whatever you want, make mistakes, and have someone clean up after you.


    "If I had a choice, do you think I''d want to be a rat in the gutter? Do you think you don''t know how much I''ve sacrificed to get here?


    "Anyone can fall into the mud, but not me. Do you know how many people are waiting for me to fail so they can step on me? You have a family backing you, but what do I have?


    "If I didn''t use tactics, I''d probably be dead in some dark corner by now." His voice grew louder, his frustration spilling like years of resentment finally broke free.

 Chapter 230

    Terry looked at Dorian with a strange, almost mocking expression, unable to suppress augh.


    "If you want sess and rise above, work for it then. If hurting others could make someone superior, murderers would be the wealthiest people by now! And there''s something else you got wrong.


    "Dorian, it''s not that no one has your back. In this world, no one would sacrifice for you like L. You pushed away the people who would have had your back."


    These words struck Dorian like a blow, causing the resentment in his heart to explode.


    His eyes turned venomous. "Did you already know about L and Kieran?"


    Terry didn''t answer his question. "You''ll never meet someone like L again. No matter your methods, you won''t be able to win her back."


    Like a wild animal, Dorian knocked everything off the table, the crash echoing through the empty room.


    "I was with L for five years. How long has Kieran known her? No one can rece my ce in her heart!"


    Terry took a step back, his gaze filled with pity.


    "Dorian, I advise you, if you still want to have any ce in L''s heart, stop doing anything further."


    Dorian''s eyes widened, bloodshot, filled with rage. "No! L is mine! She can only be mine!"


    Terry stared at him briefly before speaking, his voice shaking slightly. "This is the end of our friendship. When you used me... as a pawn, the bond was severed."


    His clenched fist trembled. It was clear he was suppressing his emotions. With that, he turned and walked out.


    "Terry, are you going to betray me too?" Dorian''s voice was a low, desperate shout as Terry opened the door.


    Terry didn''t stop; his steps were firm as he walked away.


    The only sign of his inner turmoil was the tight grip of his fist at his side.


    Therge room fell silent again. Dorian''s face darkened with anger. He stood and left the office.


    A few steps away, he overheard a conversation from the nearby rest area.


    "Did you see today''s news? The one that showed L is Mr. Morgan''s fiancee. That''s unbelievable."


    "When did Mr. Morgan and she get together? How did no one hear anything about it?"


    "Could it be that L broke up with Dorian, and then Mr. Morgan took advantage of it?"


    "No way. Mr. Morgan wouldn''t need to take advantage of anything. If he gave me a look, I''d fall right into his arms. Haha."


    Another woman whispered, "I think Mr. Morgan really did take advantage because Mr. Lawson said that L is the adopted daughter of the Morgan family, and she''s been living with them for many years.


    "She was introduced to Mr. Morgan in high school, butter, she was with Dorian. A few months ago, they broke up, and now Mr. Morgan announced their engagement. Doesn''t the timeline match?"


    The other woman gasped, even more shocked than before.


    Dorian''s eyes narrowed. L was the adopted daughter of the Morgan family, and she had been living at the Morgan residence since high school?


    How was this possible? They had been together for so many years, and she had always been a woman without any background. If she had such a powerful family behind her, how could she never mention it?


    Then, it seemed like something clicked in his mind. He clenched his fists. L had said it before. She said Noah was her brother...


    The women continued talking


    nearby. "I didn''t realize there was someone with such a powerful background around me. And I heard from Mr. Lawson that he first worked with Dorian because of L, and he knew she had the Morgan. family backing her."


    "Mr. Lawson already knew? He really keeps things tight-lipped!"


    "Speaking of which, I just remembered something else. The ''Heart of rity'' project at Magi Pictures. Do you know about it? Didn''t they sign a contract with Dorian?


    "We were all curious about how L helped himnd it, and now it seems like she used her identity as the adopted daughter of the Morgan family to get it for him. And right after they broke up, Magi Pictures canceled his coboration


    "My goodness! When you put it that way, it adds up. When L was around, Dorian had great resources. After they broke up, his career immediately dived. She really worked hard for him."


    Another woman sighed lightly. "But we can''t say all of it was because of connections. After all, many of his resources had nothing to do with the Morgan family. She''s really talented. She never once mentioned her identity, and I really admire her for that."


    Dorian reached out to steady himself against the wall, his mind nk as if struck


    by a thunderbolt.

 Chapter 231

    Dorian staggered out, and the group discussing in the rest area fell silent as soon as they saw him. However, he didn''t even nce at them, actingpletely out of character, his steps unsteady as he made his way out.


    It was when he had walked far enough that one of them asked, "Did he hear everything? He would''ve been furious and scolded us by now. Why is he acting so strangely today?"


    Another person responded, "He must really be shaken. L treats him so well, and the Morgan family even backs her. But he was messing around with other women and broke her heart.


    "Now she''s signed with Magi Pictures and engaged to Mr. Morgan. It''s like


    something out of a drama, and look at him-he''s lost his girlfriend and resources.


    I wouldn''t be able to take it if it were me."


    The people who had been waiting to mock L were nowughing at Dorian instead.


    Dorian stumbled outside. It was past the start of autumn, but the midday sun was still scorching, and being out for too long made him feel as though he might melt.


    However, he seemed unaffected, walking forward without hesitation. His shirt was drenched in sweat after only a short distance.


    After walking for a long time, it hit him that he had no idea where to find L. He didn''t have her phone number or her current address. It felt as though he no longer had any connection to her.


    She had been hurt today, so she probably wouldn''t go to the office. Was she still in pain?


    Dorian raised his hand to cover his eyes, and the sound of his anguished sobs filled the air.


    What had he done? He had actually hurt her, even though she was the one person he held most dear.


    An idea struck him suddenly, and he headed to Taylor''s home. He needed to beg Taylor and Camille. They were the ones who loved L and him the most, and they would be the ones most willing to help them get back together and eventually get married and have children.


    They must have a way to help him win L back.


    Meanwhile, Fletcher was also feeling uneasy. After seeing all the news today, he immediately called L, but after two or three attempts, no one picked up.


    Less than two hourster, the police arrived at his door.


    "Mr. Brooks, someone has reported that you invited others to spread rumors about Ms. L Hart maliciously. Pleasee with us."


    Fletcher widened his eyes. "I... I didn''t. Officer, I''ve been wronged."


    Logan, equally shaken, quickly stepped forward to inquire. "Officer, is there some kind of mistake?"


    The officer nced at them. "If you''ve been wronged, we will give you a fair hearing, but pleasee with us and cooperate with the investigation now."


    Logan furrowed his brow. They couldn''t oppose the police, so he quickly reassured Fletcher. "Don''t worry. I''ll contact awyer right away, and I''ll get in touch with L. We''ll bail you out soon."


    L stood frozen as she listened to Nicole''s words, then turned to look at Amelie. "Grandma, Aunt Nicole," she said, feeling guilty. "I''m sorry. I''ve made you worry and dragged Uncle Kieran into this. I''m so sorry..."


    The Morgan family had raised her for so many years. Kieran was the pride of the Morgan family, yet he unexpectedly took on a marriage engagement because of her.


    "Silly child, what are you saying?" Amelie interrupted her, feigning displeasure.


    "You''re part of the Morgan family. We''re family. There''s no need for apologies. This marriage is something Kieran agreed to..."


    "Ahem..." Nicole suddenly coughed several times, cutting off Amelie''s words. "Lita; both your grandparents and I think this marriage is great. It''s like making the family ties ever stronger, but we also want to hear your opinion. This is your life''s big decision."


    L turned and nced at Kieran, who was standing quietly nearby. She pursed


    her lips slightly while lost in thought.


    Kieran had only mentioned the engagement today. If she wasn''t willing, the elders of the Morgan family would surely respect her choice and rify things with the media. At that point, he would be embarrassed.

 Chapter 232

    Was there no better solution? What if the engagement and marriage were fake? They could just stay together until the attention died down, then separate


    afterward.


    Seeing that L didn''t respond, Nicole let out a small sigh. The opportunity for a closer family tie was lost. Was there no man in the Morgan family who could win this youngdy''s heart?


    She nced at Kieran and couldn''t help but sigh again. For the first time, she felt a little sorry for him.


    In order to secure this marriage, he had promised Frances and Amelie that he would kneel at the Morgan residence for three days afterward.


    It wasn''t that Nicole didn''t want him to marry her, but she knew that he was cold- hearted, and she feared that if his heart weren''t truly with L, going through with this engagement and marriage would only cause L more pain.


    In the end, after all the effort, L still had no feelings for him.


    Nicole was afraid L might feel pressured, so she was about to speak, but she was a moment toote.


    L withdrew her gaze and looked at Amelie with a serious expression. "Grandma, I''m willing."


    Kieran looked at the back of her head, his expression unchanged, but his hand tightened unconsciously. He clearly felt his nervousness during the brief moment she hesitated.


    It had been long since he had felt his heart race like this, like an inexperienced young man, overwhelmed with joy when he heard her say she was willing.


    Amelie was stunned for a moment, thenughed loudly. "Good! This brat has finally done something right."


    Nicole''s eyes also softened with a smile, but she still asked, "L, there''s no rush. You still have time to think it over. You can take the time to decide before your birthday party. Marriage is a lifetimemitment."


    L nodded and nced at Kieran from the corner of her eye, thinking that if it weren''t for her background, he would truly be the perfect marriage partner.


    He was handsome, wealthy, and caring. She had never suffered a single grievance by his side all these years.


    He knew she didn''t like certain foods and would specifically ask the cook to prepare what she liked, even cooking for her himself. He would drive long distances to visit her on set and eat together.


    He was concerned that she might feel cold walking barefoot on the floor, so he


    had alwaysid down carpets for her.


    She thought Kieran really was a great person. However, when it came to him


    being caring, perhaps she was the only one who thought so.


    After lunch, Amelie and Nicole didn''t stay. Once they left, the living room fell silent again.


    L nervously fiddled with her fingers, thinking about discussing their situation with Kieran. But before she could, Noah rushed in.


    He poured himself a ss of water as soon as he entered. "I''m so exhausted! I went to the hospital But when I got there, I found I


    out you had already returned.


    "I was about to beat Dorian up-that jerk. He wasn''t there when I got to hispany, so I rushed over here.


    "L, you really are something. Something this big happens, and you don''t say a word!


    "How did I not notice you''re so tight-lipped? If you''d told me earlier, you wouldn''t be hurt like this today." Noah was angry, but his frustration bahwa wasn''t directed at her despite what


    he said to L.


    "You''ve had a pretty rough time this year, running into all this crap. I will go to the church tomorrow and pray for you to get rid of your bad luck."


    L looked at him with a smile. "Don''t you always say that praying and worshipping gods is superstitious?"


    "You''re about to be " He stopped mid-sentence, swallowing the rest of his words.


    He looked over at Kieran, who seemed busy with something, then dramatically cleared his throat. "Better safe than sorry."


    He then leaned in closer and lowered his voice. "You''re not really nning to marry Uncle Kieran, are you? What''s your next move?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 233

    Noah winked at L, signaling her to share her ns for the future. However, the young woman before him stared at him and stayed silent for a long time.


    He grew anxious. "Wait. You and Uncle Kieran... What is going on here? Am I crazy, or are you all crazy?"


    He put his hands on his head, almost in disbelief. "I''ve been gone for six months. What has happened that I don''t know about?"


    L shook her head. "Nothing you don''t know. I''ve just caused trouble for him. You should know about the rumors outside, too. I can''t exin those, and to protect me, he had to publicly say I''m his fianc¨¦e.


    "This is something that was only said today. If we say it''s fake now, people will either keep attacking me or drag him into negative publicity."


    Noah scratched his head in frustration. "Are those people blind? What about Dorian and Fletcher, those losers? They aren''t even worthy of tying your shoes! A bunch of idiots, and they''vee up with this nonsense about you using them!


    "Everything you said makes sense, but marriage is a big deal for your future. You can''t rush into it."


    He spoke seriously, as though advising a close friend, warning her not to fall for the wrong guy.


    L, still carrying some heavy emotions, couldn''t help butugh. Her mood lightened a bit.


    He jumped up in surprise. "L, how can youugh at a time like this?"


    She stifled herughter and nced at Kieran, who was ignoring their conversation.


    She lowered her voice. "Don''t forget, my marriage partner is Uncle Kieran. Why does it sound like I''m jumping into a fire pit?"


    "You might as well be jumping into a fire pit!"


    Noah would have exploded if it hadn''t been for Kieran, who was still around. "Come on, let''s go for a walk."


    "Hmm?" She was confused, not sure why he wanted to take her out.


    In a calm voice that hid any emotion, Kieran nced over and said, "She''s hurt."


    Noah was momentarily stopped in his tracks. He cleared his throat and said, "I just want to take her out to clear her mind."


    He turned to L. "Let''s go."


    She had no choice but to follow him, standing up and heading for the door.


    She thought he would take her somewhere else, but he stopped under a tree in the yard instead.


    "You can''t marry Uncle Kieran," he said firmly. "Forget that he''s your elder-even without that, I still wouldn''t rmend you to be with him."


    set


    L was puzzled. While she didn''t really want to marry Kieran, Noah''s tone seemed odd, making her feel


    So was off. Did he know


    something she didn''t?


    Kieran had been single for years, and the family kept urging him to settle down. Noah even mentioned that he should find someone.


    Why was he so adamant today about her not being with him? His tone didn''t seem to be about the age difference.


    Noticing her confusion, Noah


    furrowed his brow and lowered his


    voice. "It seems like Uncle Kieran


    has someone in his heart. All these


    years he''s kept himself pure... think it''s because he''s waiting for a specific woman."


    "What?" L was shocked and barely able to process it. She even wondered if she had misheard.


    Noah stroked his chin, deep in thought. "I once saw him keep a photo. I couldn''t determine who it was, but I''m sure it was a woman."


    She slowly began to process what he was saying, remembering Kieran''s restrained kiss from earlier. She had suspected he was in love but hadn''t realized he had anyone in his life. It seemed he had feelings for someone but had never been with her.  ?wnovel


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 234

    L squeezed her fingers, then chuckled softly.


    "I understand what you''re saying. Although I promised Grandma and Aunt Nicole


    to marry Uncle Kieran, I never intended to spend my life with him."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t you get it yet? I''ll marry Uncle Kieran, but it''s just for show. Once the public attention dies down, we''ll separate. By then, he can be with the woman he really likes."


    She sighed. "Ultimately, it''s still me dragging him into this."


    "Don''t say that. Uncle Kieran won''t me you. We''re family. Even if he weren''t helping, it would be someone else in the family." Noah paused. "But there''s one thing I want to say."


    She looked up at him. Her clear eyes were like a crystal spring, making people feel inexplicably calm.


    Noah, with his silver hair, often appeared carefree and rebellious. But when he became serious, he resembled Kieran more than ever.


    "L, consider yourself a true member of the Morgan family. No matter what happens, we''ll face it together as a family."


    His words fell like a stone into a calm pond, creating ripples that spread through her heart.


    She blinked, quickly lowering her gaze to hide the moisture in her eyes.


    At Taylor''s home, Taylor was about to leave when Camille called out to him.


    "Don''t go look for Finley to y chess today. Have you seen the news about L? Pack up ande with me to check on her."


    Taylor, who was usually seen in a small vest, wore an ordinary shirt today. He looked puzzled.


    "What happened to L? Didn''t she call two days ago saying she would shoot a film and be unable to visit us for a while? Did something happen on the film set?"


    "It shouldn''t be," he mumbled. "The Joyce Group is big. They wouldn''t invest in something-"


    "It''s not about the film set. You''re really not paying attention. The inte is flooded with rumors saying that L is a third party, ruining other people''s rtionships." Camille frowned tightly, her usually gentle face now showing some seriousness.


    "This can''t be. With L''s character, she would never do something so immoral."


    "You believe that, but some people


    are just clueless. Today, she was pushed down some stairs, and somehow, the president of the Morgan family came out saying she was his fianc¨¦e. We need to go


    check it out. What if she was


    threatened or taken advantage of?"


    Taylor nearly dropped his jaw. "Which Morgan family are you talking about? It''s not the one I know, is it?"


    Camille gave him a side-eye. Taylor clutched his chest. "Let''s go. Hurry up."


    He was truly worried. Before they could leave, the doorbell rang. The maid had taken the day off, and Taylor was about to answer the door when he saw the person through the window, freezing in ce.


    He frowned and turned to Camille. "It''s Dorian. Why does he look so disheveled?"


    Outside, Dorian was leaning against the fence, barely holding himself up. He had driven over but got stuck halfway as if the world was


    conspiring against him. He col


    get through the road, and in the end, he had to park and run the rest of the way.


    Now, he was drenched in sweat, his face flushed from the heat, withrge beads


    of sweat dripping down his face. He didn''t even bother to wipe them away, his anxiety making him ring the doorbell again.


    Upon hearing Taylor''s words, Camille came over, looking at the figure desperately peering inside. She frowned slightly.


    Dorian was swaying, almost unable to stand, his whole body leaning against the door.


    "Should we let him in?" he asked, his voice tinged with pity. After all, he had known Dorian for years. Despite being angry with what Dorian had done, he still felt some attachment to him.

 Chapter 235

    Camille tugged at the shawl around her shoulders.


    After a brief silence, she spoke, "Let him in. He might pass out at the door, and I''d rather not have to drag him inside."


    She then sat on the sofa in the living room, waiting for Dorian to enter. She was curious to see what nonsense he coulde up with at this point.


    Taylor opened the door, and Dorian''s body swayed slightly. He instinctively grabbed the railing to steady himself, narrowly avoiding a fall.


    "Mr. Foster..." Dorian''s voice was hoarse, sounding like a pen scraping against sandpaper. His lips were dry from dehydration.


    Taylor sighed softly, figuring Dorian was here because of L; if only Dorian knew then what he knew now.


    "Come in first. We can talk inside. Camille is waiting for you," he said.


    Dorian nodded, taking slow steps forward, moving more awkwardly than an elderly person.


    As soon as he entered, his gaze fell upon Camille''s elegant and distant figure. She was wearing her silk gown as always, and her white hair only added to her graceful and intellectual presence.


    Dorian hurried forward, bent his knee, and bowed to the floor. His voice was choked full of emotion as he said. "Mrs. Foster, please. I beg you; help me."


    Camille watched the pitiful figure kneeling before her, feeling the sharp contrast to the once proud young man who had vowed never to regret his actions. There was no trace of that former self in him now.


    She scoffed and asked coldly, "Dorian, didn''t you say you would never regret your decision? What are you doing now?"


    "Mrs. Foster, I was wrong, I was wrong... Please, help me," he pleaded, lifting his tear-streaked face. "I''ll listen to you. I don''t want anything. I just want L."


    The thought of L looking so perfect together with Kieran tore his heart apart.


    Camille stood up and looked down at him, her gaze carrying a hint of pity. "Dorian, I told you from the start that you would regret it."


    "Yes, Mrs. Foster. I regret it. I don''t want anything anymore. I just want L back by my side.


    "I promise you, will treat her well, and I will never again do anything to hurt her. Please, I beg you, help me!TM His words were heartfelt, and his tears were genuine. He bowed his head deeply, hitting the ground with a heavy thud.


    Taylor felt a pang of sympathy. Should he try to persuade Camille or perhaps even lend a hand himself?


    But before he could speak, Camille spoke first, Dorian, do you regret your actions because you wronged L, making her leave in disappointment? Or is it because you saw her find a better man, and now jealousy is driving you to try


    and take her back?"


    Dorian visibly stiffened before replying, "Mrs. Foster, I love L. I never thought of hurting her. Even when we broke up, it was just to scare her, to make her stay by my side.


    "But I didn''t expect I was too


    arrogant was dumb, thinking rtionships could survive all this turmoil. Mrs. Foster, you and L don''t like Zara, right? I promise you, I will never see her ever again."


    Dorian intended to say that he had sent her to prison but then worried Camille might think him too cruel.


    "As long as L cane back to me, I won''t even look at another woman. Mrs. Foster, please help me just this once," he pleaded, crawling forward, reaching out to try and grasp Camille''s hand.


    Camille had the softest heart, always struggling to see anyone in distress.


    L belonged to him! What if jealousy consumed him? L had chosen him initially, and she would be with him for life, no matter the good or the bad, whether in life or death.


    Dorian lowered his gaze, hiding the jealousy and malice buried deep within.


    Camille stepped back, avoiding his touch. A sorrowful voice escaped her throat,ced with both pity and disdain as she said, "I won''t help you."


    He wasn''t worth it anymore. Her gaze fell upon the man kneeling before her. Dorian looked up, his eyes wide with disbelief. "Why?"

 Chapter 236

    Even Taylor was taken aback. Camille was the softest-hearted person he knew. Taylor thought Camille would surely give in to Dorian''s pleas after seeing him in such a disgraceful state.


    After all, this oue was what she had hoped for.


    "People must take responsibility for the wrongs they''ve done. I''ve warned you before, but you couldn''t have cared less.


    "The wound you left on L is a scar she''ll carry for life. She''s moved on to someone better. Why should I drag her back into your mess?"


    Camille scoffed. "Dorian, what do you have that''s worth her turning back to you?" Even though she spoke softly, herst words carried a heavy weight.


    Dorian lowered his head, a softugh escaping his lips. He leaned against the sofa, struggling to push himself up. "Mrs. Foster, you''ve never been on my side."


    "Dorian!" Taylor frowned.


    Dorian remained unfazed as he Looked at Camille and Taylor. "If you don''t help me, I''ll find another way."


    Camille frowned and scolded him, "Dorian, what do you think you''re doing? Don''t you dare hurt L again. Do you want her to hate you?"


    However, Dorian didn''t even look back and left the Foster residence.


    L had rested at Evergreen Heights for two days before returning to the office. She still had some work to wrap up as the film was about to start filming.


    Then, there was the matter of recasting Fletcher. Though L stayed home these past couple of days, she was well-informed thanks to Amelia and the few words shared by Teddy and Jamie.


    When she arrived at thepany, the usually calm receptionist greeted her with an enthusiastic smile.


    "Ms. Hart, you''re so early today! You''re really hardworking."


    L nced at the clock, but she was actually half an hourte. She nodded and didn''t say anything, heading upstairs. Even as the elevator doors closed, the


    vel


    receptionist smiled brightly, booking as if she were ready to take any order.


    L was dumbfounded. As soon as she entered her office, she was surprised to


    find Cedric waiting for her.


    "Mr. Jordan, is there something you need?"


    "You..." Cedric looked at her,


    hesitating as if he wanted to sayet


    the


    something. She was about to be president''s wife. Shouldn''t he offer


    her a promotion?


    But wasn''t that too sudden? Wouldn''t it make him seem overly ttering? Luckily, Cedric hadn''t treated L poorly since she joined Magi Pictures.


    "How''s your position? Are you satisfied with your sry?" He asked gently.


    L looked at him for a while. "I''m satisfied. Everything''s good. It''d just be better if you could get more gigs for Jamie and Teddy."


    Cedric was slightly taken aback, then immediately responded, "Gigs? Sure, I''ll make some calls and send a few suitable ones to you right away."


    After saying that, he quickly left, and L shook her head as she watched him go.


    She turned around, and three people were sitting on the sofa-in order from left to right: Amelia, Jamie, and Teddy.


    Jamie spoke slowly, "Ms. Hart, Vince was supposed toe, but there was an emergency at thepany, so he couldn''t make it."


    L wasn''t concerned about this at all. Instead, she noticed the fiery spirit of gossiping in their eyes and rubbed her forehead.


    "Didn''t you all already know? Why are you still looking at me like this?"


    Amelia spoke first, "You didn''t even say it properly. Hearing it from you is totally different from reading the news Come on; spill the details. When did you start hooking up with the top guy on the must-date list?"

 Chapter 237

    L looked at the three pairs of eyes before her, each filled with curiosity and an almost insatiable thirst for answers.


    She rolled her eyes. "I know Noah, then I met... Mr. Kieran. What''s so strange about that?"


    Amelia shook her head. Her blond hair gleamed under the light, appearing even more lustrous.


    Despite her mature looks, she spoke like a kid. "That''s not it. You''re acting strange. And there are rumors that the Morgan family adopted you. Is that true?"


    Teddy was surprised. "I didn''t hear that news."


    "You''re just too slow," Jamie chimed in.


    L walked over, giving each of them a light tap on the forehead. She was unfazed. She was still L, whether as Morgan family''s adopted daughter or an orphan. These people were her friends, which had nothing to do with her identity.


    She took out three invitation cards from her bag and handed one to each of them. "This saves me a trip."


    "What''s this?" Teddy asked as he opened the card, then suddenly gasped in surprise. The two next to him immediately clutched their chests, barely holding it together.


    "Sorry, sorry," he quickly apologized. "I didn''t mean to. It''s just... this, this is L''s birthday banquet, and the Morgan family is hosting it.


    "I can''t believe I actually got an invitation from the Morgan family! I''ll be bragging about this for half a year!"


    Jamie knocked him on the head. "Get a grip. Focus on your acting first.''


    She then nced at L, her lips moving slightly, but ultimately, she didn''t say anything. The three didn''t have much to do in the morning, and only L had a few documents to handle. So they sat nearby, ying around, waiting for her to finish so they could go out for lunch together.


    While Amelia and Teddy stepped out, Jamie hesitated before sitting across from L.


    The weather was beautiful today. The sunlight streaming through the windows cast a gentle glow on the floor, making the whole room feel brighter.


    L set the things in her hands down and looked at the shy girl across from her.


    Their gazes met, and Jamie was the first to speak. "L, is it true about you and Mr. Morgan''s marriage?"


    Her delicate fingers paled as she squeezed the pen in her hand. She didn''t know how to answer this question for a moment.


    The truth was, the engagement might be canceled once the buzz died down, or they could get married and then get a divorce after the attention faded.


    Not to mention howplicated the exnation would be, but from an average person''s point of view, they probably wouldn''t approve of a friend treating their marriage like a game.


    She thought for a while and decided not to tell the truth. She didn''t want to cause Jamie unnecessary worry.


    "It''s true, but the wedding will probably be a long time from now."


    Her voice was gentle, but Jamie felt a twinge of sadness in her heart. only Vince hade back sooner, would he have been able to y the hero and save the day?


    L would have been her sister-inw if that happened.


    She lowered her gaze, and after a long while, sighed deeply. "Well then, I''ll congratte you in advance. I''ll definitely get you a big gift when the timees."


    The next day, all the actors and crew members of the film went to the shooting location. Amelia didn''t need to go, but she was free and had never seen a film set before, so she insisted that L take her along.


    Thepany arranged separate cars for Jamie and Teddy, with Ethan apanying them.


    Meanwhile, L was driving, with Amelia sitting in the passenger seat.


    "There are snacks there. If you''re bored, you can have some."


    L began to feel uneasy from Amelia''s constant staring as if she were a walking gossip material in Amelia''s eyes.

 Chapter 238

    "I''m not hungry." Amelia shook her head. "But do you know that the police arrested Fletcher?"


    "Yes, when the Joyce Group contacted me to find a recement for the role, they told me about it."


    Amelia sighed. She didn''t notice the brief disappointment in L''s eyes.


    L wanted to help Fletcher deal with his radical fanbase, but he had already sabotaged everything before the ns could begin. The day before, Fletcher''s agent had contacted her, saying Fletcher was in detention and wanted to meet with her.


    She refused immediately. She never sympathized with people who tried to step on others to climb higher.


    The world might have been tough, but ethics and morals kept us human. That was why she despised Dorian so much. He would stop at nothing to achieve his goals. Eventually, he would have to pay the price for his actions.


    After hanging up, Fletcher''s agent sent her a long message. Basically, Fletcher imed his emotions had blinded him, but he never actually intended to hurt her. He didn''t know anything about the photos or the fans'' troublemaking.


    L believed thest part, but that was all. He wasn''t the mastermind, but he was still an aplice.


    Seeing L suddenly fall silent, Amelia thought she was upset and tried tofort her. "This person has no conscience. If it weren''t for you insisting on taking him in, I wouldn''t have kept him, and you wouldn''t have gotten hurt.


    "Ultimately, it''s my fault for not thinking things through."


    She took the me on herself and then frowned. "Do you know that Dorian has been looking for you these past two days? He couldn''t reach you, so he called me."


    Amelia''s gaze was fixed on L, but she didn''t see any change in her expression.


    L''s smile remained faint and calm.


    "I didn''t know he was looking for me," L replied, her tone revealing no hint of emotion. "Just ignore him. Don''t let him cause you any trouble."


    Amelia nodded. Seeing that L no longer cared about Dorian, she switched the topic and started introducing the recement for Fletcher.


    "He''s good looking, doesn''te from any powerful background, but he''s hard-working. Now that I think about it, he kind of reminds me of Teddy, though in terms of looks, he''s not quite as good-looking as Teddy."


    L didn''t feel as bored driving, with Amelia rambling about all sorts of things. By thetter half of the trip, Amelia''s voice had quieted considerably, and eventually, there was no more talking.


    L nced over and saw that Amelia had fallen asleep. Her mouth moved as if she was mumbling something in her sleep.


    L chuckled, her eyes full of tenderness, even with a hint of affection.


    The two-hour drive passed quickly. When Amelia woke up, they had just arrived at their destination. She stretchedzily before getting out of the car.


    As she looked up, she froze. "He... he... he..."


    L followed her gaze and frowned slightly. The man in a suit, though meticulously dressed, still had a haggard look on his face.


    It was Dorian. After not seeing him for some time, he lost much weight.


    Dorian immediately walked toward L after spotting her.


    Amelia hurriedly circled the car and stepped in front of L.


    "I didn''t tell him anything. He asked me, but I didn''t say a word!"


    L knew that Amelia hadn''t said anything. The crew had announced the filming and posted updates on the official Twitter ount. Since he was familiar with the entertainment industry, Dorian naturally knew where to find her.


    The day before, L had received a call from Camille, who warned her to be careful if she encountered Dorian. Although Camille didn''t exin why, L could guess that Dorian had approached them after seeing the media reports about her public image turnaround and the


    engagement news with Kieran.


    It was clear that Dorian had gone to Camille. Was he asking for help in convincing


    her to return?


    L sneered.


    Dorian had reached her. "L, why didn''t you ever tell me that you''re the adopted daughter of the Morgan family?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 239

    L knew she''d been through tough times, but Dorian''s first question stunned her for a second.


    Amelia, who usually had a good temper, started feeling angry. "This is her matter. Whether she tells you is her right. What gives you the right to criticize her?"


    Dorian nced at her coldly. "Ms. Joyce, this is between me and L. It has nothing to do with you."


    Amelia stood up straight, her expression serious, and her aura shifted. "L and I are friends. Her business is my business."


    Upon seeing Amelia riled up, L gently pinched her arm tofort her. "I can handle this. You go help over there." Amelia wanted to refuse, but L added, "I''ll be over in ten minutes."


    With L insisting, Amelia had no choice but to leave, though she kept ncing back as she walked.


    She then called over Ethan, Teddy, and Jamie. The four of them didn''t do anything; they stood not far away, watching Dorian like hawks.


    "If that bastard makes a scene, Teddy, you go over and take him down with one kick," Amelia whispered.


    Teddy nodded, but they couldn''t hear L and Dorian''s words because they were standing a bit far off.


    Dorian lowered his head, looking somewhat aggrieved. "L, I''m not questioning you. It''s just that after being together for so many years, there''s so much about you that I didn''t know.


    "Lately, I''ve even started to doubt if you really loved me. Why would you hide so many things from me if you did?"


    L always thought she could face Dorian and everything rted to him withplete indifference. However, upon hearing these words, she couldn''t help but feel a surge of confusion. Her head was full of questions.


    "You think I''ve been hiding things from you?"


    She never directly mentioned it, but she had said many times that Noah was her brother and that they had known each other for many years, yet Dorian never believed her.


    L found it quite ridiculous. "Didn''t I ask you more than once to meet my family? But Dorian, do you remember how you answered?"


    Dorian visibly stiffened, his face turning pale.


    It was true that L had brought it up several times. His initial reaction was that her parents were gone, so meeting her other rtives didn''t seem necessary.


    Later, as he grew closer to Zara, he lost any desire to meet her other family members. He even told Zara that L was just an orphan, so why did he have to meet her other family?


    He sneered, saying that if the Morgan family had really adopted her, why did her household registration only list her alone? He mocked her, calling her naive.


    "If the Morgan family really adopted you, why does your household registration


    only list you?" Dorian tried to keep hisposure.


    He still felt that his logic made perfect sense. This was such an important matter; L should have told him personally!


    However, she didn''t say anything.


    Was it because she was afraid that if he knew the Morgan family backed


    her, he might want to take advantage of her? If that were the case, how could she have any real feelings for him after all these years?


    L saw through his thoughts and found them even more absurd. She


    took a step back. "Whether I''m adopted by the Morgan family, what does that have to do with our rtionship?


    "Are you saying that if I tell you, you''ll stop being ambiguous with other women?


    So what exactly do you want? Me, or the fact that I''m the Morgan family''s adopted daughter?


    "Dorian, does my identity really matter that much? Don''t you already know whether I love you?"

 Chapter 240

    Dorian stood frozen, and his face was pale. "I... L, I didn''t mean it like that. I came to tell you I was wrong and hurt your feelings.


    "I couldn''t see clearly who really loved me, who truly cared for me. You don''t like Zara, and I''ve already sent her away. She''ll never show up in front of you again.


    "I also promise I won''t even look at another woman again. Will youe back to me? Let''s make up. We''ll get married right away.


    "If you want me to meet your family, I''ll go. We''ll even visit your parents'' graves together. L, pleasee back. Okay?" He took a step forward, reaching out to grab her wrist.


    L quickly stepped back, pulling her hand behind her. Her gaze was as calm as a stillke.


    "L?" He took another step forward.


    "Get away, you scum. Do you think you can simply touch Ms. Hart?" Teddy sprinted over and pushed him away with a single shove.


    Dorian staggered back and copsed onto the ground. In the past few days, he hadn''t slept or eaten properly. He had lost weight quickly, looking as weak as a dying patient.


    Teddy stared at him in shock, then nced at his hand.


    "Ms. Hart, he''s faking it!" He hadn''t even used any force!


    Dorian propped himself up, weakly coughing several times. His gaze toward L was filled with even more grievance. She should feel sorry for him now, right?


    However, L just pulled Teddy back a step. "Dorian, we''ve broken up. From now on, whatever happens to you has nothing to do with me. Your matters are no longer my concern."


    She then turned to leave while Dorian''s face turned ashen. He gritted his teeth and said, "I told you: we''ll be together for life!"


    "You''re really crazy!" Teddy was furious.


    As he was about to throw a punch, L grabbed him tightly. "Don''t mind him. If you hit him, you''ll have to pay for the injuries."


    Dorian''s hand trembled slightly. She really didn''t care about him at all.


    "L, you''re adopted by the Morgan family. You say Noah is your brother, but now Kieran publicly ims you as his fianc¨¦." As soon as the words left his mouth, L''s footsteps faltered as he''d expected.


    "Let''s not even discuss when you two got together. But what do you think they''ll say if others discover that your fianc¨¦ is someone you''ve called ''uncle'' for years?


    "Will they say you''ve repaid kindness with betrayal and have gotten involved with Kieran? Or will they say the Morgan family, or Kieran, treated youdike a child bride? Or...?" Dorian''s words trailed off.


    L turned around, her gaze turned cold, and the air around her seemed to cool off.


    "Are you threatening me?" L sneered, her voice dripping with disdain. "You keep using the same old tricks. Do you really think you can do anything to me?


    "If your tricks really worked on me, would I still be standing here, talking to you? You have the energy for this, but you should focus on how to improve your acting skills.


    Otherwise, you might even lose your superstar status."


    Without a second nce at Dorian, whose face had gone even more miserable, L walked off with Teddy.


    "L, I''m not threatening you. I just want you to look back at me. I''m the best choice for you." Dorian quickly caught up. "Don''t push me away. My heart really hurts seeing how little you care about me."


    This time, it wasn''t just Teddy. Even Amelia and the others stepped forward to block his way.


    "Can you not understand?" Teddy pulled out L''s birthday invitation and proudly held it before Dorian''s face.


    He said, "Look at this. The Morgan family specially prepared this for Ms. Hart''s birthday banquet. You''re not even qualified to enter!"

 Chapter 241

    When Dorian saw the invitation, his eyes turned red with rage and sorrow. He wanted to grab it, but there was no way he could take it from Teddy.


    He looked back to L and pleaded, "L..." He hurried a few steps forward, trying to grab her, but Teddy and Ethan blocked him.


    "Mr. ke, this is a restricted area for the crew. Non-staff members, please step back," Ethan said calmly.


    Dorian would''ve snapped at him back then. But now, he had no time for anything else. He only wanted to beg L toe back.


    That invitation made him realize that he and L seemed to be living inpletely different worlds now.


    "L, I beg you: don''t go. Please look back at me. Didn''t you say you loved me, that we''d be together forever?"


    He was helplessly held back, but L slowly withdrew her gaze, calmly replying, "That''s all in the past now. There''s no need to bring it up again."


    Her eyes were devoid of emotion and had not even a hint of anger.


    Dorian''s heart panicked. It couldn''t be!


    How could she be so indifferent toward him? Even hatred would be better than this coldness. His heart felt both empty and painful.


    He shouted in rebuttal, "What do you mean? This is between us¡ªour shared memories. Why shouldn''t we talk about it? L, we were together for five years. Have you forgotten?"


    Dorian tried to push Teddy aside and shouted at L, "L, don''t go..."


    However, she had already turned her back, walking away without a single nce.


    Dorian didn''t know when it had happened, but somehow, he had be the one left behind. He


    watched her retreating figure, realizing that no matter how hard he tried, he could never catch up to her.


    His eyes reddened, and with a desperate lunge, he reached out to grab her, wanting to stop her, but his hand closed on nothing.


    A deep sadness filled him. Perhaps he had always been left behind from the start.


    L''s tolerance and her ability to amodate made him feel like they were walking side by side, but it gave the impression she was moving ahead now.


    He stood dejectedly, watching as the others quickly caught up to her. She was no longer the girl who only revolved around him. Was there really no way to fix this?


    The crew began filming, and L was busy running around as the director. After leading the main cast through the kickoff ceremony, she finally found a moment to sit down and rest.


    It was rare for Amelia to find L daydreaming. Having known her for so long, she was either working or studying. This was the first time she had seen L lost in thought.


    Was she affected by Dorian? Amelia didn''t want to disturb her.


    After five years together, it was really a shame how they''d ended up like strangers to each other.


    Amelia sat down nearby with a small snack, admiring the image of Lzin silent contemtion. But not even two minutes had passed before she was interrupted. It wasn''t he that was disturbed, but L.


    A woman who seemed vaguely familiar approached. She was wearing a shirt and


    a skirt. She also had brown, slightly curly long hair and had a professional appearance.


    Amelia took a few steps closer, casually eavesdropping on the woman as she spoke.

 Chapter 242

    The woman stood there, looking down with a hint of disdain. "L?"


    L came back to her senses before standing up to look at her. "You are...?"


    She nced at the woman, feeling a little confused. Although she had met everyone from the crew today, she couldn''t ce a name on this person.


    The woman gave a faint smile as she flicked her long hair, but her attitude was all cold. "I''m Shannon Bolton, Vice President of Morgan Group."


    "Hello, Ms. Bolton. Is there something from the headquarters that requires my attention?"


    L''smind quickly worked through the possibilities. Morgan Group seemed to have invested in this project. If there was any connection, it was probably because of herself and the actors she managed being involved.


    "Mhm." Shannon nodded, sizing her up. "Nothing important. I just returned from overseas recently and am in charge of a Morgan Group project here.


    "I heard Mr. Morgan''s fianc¨¦ is in town, so I wanted to look." She gave a nonchnt smile and continued, "You are quite different from what I imagined."


    L''s eyebrows twitched, but she managed to keep her expression cool.


    Shannon appeared polite, but her gaze held no respect. It looked simr to the one Dorian had given her when they broke up-only this time, it carried more scrutiny.


    "Ms. Hart, you''ve been with the Morgan family for so many years, yet why has there never been any gossip about you?"


    L could hear the sneer in her words.


    "Mhm?" Seeing L remain silent, Shannon raised her chin, looking even more condescending.


    L looked at her, her gaze calm and unfazed, as if she hadn''t heard the subtle hostility in Shannon''s words. She said casually, "Ms. Bolton, are you so interested in our family matters?


    "Regarding the elders, instead of asking me, you might as well ask Unc-ask Mr. Morgan. You should be more familiar with him."


    She almost said ''uncle'' by mistake. It was hard to shake off a habit she had carried for years. But now, she wasn''t quite sure what to call him anymore, which made L a little frustrated.


    When she was lost in thought, she didn''t notice Shannon''s change in expression when the words ''family matters'' were mentioned.


    Shannon narrowed her eyes, giving a softugh. "I''ve always thought that a man like Mr. Morgan deserves only the best. It shouldn''t be someone like you... A little girl. "


    Before Shannon could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by a loud, unrestrainedugh. Her brows furrowed as she turned around.


    A blond girl stood under the eaves, keeping half of herself shaded from the sun.


    Her sharp, defined features outshine her gaze with striking brightness.


    "Sorry, sorry." Amelia put down the half-eaten apple she had been munching on. "I didn''t mean to interrupt your conversation, but I just couldn''t help it."


    She smiled as she added, "What you said just now, Ms. Bolton, was really interesting. I couldn''t hold it in.


    "You just said that Kieran''s fianc¨¦ shouldn''t be someone like L. So, in your opinion, who should it be?"


    Amelia raised an eyebrow. "Could it be someone like you: an old woman? Look at you, all stiff and lifeless. Not only would Mr. Morgan not be interested, I''d feel ufortable just looking at you.


    "I was right about people who work in thepany being out of touch. I see, Ms. Bolton, you''re not very informed. You probably don''t know, but a girl like L is not just popr with men. She''s adored by men and women, young and old alike! C¨®ntent


    "You know what ''universal appeal'' means, right?" Amelia continued,


    giving a regretful click of que


    "I feel like you probably don''t understand. Let me exin. Universal appeal means that


    everyone, except for biased people


    like you, likes her.


    "And Mr. Morgan, he loves her so much he probably wishes to keep her in his pocket!"


    L was dumbfounded. Listening to Amelia''s one-shot speech, she felt so awkward she could dig out a three-bedroom apartment with her toes. There was really no need for such exaggeration!


    Shannon tried to speak several times but couldn''t find the opportunity to interrupt.


    It was only after Amelia finished that she got the chance to respond.


    She took a few deep breaths to suppress her rising anger.


    Old woman? She was a mature and capable woman with grace and intelligence, and so many men were lined up just waiting for a nce from her. And yet, she was being called an old woman by some young girl with no filter?


    But then again, the person speaking was Amelia, the only daughter of Joyce Group''s President.


    So, Shannon shifted her gaze to L. "Mr. Morgan''s taste isn''t exactly great. And your taste in friends? Well, it''s just like you: a littlecking."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 243

    "Ms. Bolton," L''s eyes now carried a hint of coldness. "I seem to remember that the Morgan Group employee manual clearly states that employees are not allowed to speak ill of or attack others.


    "You''ve been with Morgan Group for so many years¡ªif even you, the vice president, haven''t learned this, I''m afraid the employees have even less of an excuse."


    She smirked and added, "But since it''s a corporate policy, I''m sure it can''t be ignored, right? How about I bring it up with Mr. Morgan when I return?


    "Maybe he can have you a representative, organize a little study session for the employees?" L spoke with calm indifference, but each word carried the weight of unshakable authority.


    Shannon narrowed her eyes dangerously. She had initially thought L was just a harmless little puppy, but to her surprise, the girl could bite back.


    She raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a dismissive smile. "You think Mr. Morgan is someone you think you can just order around?"


    She chuckled, then continued, "I really should stop arguing with a little girl. I''ve seen you now, so if there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave. I still have to rush back and apany Mr. Morgan for tonight''s banquet."


    Shannon scanned L up and down with obvious amusement before she turned and left.


    L watched her retreating figure, slowly furrowing her brows. Could it be that she was Kieran''s lover?


    She shook her head. No, his tastes couldn''t be that wonky. After this encounter, Shannon''s view of L had only worsened.


    She was an orphan who had been taken in by the Morgan family out of pity, still without a formal name or title after all these years. Clearly, the Morgan family didn''t value her much.


    If this marriage were to happen, it would likely be as her investigation had shown: L had climbed into Kieran''s bed. Otherwise, given Kieran''s nature, how could he have allowed her into his home?


    Finally catching up to the situation, Amelia spoke up, "Is Ms. Bolton... interested in your uncle? Was she dering war on you?"


    She had always addressed Kieran as ''Mr. Morgan,'' but only after hearing from


    Teddy that L had been calling Kieran ''uncle'' all along did she realize the connection.


    The Morgan family''s adopted daughter wasn''t raised under


    Amelie''s care but under Nicole''s. L was of the same generation as Noah The rtionships were tangled that they could fill amentire drama novel.


    But thankfully, even though Kieran was older, he wasn''t too much older than them,


    so it was still within eptable limits.


    Amelia scratched her chin. "You''re probably going to face a lot of this kind of provocation. My dad-that old man-he''s already so old, and his rtionship with my mom is still great. But even so, there are still women whoe around trying to provoke my mom every now and then."


    She shook her head in confusion. What was so good about an old man who couldn''t even perform in bed? What do these women see in him?


    L sighed. Kieran had announced their engagement, and public opinion had been settled, but now other troubles were knocking on her door.


    Before L could figure out how to deal with this new issue, she and the Morgan family were again trending on social media under the tag #LsUncleKieran.


    "L is indeed the Morgan family''s adopted daughter, but from what I''ve learned, L''s parents and Mr. Morgan''s elder brother and sister-inw were old friends. She was raised under their care, so she and Kieran are not in the same generation."


    "So, after calling him ''uncle'' for over ten years, she''s now his fianc¨¦e?"


    "This sounds like something straight out of a novel, doesn''t it?"


    "But doesn''t anyone think this is a problem? Is the Morgan family really treating L like a child bride?"


    "You''re being a bit funny. With the Morgan family''s status, do they really need to raise a child bride? Does Kieran need to put any effort into finding a wife?"


    "Can someone from the Morgan familye forward and exin? No matter how big their family is, having a younger generation marry an elder... Isn''t that a bit hard to justify?"

 Chapter 244

    "I used to be L''s ssmate. Back in school, Noah often picked her up and dropped her off. It seemed like they were actually rted."


    "I think, even if the Morgan family wanted to find a reliable partner for L, Noah would be more suitable than Mr. Morgan. Aren''t they childhood sweethearts?"


    As the online discussions about L''s identity grew, more people called for the Morgan family to step forward and exin the situation.


    Some evenmented on the official Morgan Group Twitter ount, demanding that Kieran rify things.


    Cole looked at the growing online uproar and hesitated before speaking up. "Mr. Morgan, this is getting out of hand. Shouldn''t we address it and provide an exnation?"


    Kieran''s gaze remained on the documents in his hands. His voice was calm as he said, "Get someone to handle it. Don''t let it interfere with L''s work."


    Cole suddenly remembered a report he had just received. "Mr. Morgan, a staff mentioned that Ms. Bolton, Shannon, went to see Madam today."


    Kieran set down his documents and looked up, his gaze deep.


    Cole expected him to be angry, but surprisingly, Kieran merely smiled faintly.


    How unusual.


    L called today and asked if Morgan Group employees who failed to follow the guidelines could be sent back to learn them again.


    He thought there might be some conflict within Magi Pictures, so he nned to have Cole look into it.


    But to his surprise, it turned out to be aint.


    Kieran couldn''t help butugh. So L had learned toin-she was making progress.


    He looked up casually and asked, "What did they say?"


    "I''m not sure about the specifics. The person was too far away to hear, but Ms. Bolton''s face seemed a little unpleasant.


    "So, I assume Ms. Hart-no, I mean, Madam-wasn''t wronged."


    Kieran nodded, his expression returning to its usual calm. He lowered his head again and continued with his work.


    At the same time, he said, "Send her a copy of the Morgan Group Employee Handbook."


    "Hm?"


    Cole was momentarily taken aback.


    The Morgan Group Employee Handbook was just a reminder for new employees -nothing too important.


    It wasn''t long, mostly outlining basic etiquette when interacting with¡¢ or other employees, like


    cg politeness and respect.


    Why would they need to send a copy to Shannon?


    Moreover, she had been with thepany for many years. Although she had a bit of an arrogant personality, she had never made a major mistake in her work.


    She was strict with her subordinates, but it was nothing too unreasonable.


    The thing was, no employees had everined or filed a


    shed or filed a report et


    against Shannon, so Kieran had


    her asional faults.


    He believed that there would be no room for growth if everything were perfect.


    So, he had chosen to turn a blind eye to her imperfections.


    "Mr. Morgan, do you mean sending a copy to Ms. Bolton?"


    Cole hesitated, wondering if that was really appropriate.


    Wouldn''t it affect Shannon''s authority over her subordinates if they knew she was being given the handbook?


    Kieran didn''t even look up as he replied, "Unless you n to send it to me or L?"


    Cole was left speechless.


    When did Kieran start making jokes?


    But he could clearly tell that Kieran was in a good mood.


    Cole stroked his chin. He felt that something was off. Shouldn''t Kieran be angry about L being provoked?


    Yet, following his instructions, Cole got a copy of the Morgan Group Employee Handbook and personally delivered it to Shannon.

 Chapter 245

    Shannon had just gotten to thepany when Cole arrived.


    She looked up at the person entering. "I need to go back and change my clothes for the cocktail party tonight.


    "I''ll wait for Mr. Morgan at the banquet hall entrance," she said while tidying up her things.


    Her quick, decisive actions and tone certainly matched her image as a career- driven woman.


    But after she finished speaking, she suddenly recalled Amelia''s sarcastic words.


    Before Cole could respond, she asked, "Mr. Mason, do you think I''m a little too serious most of the time?"


    Cole looked at her strangely. When did she start reflecting on herself?


    Shannon was different from him. She wasn''t from a humble background.


    Although the Bolton family could barely make a name for themselves in Northridge, Shannon could still be considered a pampered youngdypared to most people.


    Cole had known this since he felt a sense of pride when they met. She fell for Kieran while attending banquets with her family at university.


    Since then, wherever Kieran appeared, she would find a way to be there. After graduating, she disregarded her parents'' objections and boldly joined Morgan Group.


    She was also capable, having progressed from a low-level employee to a vice president.


    Everyone in thepany knew what she was after, but no one dared to speak out.


    A coworker in her department once shared something privately, and the next day, Shannon used that person of discrediting internal staff. She then fired them.


    This was technically in line with the rules, but sometimes the rules just weren''t very reasonable.


    So, when Kieran heard about this, he reprimanded Shannon and then transferred the employee to another department to prevent her from being maliciously targeted by Shannon.


    Seeing that Cole remained silent, Shannon paused. "What''s wrong?"


    Cole shook his head. "It''s nothing. Mr. Morgan asked me to give you something."


    Her face lit up at the mention of Kieran. "Mr. Morgan wanted to give..."


    But when she saw what Cole handed over, the other half of her sentence got stuck in her throat.


    The confident and graceful smile she had suddenly froze.


    Shannon''s expression slowly turned cold. "What do you mean by this?"


    The atmosphere in the room became tense.


    The assistant who had brought the


    i was so nervous that he


    lift his head. He


    quickly


    ced the item on the table and left.


    Shannon stared at the booklet but didn''t take it.


    Suddenly, she remembered the encounter with L today and her bold words toward her.


    She narrowed her eyes and looked at the person before her, her gaze filled with derision.


    Cole furrowed his brows slightly.


    He replied calmly, as ifpleting a task, "It''s not my idea. It''s Mr. Morgan''s."


    "Did Mr. Morgan''s fiancein about me?" Shannon didn''t hide the sarcasm in her voice.


    Cole''s brows knitted even tighter. He didn''t know about L''s phone call.


    He ced the item on the desk. "Ms. Bolton, as your colleague for many years, let me remind you that it''s best


    t not


    to mess with people you


    shouldn''t. Otherwise, in the end, you might-"


    "Are you threatening me?" Shannon impatiently interrupted him. you should consider your


    §Ö§ä


    position before speaking to me like


    that.


    "Do you think I''d be scared by your warnings?" Her gaze was full of arrogance


    and disdain.


    How dare a mere assistant speak down to her?


    She would only listen to Kieran!


    Cole was unfazed and simply said, "Suit yourself." Then, he left.


    Before the door was fully closed, he heard a loud "bang" from inside.


    Shannon had thrown the employee handbook onto the floor.


    Her cold, sharp gaze fell on the booklet, and a mocking smirk appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    Kieran actually liked this sort of parasite that thrived by mooching off men!


    How long would a woman who only relied on her looksst?


    L, this inexperienced little girl, had no idea.


    What men cared about was long-term benefits, and what Shannon could offer, L would never be able to provide.


    Using childish tactics likeining to get attention? Only L would think of such a thing.


    Did she think such small matters could show her importance in Kieran''s eyes?


    How ridiculous!

 Chapter 246

    Shannon would make L see that they were from different worlds.


    ...


    L carefully oversaw each scene on the set, steadily pushing the shooting schedule step by step.


    Amelia had stayed for two days but left because of business matters. She had been absent for a whole week since then.


    During a break in the shooting, Jamie and Teddy approached L.


    Although they weren''t the leads, their roles had quite a bit of screen time. Almost two-thirds of the male and female lead''s scenes featured them.


    "Ms. Hart, Ms. Joyce hasn''t looked for you for a week. That''s really unusual," Teddy remarked, sipping the sweet and refreshing drink that L had treated the entire crew to.


    Jamie nodded, showing her agreement.


    L had been so busytely that she hadn''t noticed until now. Not only had Amelia not appeared, but she hadn''t even sent any messages.


    That was indeed a bit odd.


    "How about sending her a message to check if everything''s alright? What if something happened?"


    Jamie noticed the subtle concern in L''s eyes.


    L nodded. She had just taken out her phone when she received a message.


    She opened it, and it was from Amelia.


    "Guess where I am!"


    She had asked this kind of question before, so L breathed a small sigh of relief when she saw the message.


    She was about to reply, thinking Amelia was just ying around, but then she suddenly thought of something.


    "Did youe to the set?"


    "Bingo! Look up!"


    L looked up, and her gaze met Amelia''s. Her beautiful eyes sparkled with a dazzling smile.


    She waved cheerfully at L and walked over, pinching L''s cheek.


    "Ah, it''s still the same feeling. You didn''t lose weight, so that''s good. I was worried you weren''t eating well on set."


    L couldn''t help but recall Kieran''s frequent care packages and felt slightly embarrassed.


    She was getting extra meals daily, so losing weight was definitely out of the question.


    Amelia turned to look at the other two. She


    then nced at Jamie, her


    happily wavedene


    expression faltering brieflys


    Both L and Jamie noticed the subtle shift in her demeanor. They exchanged a look, and then Jamie lowered her head.


    "What have you been busy with this week?" L asked, drawing the attention of the other two.


    The smile on Amelia''s face faded, and she looked at Jamie with aplicated expression.


    "You don''t know?"


    Jamie was stunned by the question.


    How would she know? She had been on set filming all this time.


    Amelia


    eghed. "I''ve been using the


    excuse that Mr. Morgan has no girlfriend to brush off my


    constant pressure to get


    "But then, out of nowhere, he drops the bomb that you''ve already been engaged to him.


    "This time, when I went home, he found out about it and immediately started pushing me to find someone.


    "He''s so clueless. He has no idea that this spoiled rich girl is living her best, carefree single life.


    "I was forced to give in. He kept


    rambling on about how, this time, he


    picked a man who was a perfect


    match for me¡ªsuper rich and from a good family. He even personally made sure I met him. And guess what happened?"


    Amelia spoke as if she was telling a funny story, piquing their curiosity.


    L asked, "Do you know this person?"


    Teddy asked, "Which CEO?"


    The three of them turned their attention to Jamie. She hesitated, her voice soft as


    she dropped a bombshell.


    "Could it... be my brother?"


    L and Teddy were both shocked. "No way!"

 Chapter 247

    "Holly Molly!" Amelia eximed. "I''m starting to believe that bloodlines really have some kind of mysterious power!


    "You don''t know how stunned I was when I saw Vince inside waiting! Yes, yes, just like Teddy''s expression right now."


    Teddy quickly adjusted his expression. "What about Vince?"


    "When he saw me, he was obviously shocked, too. I wanted to leave right then,


    but my dad wouldn''t let me. He practically forced me to stay."


    Jamie nodded. "So my brother was probably being pressured too."


    "Exactly! You guys have no idea. Being stuck in that locked room and being forced to talk felt like some old-fashioned arranged marriage!"


    Amelia hugged her head and sighed. "After I got home, I ran away that night. I was afraid my dad would find me, and I hardly used my phone this entire week.


    "I just couldn''t take it anymore, so I came here to escape for a couple of days. "Speaking of which, I have to turn my phone off, or the calls will keeping in." "By the way," Amelia said as she turned off her phone and continued, "I recently heard something about Dorian. Do you want to hear it?"


    The three of them shook their heads, signaling that they weren''t interested.


    Amelia''s fiery gossip spirit immediately fizzled out.


    "Nope, not an option. I''ll say it anyway."


    She snorted. "You know that trending topic a while ago? It said that Mr. Morgan was your uncle.


    "Didn''t Mr. Morgan handle that issue? But then, I dug a little deeper and found out that Dorian actually started the rumor."


    The three of them fell silent.


    Teddy furrowed his brows. "He''s really strange. On one hand, he''s begging Ms. Hart toe back, but on the other hand, he''s doing things to hurt her.


    "What happened after that? The news got suppressed, so he must be pretty unwilling to let it go. Why hasn''t hee to bother Ms. Hart?"


    "He couldn''t. Because of the previous public opinion, Dorian couldn''t even get any decent coborations.


    "Then Uncle Kieran stepped in, and now his resources are worse than even those of fourth or fifth-tierpanies."


    Ameliaughed disdainfully. "The


    most important thing is, he got hit by


    someone and almost died. Now,


    he''s left with only half his life hanging on.


    "Do you guys know who hit him?"


    She nced at the three people before her, then her gaze finallynded on L.


    L frowned. "Zara."


    It wasn''t a question, but a statement.


    Although she didn''t know that Kieran had been suppressing the trending topic of had investigated the original culpat, for some reason, she was certain that it was Zara who did it.


    "Wasn''t she in jail?" Jamie asked.


    Amelia replied, "She just got out, but now she''s back in for attempted murder."


    The three of them fell silent.


    After a long while, Teddy broke the awkward silence. "Ah, this topic is boring. Let''s talk about something else like Ms. Hart''s birthday party in a few days."


    "What gifts have you prepared?" Amelia, with her carefree personality, was quickly distracted.


    The group started chattering, but L''s mind wandered elsewhere.


    She had seen Kieran a few timestely, but he hadn''t mentioned the trending


    topic at all.


    Had he helped her out like this more than once before?


    L suddenly felt even more guilty toward Kieran.


    The Morgan family had raised her for many years, and in the end, she had used


    Kieran''s marriage to improve her own reputation and future.

 Chapter 248

    L clenched her fingers, her emotions a tangled mess.


    After finishing her tasks for the day, she went straight back to the hotel, skipping dinner with the others.


    Amelia watched her leave, feeling uneasy. "Do you think it''s because I brought up Dorian getting hurt? Is she still worried about him?"


    "No," Jamie quickly said. "Ms. Hart isn''t the type of person who says she''s let something go but still keeps thinking about it.


    "It''s probably because you mentioned Uncle Kieran, and she felt guilty about him."


    ...


    Meanwhile, L had already returned to her room and went through her night routine. Then, feeling drained, sheid on the bed and stared at the ceiling.


    She didn''t even remember when she fell asleep, but the following day, she woke up before the rm went off.


    She didn''t go back to sleep. Instead, she got ready to head to the set early to prepare for the day''s work.


    She exited the hotel lobby and saw Darcy storming over in high heels.


    With her heavy makeup look, L felt like an angry monkey was charging at her.


    Darcy always acted without thinking. She raised her hand to strike, but L reacted quickly, grabbing her arm and throwing her off.


    Darcy nearly lost her bnce with her heels. If L hadn''t caught her, she would have fallen into the nearby pir.


    How many times would it take for Darcy to finally learn the lesson?


    "L, how dare you do this to me? How did Dorian manage to meet a walking disaster like you? Don''t you know how serious his injuries are now?


    "You''re going to go with me to see him and take care of him! If anything happens to him, you won''t be far behind!" Darcy red at her viciously.


    Ever since their breakup, Dorian''s life has been a series of misfortunes, which had even affected the family business.


    Her pocket money had also been significantly reduced.


    L looked at her with disdain. "I have no obligation to take care of him."


    "What do you mean you don''t have an obligation? Would Dorian have sent Zara to jail if it weren''t for you? Would that crazy woman hold such a grudge against him?


    "If it weren''t for his quick thinking, he would already be dead by now! L, do you


    have a conscience?


    "After all these years, hasn''t he treated you well enough? Do you really think thattching onto a sugar daddy turns you into an heiress?


    het


    "What ''Morgan family adopted daughter''? I think Mr. Morgan was just afraid that


    your identity would embarrass him, so he gave you a title.


    "But you actually believed it, didn''t you?"


    Darcy''s face was contemptuous, but her eyes showed clear jealousy.


    Why did it have to be L?


    Why did she get totch onto Kieran?


    Even if the


    was


    was


    over the woman by his s nevergement , even if she was just vete


    and powerful, and he w


    lover!


    Why did L get all the good things? No wonder she could afford a two-million- dor car!


    If Darcy were the one with Kieran, all the luxury cars, designer brands, and jewelry would be hers!


    As Darcy thought of this, her hatred grew.


    She grabbed L without hesitation. "You''re going to see Dorian today!"


    If she could keep L wrapped up with Dorian, Kieran would never look her way again. No man would tolerate being cuckolded!


    L grabbed Darcy''s wrist, trying her best not to get hurt. Just as she was about to push her away, someone stepped in and shielded her.


    Darcy''s back hit the pir, making her grimace in pain, cursing loudly and spewing insults.


    She looked up and saw an unfamiliar man.


    Though this man appeared to have a notable background, his presence wasn''t as intimidating as Kieran''s.


    Darcy''s anger red even more. "L, you really are cheap, hopping from man to man!"

 Chapter 249

    Darcy looked at Vince with a sneer. "Do you have any idea how many men she''s been with? And you''re still protecting her?


    "You''re the one being cheated on, and you''re too oblivious to it. I honestly feel sorry for you."


    Vince was dressed in a well-tailored gray suit. The usually calm and gentle man now had a cold demeanor, his gaze carrying an imposing aura.


    He stood half a step ahead of L, adopting a protective stance.


    "Compared to you, I''m not that pitiful. The more empty someone is inside, the louder they shout." He adjusted his sses, a seemingly habitual motion, but today, it carried a clear tone of mockery.


    Darcy was stunned. She realized he was mocking her.


    Her temper red, and she stomped her feet. "Who do you think you are?"


    Although her family''s business was struggling, a lion was still a lion, even when it was hungry.


    There was no way some lowly employee could bepared to her.


    "L, your colleague sure has the nerve to talk big. You really don''t understand the ke family''s influence, do you?


    "I''ll let you off the hook if you visit Dorian at the hospital. I''m giving you a way out." Darcy''s words were dripping with threat.


    L looked up at the sun, which was just starting to rise. She got up early for no reason today.


    She looked at Darcy. "Does everyone in your family have a defective brain? How else can you not understand what others are saying?


    "I''ll say this onest time. I have no rtionship with Dorian anymore. Whether he lives or dies, it''s none of my business."


    "You vicious woman, how dare you curse him, you!"


    Darcy was about to make a move, but L quickly turned to shout, "Security, this person is causing trouble and not letting us leave the hotel!"


    The two security guards, observing from a distance, immediately intervened.


    "Miss, please don''t disrupt the hotel''s usual operations."


    "Please step back and don''t obstruct the guests."


    The two guards pushed Darcy back.


    "Get out of my way! Don''t touch me, or I''ll call the police and use you of assault!"


    She yelled loudly, but the guards ignored her.


    "L! L, how dare you treat me like this?


    famil regret it! You bitch! I s misfortune is all beet


    you!"


    of


    She kept hurling insults, but L shot her a cold nce before pulling Vince away.


    Once they had walked far, L finally asked, "Are you here to see Jamie?"


    Vince hesitated for a moment. "I''m here mainly to find you and also to check on her."


    "Hmm? Me?" She thought briefly before asking, "Are you looking to ask about the film''s progress?"


    "No."


    Vince stopped in his tracks, his gaze falling on her. His eyes seemed distant and deep, tinged with a faint mncholy.


    L noticed the emotions in his eyes and fell silent for a while.


    She tugged at the edge of her clothes and wondered how to steer the


    conversation in a different direction.


    But Vince asked, "Are you and Mr. Morgan nning to make the fake rtionship real?"


    Her fingers twitched. L wasn''t particrly surprised that Vince had figured out the truth.


    This man was far more intelligent than he let on.


    Honestly, Lucas had taught him well, truly raising him like his own son.


    "Can you keep a secret for me?" L didn''t beat around the bush.


    "This matter is quiteplicated, and I don''t have a good solution yet." She pressed her lips together. "Next Friday, my family is holding a birthday banquet for me. You and


    Jamie shoulde."


    Vince wanted to ask if the Morgan family was nning to announce her marriage


    to Kieran at this banquet.


    But he knew he had no right to ask.


    He nodded, though he didn''t dare to voice the question. If L had to choose one person could he ever be the one?


    Vince lowered his gaze and followed L to the set.


    When Jamie arrived, she saw Vince


    sitting


    like


    de in a corner, looking


    a lonely child, staring nkly into the


    distance.

 Chapter 250

    "Vince, what are you daydreaming about?"


    Vince snapped back to his senses. His peripheral vision had been following L the entire time.


    He shook his head and said, "I brought you some clothes. I''ll have them delivered to the hotelter."


    "Do you have something on your mind?"


    Jamie nced at L, who was giving instructions to the actors, and her face grew pensive.


    She paused, then said, "Actually, it''s not like you have no chance. L has always treated Mr. Morgan as an elder.


    "I can tell this situation is troubling her. Maybe you should be more straightforward with her."


    Before Vince could reply, they both noticed some movement by the entrance.


    Looking up, they saw a man in a ck suit walking toward them. His tall, well-built figure exuded elegance, each step confident and measured.


    His presence was somanding that it was impossible to look away. He stood tall like a pine tree, his demeanor as cold as snow.


    Jamie was left speechless.


    The man''s aura was so overpowering that it felt suffocating to be close. Even the assistant behind him, Cole, exuded more authority than the average assistant.


    Seeing L being busy, the man found a seat to wait while his eyes fixed on her.


    Half an hour passed, yet there was no sign of impatience from him.


    Some people remarked, "Mr. Morgan really cares about L."


    Vince pressed his lips together before standing up to greet him.


    "Mr. Morgan, it''s been a while."


    Kieran raised his eyes, his movements casual yet imbued with a noble elegance.


    He had noticed Vince as soon as he walked in. He really was a great older brother. It would be perfect if he didn''t have feelings for L.


    He stood up and gave a slight nod.


    "Our family is holding a birthday party for L next Friday. Mr. Lane, would you be able to grace us with your presence?"


    The words seemed casual yet carried an air of familiarity.


    Vince paused briefly before smiling politely. "Of course. I''ll be there on time."


    At that moment, L had just finished with her work and came over to the side.


    "Uncle Kieran, what brings you here?"


    Her voice was light and cheerful, like clear skies after a rainstorm.


    Vince''s heart tightened. This was the side of L she hadn''t shown to others.


    Despite her young age, she always portrayed an image of maturity andposure; which was why Jamie and Teddy relied on her, why Amelia liked her, and why Dorian was obsessed with her even aftertheir breakup.


    Usually indifferent to others, Kieran looked at her with eyes as soft as the gentle spring stream.


    It was a sight no one else had seen before.


    Vince lowered his gaze. Between the two of them, it seemed like there was no room for a third person.


    "You two continue. I''ll go deliver something to Jamie, then I''ll be heading back." He nodded and turned to leave.


    Once Vince was far enough away, Kieran finally said, "When do you have some free time in the next couple of days?


    "Grandma hasn''t been feeling well


    hospital. She wants you to try to talk to her. Grandma has always?istened toyou."


    "What''s wrong with Grandma? Is it serious?" L was startled. "I can go this afternoon..."


    "L." Kieran''srge handnded gently on her shoulder,forting her. "It''s nothing serious. Just a bit of loss of appetite. It''s the usual issue with high blood pressure. We''ll just do a check-up."


    L breathed a sigh of relief. "If it''s not urgent, I''ll finish here and return with you in the afternoon."


    Seeing him nod, L rearranged her schedule for the day, managing to finish early so she could return with Kieran.


    That evening, L stayed at the Morgan residence.


    Amelie only allowed L to take her to the hospital because she was personally hosting the uing birthday banquet on Friday.


    The next morning, they went to the hospital.


    After the check-up, L stayed with Amelie in the shade while waiting for the results.


    Suddenly, Amelie tapped her gently. "Look at that person over there. Doesn''t he look like Dorian?"

 Chapter 251

    L followed the direction Amelie indicated, her gazending on a man in a wheelchair, his hands, feet, and head wrapped in bandages.


    He wore a neck brace, making it difficult for him to turn his head.


    As if noticing them, Dorian turned his gaze toward their direction. The man, who


    had been sitting quietly with nk eyes, suddenly moved slightly.


    The nurse quickly reminded him, "Mr. ke, your injuries are severe. You shouldn''t make any sudden moves, or it could mess with the healing of your bones."


    Dorian struggled to speak, his voice muffled as he tried to gesture for the nurse to push him toward L.


    The nurse assumed he was ufortable and gently said, "If you''re not feeling well sitting here, I can take you back to your room."


    The nurse pushed him forward.


    As they came close to L, their eyes met.


    His eyes were bloodshot, tears streaming down his face.


    As the wheelchair passed in front of L, she could hear his choked words. "I was wrong."


    She lowered her gaze, replying to Amelie, "I didn''t think it was Dorian. He might just look a bit like him.


    "Grandma, are you feeling hot? Maybe we should wait in the corridor."


    Amelie patted L''s hand gently and said, "The smell of medicine inside is too strong. Stay here and keep mepany for a while."


    She stayed silent about the moment L recognized Dorian.


    Amelie could see the moment of doubt in L''s eyes, but she was relieved that it wasn''t pity.


    Her precious granddaughter deserved the best.


    As L went to retrieve the test results, she asked the nurse for Dorian''s room number and made her way there.


    She had often imagined what would give her a sense of closure.


    In her mind, Dorian needed to face the consequences of his actions for betraying someone who truly cared for him.


    But when she finally saw him, she felt nothing-no satisfaction, no relief.


    She no longer cared if he was doing good or bad.


    When she entered the room, Dorian tried his best to make his words clear.


    "Li......"


    L nodded. "I was just passing by, so I didn''t bring anything, but I wish you a speedy recovery."


    She felt nothing as she looked at the man''s face, twisted in regret. "I don''t have anything else to say. I''ll be going now."


    But just as she was about to exit the room, she heard him call her name again.


    She didn''t look back.


    As she stepped out of the ward, she caught a glimpse of him. He was tearful and struggling to get up, trying to stop her.


    It reminded her of how she had once


    clumsily tried to hold on to their rtionship, but in the end, those who chose to leave back.


    swrve held


    clonly watch in despair as


    Zara grew closer andet


    until they were together


    leaving no ce for her.


    After returning, L quicklyposed herself and began to focus on the work for


    the crew.


    Soon, Thursday arrived.


    "Tomorrow is L''s birthday party. The Morgan family is hosting it, so many celebrities will be there.


    "Do


    you think I''ll embarrass L?" Teddy seemed even more nervous after trying on the tuxedo.


    Jamie reassured him, "You''re Ms. Hart''s younger brother. No one would dare look down on you."


    Teddy paused before scratching his head. "I was just joking. Who would take that seriously except myself?"


    "I take it seriously," Jamie replied without lifting her head.


    Teddy was momentarily stunned.


    He then raised his hand to press against his chest. "I... felt like


    something was wrong with ml


    heart. It felt like it couldn''t get enough blood suddenly."


    Jamie looked over and said seriously, "Do you want to go for a check-up?"


    "No, no need. Just... uh, I''ll go back and get some rest. I still need to shoot tomorrow during the day."


    After finishing, he quickly left while holding the tuxedo box.


    Jamie muttered to herself, "What a strange kid."

 Chapter 252

    The next day, L returned to the city ahead of them.


    Kieran told her to head back to Evergreen Heights first and said that he would


    take her to get her makeup and change her clothester.


    While Kieran was showering, L yed games in the living room.


    When she heard the doorbell, she opened the door without much thought.


    "Is Mr. Morgan here?" Shannon spoke first.


    She was still dressed in a neat uniform, her hair cut to shoulder length, with a single pearl earring dangling from her ear.


    Had it not been for their previous encounter, L would haveplimented her on her appearance.


    However, she didn''t expect that someone who was highly educated and had worked her way up would resort to such pettypetition between women.


    L wasn''t particrly fond of her, so she responded with a polite but cold tone, "He''s in the shower. Do you need him for something?"


    "Mm, it''s about work," Shannon replied.


    L didn''t want to overthink it.


    Shannon''s disdain was too obvious. It was clear she was trying to subtly mock L, implying that they weren''t in the same social circle.


    L nodded. "Should I tell him?"


    "No need." Shannon smiled faintly. "I''ll just wait for him."


    L stepped aside and gestured for her toe in.


    Shannon sat in the living room, observing the house''s decor. It wasn''t the


    minimalist ck-and-white-gray style that Kieran preferred.


    Although the house was mainly white, many small details and decorations had warm tones.


    She narrowed her eyes and nced at L next to her.


    L was still focused on ying her game.


    How childish and boring.


    How could someone like Kieran, a once-in-a-lifetime prodigy, possibly like a woman who indulges in such trivial distractions?


    Only a woman like herself, diligent and capable, would be the best choice for him.


    L was still stuck on the same level when Kieran came downstairs after his shower.


    From her expression, it was clear


    L was determined to win the


    game, as if she wouldn''t sleep el


    passed the level.


    He smiled in amusement, but the smile instantly disappeared when his eyes fell


    on Shannon sitting beside L.


    Shannon looked up and greeted Kieran with a bright smile, though her gaze lingered on the detached L.


    Such bad manners.


    Noticing the coolness in Kieran''s expression, Shannon sneered inwardly, ready for him to reprimand L.


    Kieran walked downstairs with damp hair, seemingly unbothered. His gazended on Shannon, which made her mood even better.


    She was about to speak when Kieran asked coldly, "Who let you in?"


    Shannon froze in ce. She knew


    that Kieran didn''t let anyone enteret Lince casually, but h


    his


    been living here?


    Then why couldn''t shee in?


    L nced at her and said calmly, "She said it''s a work-rted matter."


    Although Shannon appearedposed, she was actually terrified of Kieran''s


    anger, especially with L still here.


    She chimed in, "Yes, it''s work-rted."


    But Kieran''s expression didn''t soften


    in


    a banquet tonight. All work matters be discussed tomorron


    test. "My family is having


    cam


    Shannon''s chest tightened with frustration.


    It was just L''s birthday-no big deal. But Kieran acted like it was some huge event.


    She took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Morgan..."


    "Do you want me to repeat myself?" His voice was even colder this time.


    "I didn''t mean that, I just¡ª"


    But Kieran was no longer looking at her. His gaze had shifted to L''s game.


    He stood there, and L sat, his towering figure only more striking in this moment.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 253

    Shannon bit her lip as Kieran''s gaze immediately softened when he looked at L.


    L was still ying the game.


    Because she kept failing the level, her brows furrowed unconsciously. Noticing that Kieran was looking at her, she raised her eyes.


    For a moment, she forgot that Kieran was talking about work. She asked, "Uncle Kieran, can you help me with this level? I''m always just a few points away from passing it."


    She was ying a card game. Despite following the mechanics and strategy, she couldn''t win.


    She had restarted the game over ten times and still hadn''t passed.


    Kieran bent down and pointed at one of the character cards on the screen. "y this card first. He''s of the wind element and can increase the entire team''s attack by 20%.


    "Then y this single-target damage card to kill this monster first, so it doesn''t give the enemies any buffs."


    His voice was deep, and although he was talking about the game, his patient demeanor made it feel like he was answering an important question.


    L followed his instructions and tried again. This time, she got closer, but the enemy still had too much health in the final round.


    She nced at Kieran. He smiled gently. "You can win this."


    Shannon was biting her lips so hard they were nearly bleeding. She had never seen this gentle and patient side of Kieran.


    But she still couldn''t believe that he truly loved L.


    She had already asked around and found out that it was Amelie who liked L. Shannon thought that L was quite the schemer, coaxing the elder into her favor. Kieran''s and L''s marriage was definitely something that Amelie had insisted on.


    Just as she tried to draw Kieran''s attention back to her, L made the final move, and the enemy was barely defeated.


    "I did it! Uncle Kieran, you''re amazing!"


    L was so happy that she almost jumped up. "But how did you know this character had a wind-element and could increase attack? You probably have never yed this game before."


    Keiran smiled lightly. "I saw it when you yed."


    Of course, he wouldn''t tell her he downloaded the game out of curiosity after seeing how hooked she was on the game.


    He wanted to know what was so interesting about it.


    He tried it twice but didn''t feel there was anything special about it.


    L nodded, feeling that Kieran was indeed excessively clever.


    She put her phone away, and when she looked up, she noticed Shannon was still there.


    "Uncle Kieran, you two chat. I''m all set here. You can leave whenever you''re done."


    Shannon clenched her fists tightly.


    She didn''t believe that L had unintentionally ignored her. She was obviously putting on a show just for her.


    Kieran nced over at L, sitting in the living room, then turned his head toward Shannon. "Is there anything else?"


    Seeing his cold gaze, she would definitely be scolded if she brought up work again.


    She pinched the palm of her hand,


    forcing herself to calm down "Net


    8 porself to calm down. "Noe


    . I''ll head back first and then


    go to the banquetter."


    L looked up and met Shannon''s gaze. The look in her eyes was unsettling.


    It was cold and filled with


    resentment, like a venomous snake


    locked away in a basement for


    years¡ªand she was the first prey the


    snake had seen.


    ...


    Finishing L''s makeup and hair took about an hour and a half. By the time they


    arrived at the banquet hall, it was packed.


    When Amelie saw her, she quickly waved her over. "L, over here."


    "Grandma." L quickly walked over.


    Many eyes turned toward her.


    The Morgan family''s adopted daughter, whose worth had skyrocketed overnight.


    She wore a simple white evening gown thatplemented her calm and elegant aura. Her high heels, like


    crystal princess shoes, wheels, like


    adorned with beautiful diamonds.


    Her hair was styled in soft waves and a side braid, making her look like a princess


    from a fairytale¡ªnoble, graceful, and radiant.


    Amelie softened her voice and said, "Don''t call me Grandma. You''re now that


    brat''s fiance. We''re more like mother and daughter now."


    L was shocked and looked over at Nicole for help.


    However, Nicole was smiling with her hand over her mouth as if she was trying to hold back augh.

 Chapter 254

    After a pause, Nicole finally said, "That''s how it should be. It''s just a title. It won''t affect our feelings. From now on, you can just call me Nicole."


    No matter how hard L tried, she couldn''t bring herself to say "Nicole".


    She gave it a shot for a moment, then decided to give up.


    "I''ll think about it. Let''s talk about itter."


    Amelie and Nicole smiled even more, clearly teasing her.


    "Hmph!" Noah came over from behind her.


    "I treat you like a sister, but you want to be my aunt?"


    L felt embarrassed.


    This situation was one she hadn''t anticipated at all.


    As guests arrived in waves, Amelie took L to the tform in the middle.


    "Thank you all for attending our L''s birthday banquet. I''m sure you''ve all heard the news from a while ago.


    "We''ve kept her identity a secret all these years to protect her. Now that she has Kieran to care for her, I can finally rest easy.


    "Today, we''re not only celebrating L''s birthday but also letting everyone know that she is under the protection of the Morgan family.


    "All those unwarranted rumors and gossip should stop now."


    She didn''t force a serious tone, but her words still carried weight and left a strong impression on everyone present.


    "As for L''s and Kieran''s marriage, we must choose an auspicious date. If everything goes smoothly, they should be married in the next two to three months."


    A wave of congrattions echoed through the room.


    After the apuse died, someone asked, "Mrs. Morgan Senior, why the rush? Aren''t you worried about making them ufortable?"


    Amelie nced at the middle-aged man who had spoken.


    He had a daughter about the same age as L and had repeatedly expressed his desire to arrange a marriage with the Morgan family.


    He didn''t care whether it was Kieran or Noah. His daughter was quite beautiful,


    but neither of the Morgan brothers showed interest in her.


    The usually aloof Kieran, who always seemed destined to be alone, suddenly announced his engagement.


    And to top it off, it was with an adopted daughter with no background?


    Everyone believed L''s identity was just a way to boost her status, a move made for the show.


    How could this man be at peace with that?


    Amelie gave him a look, still smiling


    as she replied, "The kids aren''t in a hurry, but I, as an


    want to hold another grandchild."


    As she spoke, she pulled L''s hand and earnestly advised her, "You two should hurry up."


    L felt so awkward that she wanted to jump off the stage, but she couldn''t undermine Amelie''s words.


    All she could do was nod.


    Despite his frustrations, the man dared not say anything further publicly.


    After the little drama passed, the waiter wheeled over a six-tier cake.


    L made a wish, cut a few slices, and then let the banquet continue, with everyone mingling as they pleased.


    After all, a high-society banquet was a ce for fame and fortune. No one was really there just for the food and drinks.


    After L and Kieran had toasted with the others, she found a corner to sit down.


    Then, Teddy and Jamie approached her.


    "Ms. Hart, you look amazing today!" Teddy excitedlyplimented.


    there getting married in twoel.0


    three months, isn''t that a


    rushed?


    "You''re filming right now. Where would you find the time for a wedding?"


    L was speechless, too.


    "We''ll talk about itter. No need to rush," she said, biting her lip. She really needed to discuss it with Kieran soon.


    She nced over at Kieran, who many people were still toasting.


    Several young women surrounded him. They were all beautiful, dressed in


    exquisite couture gowns, looking as noble as princesses.


    "Doesn''t everyone know that Uncle Kieran is already engaged? Why are they still flocking to him? Should I help you chase them away?"


    Only Teddy truly believed that she was going to marry Kieran.


    L shook her head. "No need. I need to use the bathroom."


    As she walked away, Teddy looked at Jamie "She says no, but she'' probably feeling upset. You don''t think she''ll sneak off to cry in the bathroom, do you?"


    Jamie was stunned by Teddy''s question.


    ...


    Before L even entered, she overheard someone talking in the bathroom.


    "I really don''t understand. A man as outstanding as Mr. Morgan, how could he possibly fall for L?"

 Chapter 255

    Another voice spoke up in the restroom. "Who knows? That woman only has her looks going for her. She has no family background and no real talent. What is she even doing in the entertainment industry?


    "Let''s be honest, isn''t it just another form of selling herself? And Mr. Morgan doesn''t seem to mind."


    "Shh, keep your voice down," the first girl whispered. "If anyone from the Morgan family hears you saying that, you''re done for! No matter what, she''s the one the Morgan family is backing now."


    "If she were clean, would people even have anything to say? I heard she was with her ex-boyfriend for five or six years. There''s no way she''s still pure. She¡ª"


    As the girl turned around, she saw L leaning casually against the doorframe. Her hand trembled in shock, and her lipstick fell to the floor with a loud tter. The lipstick rolled across the floor and stopped right at L''s feet.


    L bent down, picked it up, and handed it back to her.


    "My hands aren''t dirty, but this thing of yours is pretty filthy," L remarked as she let go of the lipstick.


    The girl''s face went pale instantly.


    L''s words clearly responded to her earlierment, indirectly calling her out for her foul mouth.


    The girl was furious but didn''t dare say much more.


    The Morgan family protected L. If things escted, she''d be the one to suffer. Even her family might face consequences as well.


    She bit down on her lip, her expression mixed with humiliation and anger.


    The other girl tugged her arm and said, "Good day, Ms. Hart. We''ve got things to do, so we''ll be going now."


    After the two left, L turned on the faucet when another person stepped out from one of the stalls.


    Speak of the devil.


    Unlike her professional outfit from earlier, Shannon was now wearing a fitted ck gown that showed off her figure.


    Her long hair was tied neatly in the back, giving her a polished yet more mature and alluring appearance.


    For a fleeting moment, L couldn''t help but admire her. Shannon really was beautiful.


    Shannon approached, stopping two or three steps away. She watched L wash her hands meticulously.


    Just as L was about to leave, Shannon finally spoke up. "Even if you''ve used your tricks to stand by Mr. Morgan''s side, it won''tst.


    "You''d be better off knowing your ce and leaving alone. At least that way, you''d hold on to some dignity.


    "If you keep being stubborn, you''ll hear more things like what those two just said." L pulled out a tissue and began wiping her fingers one by one.


    "So, you think you''ll have a chance if I leave?"


    L''s words were blunt, and Shannon let out a softugh. "Even if you stay, your time by Mr. Morgan''s side won''tst long."


    "Since you''re so confident about that, there''s no need to drive me away then."


    "I just don''t want someone like you tarnishing someone as exceptional as Mr. Morgan," Shannon said, narrowing her eyes.


    "L, after all that the Morgan family has done for you, are you really going to repay their kindness with betrayal?"


    L had finished drying her hands.


    She tossed the tissue into the trash can and said, "You see, I''ve always had a rebellious streak. The more people tell me not to do something, the more I feel like doing it.


    "What do you think I should do about that?"


    As she spoke, she casually brushed back the strands of hair that had fallen in front of her face.


    Her tone was so casual that it seemed she didn''t take Kieran or the idea of marriage seriously.


    But that nonchnce only infuriated Shannon.


    "You!" Shannon''s chest tightened with frustration, leaving her momentarily speechless.


    She took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down.


    Why had she allowed herself to be riled up by this girl?


    Even as she regained herposure, the mocking undertone in her voice was unmistakable.


    "I must admit, I underestimated you," Shannon said. "But I''m curious. If Mr. Morgan were to find out that you''re still entangled with another man, do you think he''d still want you?"


    L wondered... Had she been particrly close to any man recently?


    None came to mind.


    Shannon''s smirk grew contemptuous as she saw L''s confusion. She pulled a photograph from her pocket.


    "This is your ex-boyfriend, isn''t it?"


    L nced at it briefly.


    It was Dorian, seated in his wheelchair, looking just as he had thest time she


    had seen him.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly.


    Someone photographed her meeting Dorian that day.


    Was she being followed?


    "He''s outside the venue right now," Shannon continued, her tone


    with satisfaction. "If you do aced


    him, he might just barge


    L couldn''t hold back augh. For a moment, she had expected some grand scheme.


    But this? It was barely different from the threats Dorian had once tried to use against her.


    Her interest vanished instantly.

 Chapter 256

    "Let him do whatever he wants," L said as she left.


    A man''s voice called out from outside the restroom, "Shannon, are you done yet?"


    The voice sounded vaguely familiar, but L couldn''t immediately ce it.


    Shannon nced at her with a confident smirk as though she were anticipating a show. "I''ve already warned you. Whether you go is up to you."


    She grabbed a tissue to wipe her hands, then walked out.


    "I''ming, geez, you''re always so impatient," Shannon said to the man who had spoken.


    L followed a step behind her, and when she lifted her head, her eyes met the man''s.


    They both froze for a moment.


    Then, his face lit up with excitement. "L! I got herete today and was just thinking about finding youter.


    "You''ve been hiding pretty well, huh? Am I even your friend still?"


    However, there wasn''t a hint of reproach in his tone.


    He strode toward her cheerfully, like an old friend, even giving her a light nudge with his shoulder. "I was wondering why Mr. Morgan treated us so well when we were abroad. Turns out it wasn''t because of my status, but it was all thanks to you!"


    Shannon stiffened slightly at this remark, though she quickly masked her reaction.


    L raised her brows slightly but said nothing, letting him ramble on.


    The man was Michael, whom L had known before. Recently, he had been rushing to wrap up his projects so he could head overseas to participate in Rowan''stest film.


    Although he had seen some of the news about L, his schedule had kept him too busy to reach out until now.


    Only now did Michael begin piecing together everything that had happened before.


    Shannon nced back at the two of them, her brows knitting slightly. "You brat, let''s go," she said, her toneced with annoyance.


    Michael was oblivious to it and cheerfully replied, "Shannon, hold on a second. L is the girl I told you about before the really smart and beautiful one!"


    "She''s the reason Inded the Rowan deal. You even praised her back then. Since we bumped into her, let me introduce you two properly!"


    Shannon was dumbfounded. That would bepletely unnecessary.


    L was left speechless. She was there for the food.


    The two women exchanged a look but chose not to expose the situation.


    After the introductions, Shannon and L briefly shook hands, much to Michael''s delight. He looked as if he had just hit the jackpot.


    "One is my best friend and the other is my sister. You two meeting each other is really fate!"


    L nodded, her expression neutral. "Indeed. Not bad."


    Shannon, on the other hand, was far lessposed.


    As soon as the introduction was over, she grabbed Michael and started to leave. "Let''s go."


    "Wait, Shannon, what''s the rush?" Michael protested. "Dad said we''re not just here for the banquet today. He also wants to help you find a match.


    "There are so many good-looking men here today. Did you take a liking to anyone?"


    He thumped his chest confidently. "Don''t be shy! I''ll go scope them out for you." Shannon wanted to stuff something in Michael''s mouth to shut him up.


    After walking a few steps, Shannon turned back to nce at L.


    Her gaze was deep and full of determination, as though indicating she would win no matter what.


    L returned the look, her expression calm, entirely unbothered by the challenge.


    Kieran didn''t like this woman. That much was clear.


    What L hadn''t expected was that Shannon and Michael were siblings. The difference in their personalities was staggering.


    The encounter hadpletely killed L''s mood. Instead of returning to the banquet, she found a quiet spot to sit alone.


    It took Kieran some time to locate her. When he finally did, he noticed her somber mood immediately.


    Hisrge hand fell gently on her head, tousling her hair in aforting gesture. "What''s wrong?"


    L snapped out of her thoughts


    and


    lifted her gaze to look at him. Her


    gaze was still as stunning as ever, though a hint of worry now clouded them.


    "Uncle Kieran," she said softly. "Now everyone knows we''re getting married. Is this really what you want?"


    Kieran watched her intently without offering an immediate response.


    She continued, "Marriage is one of the most important things in life. I don''t want to affect your future.


    "It''s my fault for not handling my own affairs properly, and I''ve dragged you into this. I feel really guilty about it."


    She paused, her voice growing


    quieter. "The best solution I can think of is for us to get married now, and then a yearter, when things


    settle down, we can get a divorce. Even though it''s still unfair to you."


    Her head lowered slightly, her whole demeanor subdued. She looked like a


    wounded little animal, curling in on herself.

 Chapter 257

    Kieran looked down at L, his gaze deep like an endless void, hiding emotions that were impossible to read.


    L didn''t know who the girl in Kieran''s heart was and didn''t have the right to ask.


    But whoever she was, she shouldn''t dy things between them.


    L knew the best she could do was minimize the impact on Kieran.


    Even if they got married, she would try to arrange as much work for herself over


    the next year as possible to limit their time living together.


    That way, exining things to the other girl wouldn''t be so difficult.


    Their marriage would be nothing but a formality.


    Kieran gently ruffled her soft hair.


    L was sitting with her forehead resting against his body. It felt strange. Just a moment ago, she had felt like driftwood lost at sea.


    Yet, with Kieran''sforting touch, she felt like she had found her ce.


    She only realized the change in her emotions afterward, catching her off guard.


    It wasn''t good to develop any sense of dependence.


    Quickly sitting up straight, L tried to speak casually. "Uncle Kieran, do you have any other better solutions?"


    With his intelligence, he would definitely have a solution.


    Kieran met her eyes, and his fingers twitched.


    He thought that he was heartless.


    In that instant, he felt a pang of guilt for deceiving her.


    He wanted to confess that he had loved her for a long time and had nned this marriage opportunity.


    He had sworn in the Morgan family''s ancestral hall that he would never let her down.


    "Uncle Kieran?"


    Noticing his brief distraction, L called out to him.


    Kieran snapped back to reality, offering her a faint smile. His demeanor remainedposed as ever.


    "Don''t overthink it. I''ll handle everything."


    Though he didn''t directly answer L''s question, hearing his deep voice somehow calmed her.


    Her filming woulde to an end three monthster.


    Would they really be getting married by then?


    A waiter approached and politely said, "Ms. Hart, someone is looking for you."


    She stood up and smiled at Kieran. "It''s probably Jamie and the others. I''ll go hang out with them for a bit.


    "I see there are still people waiting for you, so you can go ahead. I''ll find youter."


    L did her best to keep her tone upbeat, hiding her worries deep inside.


    Kieran could see her anxiety, so he did his best to offer her the greatestfort.


    If it really couldn''t work...


    "Go ahead, Come find me if y


    tired, and I''ll take you back "''re gently patting b


    head.


    L looked at him, feeling a bit more at ease.


    Kieran


    moso capable, so surely he


    be


    had a n. She just needed to wait patiently. His decisions wouldn''t wrong.


    She smiled and walked toward the direction the waiter had indicated.


    However, no one was there when she reached the area.


    She nced back at the waiter confusedly.


    The waiter also seemed puzzled. "Sorry, they were just here. Maybe it was some kind of prank?"


    L looked around and asked, "What did the person look like?"


    "It was a man, about this tall." The waiter gestured. "He was wearing a ck suit, with a very thin face looked like he might be malnourished."


    "How was his mobility?" L furrowed her brows.


    She nced around but didn''t spot anyone who matched her suspicions. The waiter shook his head. "I didn''t notice that. He was just standing there." L nodded. "It''s probably some prank. You can go ahead with your work."

 Chapter 258

    The waiter apologized with a smile, scratching his head as he walked away.


    Who would even try to prank L on her birthday with the Morgan family standing behind her?


    He nced around the crowd but couldn''t spot the man.


    L walked to the other side, where there were fewer people.


    She called out softly, "Dorian?"


    The curtain before her shifted, and half of the man''s body appeared. The bandages on his head had been removed, though the wound on his forehead was still scabbed over.


    Despite the scar, his outstanding appearance kept it from detracting too much from his overall looks.


    "L... I just wanted to watch you from a distance." His voice was dry, as if he was dehydrated. His gaze was filled with longing.


    "If you''re willing toe see me, does that mean we''re not really finished? Do you still have feelings for me?"


    Dorian''s gaze was desperate, his emotions flickering across his face.


    He wanted to hear her answer, but he feared it would not be what he had hoped for.


    "Do you want to¡ª"


    "I don''t," L interrupted him without hesitation.


    "Dorian, I''ve always thought I made myself clear. There''s no need for you to keeping back to find me.


    "We''re truly over. There''s no possibility of us being together again."


    Dorian''s eyes were filled with sorrow. "I know Darcy came to find you the other day. I''ve already scolded her. I promise she won''t bother you again.


    "As for Aunt Margaret, I know you don''t like her. She won''t cause you any trouble anymore."


    L took a deep breath. "I don''t want to be with you anymore, and it has nothing to do with anyone else.


    "It''s just that we''re not right for each other. I don''t love you anymore."


    When he heard thest sentence, it felt like the air had been knocked out of his lungs. He pressed against his chest, trying to quell the dull pain in his heart.


    He had truly lost the one person who had loved him the most.


    L took a step back, distancing herself from him. "From now on, we are strangers. Let''s never see each other again."


    She nced at Dorian''s limp leg. He had already paid the price for betraying her. From now on, they owed each other nothing.


    As


    ignoring all reason, dashed toward


    Started to walk away, Dorian


    Hispanic,


    and


    his panic, he stumbled and ended up crashing into her


    "What are you two doing?" A voice suddenly questioned from behind.


    It wasn''t too loud but clear enough for those nearby to hear.


    Those who turned to look assumed L and Dorian were embracing each other.


    She pushed him away and looked at the crowd, her face neutral.


    The banquet guests were mostly influential figures from Northridge.


    Many looked down on L''s background, but no one dared to speak out with the Morgan family involved.


    At that moment, the eyes of the crowd looking at L grew even more disdainful. The contempt was clear in their gazes.


    A wealthydy, appearing concerned but with a hint of amusement, spoke up. "Ms. Hart, what''s going on here?"


    The moment Kieran arrived, the


    feigned concern. "Who is this wild man? How dare he harass Ms. Hart? Do you know who she is?"


    Her words, though masked as concern, were clearly intended to insinuate that L had other men in her life.


    However, L ignored thedy and turned her gaze toward Shannon. Shannon


    had shouted just now, which drew everyone''s attention.


    Then, she looked back at Dorian, and her expression subtly changed.


    Was Dorian still trying to y his tricks on her?


    Dorian noticed her expression and hurriedly exined, "L, this has nothing to do with me. You have to believe me."


    Although Shannon brought him here, the fall was truly an ident.


    He never meant to cause trouble for L. He just wanted to win her back by being sincere.


    Thedy coldly snorted, looking at Dorian with disdain. "What''s your rtionship with her?


    "Do you think you, a cripple, are worthy of calling her that? She''s Mr. Morgan''s fiance!"


    Dorian''s face turned pale in an instant.


    A voice from the crowd murmured, "I think this man is Ms. Hart''s ex-boyfriend."


    Then, another soft voice spoke up but still carried clearly through the crowd. You''ve already broken up. Why are you still clinging to each other? Aren''t you two over, opis something still between you?"

 Chapter 259

    That person''s casual mumble made everyone''s expressions even more awkward.


    Countless people in Northridge had hoped to form alliances with the Morgan family through marriage.


    Over the years, there had been open and covert struggles but no results, which was perhaps the best oue.


    But now, someone like L, who came from nothing, had shattered this delicate bnce.


    How could they ept that?


    So, everyone rushed to investigate L''s past once the news broke out.


    Upon discovering that she had been living with Kieran at Evergreen Heights, they all concluded that L had hooked up with him.


    The people who already looked down on her because of her background now regarded her with even greater contempt.


    She had a boyfriend all this time while seducing Kieran.


    They were sure that Kieran wouldn''t actually fall for her. In their circle, using a woman was nothing unusual.


    They didn''t expect that Kieran would bring her into the open.


    However, they seemed to have forgotten something.


    Over the years, countless women, regardless of their family backgrounds, had tried to get into Kieran''s bed, but none had seeded.


    Kieran casually held L''s waist in a protective, intimate gesture.


    His gazended on the young man. "Do you have a problem with my fiance?"


    The young man panicked. "Mr. Morgan, I didn''t mean anything by it. I''m just standing up for you.


    "If Ms. Hart is innocent, she can exin herself to everyone. If it''s just a misunderstanding, it''ll all work out for everyone, right?"


    As he spoke, his eyes darted toward Shannon.


    Michael moved to step forward, but Shannon stopped him. "This isn''t your business. Don''t cause trouble here."


    At this moment, Amelia, Jamie, and Teddy also arrived and stood beside L. Jamie nudged Vince, signaling him to help speak up.


    But Kieran asked, "She''s one of us. Does she need to prove her innocence?"


    The man was left speechless but quickly recovered. "But just now, Ms. Hart was hugging that man. Everyone saw it. It''s a matter of reputation. If she doesn''t exin, won''t it leave her with a bad name?


    "Surely Mr. Morgan understands how important a woman''s reputation is?"


    Everyone around them nodded, confirming that they had indeed witnessed the


    scene.


    Kieran shot them a cold re.


    They immediately lowered their heads. They wanted to escte the situation but were too scared to cause too much trouble.


    After all, no one present dared to confront the Morgan family.


    L couldn''t help but let out augh. "In this day and age, is even helping someone who''s disabled considered a crime?"


    She nced at Shannon, feeling that their methods were truly dull.


    Michael broke free from Shannon''s grip and walked over. "They''ve been broken up for ages. When Dorian''s career flourished, L didn''t even look at him. What do you think is going on now?


    "She''s going to be the future youngdy of the Morgan family. Why would she go back to an old me? I think you''ve all got too much free time on your hands."


    The crowd exchanged looks. Kieran''s expression hadpletely frozen.


    He looked at everyone with a detached gaze, as if mentally noting their faces, preparing to strike at any moment.


    The people there could barely maintain a normal expression.


    Those with weaker nerves were already starting to break into cold sweat.


    What had they gotten themselves into? Stirring up trouble with Kieran?


    If they weren''t careful, they would be the ones turning into the spectacle.


    Kieran gave a faint smile. "Everyone seems very interested in my family''s affairs."


    The crowd lowered their heads, not daring to meet his eyes.


    However, Kieran had no intention of letting them off. "I wonder if you''re all interested in the conversation Ween my fianc¨¦ and Mr. ke now?"


    The crowd went silent.


    Some people''s hearts raced. If L were innocent today, everyone here would


    have upset the most feared person in the room.


    Kieran''s gaze was cold, like a cier that had been covered in snow.


    "y it."


    His voice was t, and soon, a waiter came over.


    L looked at him in surprise. Were the event''s surveince cameras recorded?


    Kieran seemed to sense her worry.


    He gently patted her back, his hand resting lightly on her waist reassuringly. Shannon watched the small gesture, her nails almost digging into her palms. Could it be that he really loved L?

 Chapter 260

    Upstairs, Nicole and Amelie heard themotion below and came down to investigate.


    Amelie''s expression turned somewhat stern upon seeing so many people surrounding L.


    "What is going on here?" Although she was old, her voice still carried an air of authority.


    The waiter had already yed the recording of L and Dorian''s conversation. Hearing L''s firm refusal, no one dared to look up.


    Everyone started regretting their actions. The wealthydy who had spoken first was now sweating nervously.


    Why did she have to open her mouth?


    Amelie understood the situation now and sneered. "It seems that none of you were listening when I spoke at the start of the banquet.


    "L is a member of our family, and naturally, she is under our protection.


    "This little farce today will be thoroughly investigated. We will hold anyone involved in it fully ountable!"


    L caught a glimpse of Shannon, whose expression had stiffened briefly. Shannon seemed bright, but how could her actions be so thoughtless?


    Did she really dare to take matters into her own hands like this?


    But this had nothing to do with L. She wasn''t about to y the hero.


    After all, she was being framed here.


    Some people who had previously spected that Kieran was with L because of Amelie''s influence became even more convinced now.


    Amelie was indeed protective of L.


    Once the crowd dispersed, Amelie angrily hit the ground with her cane and scolded Kieran. "Is this how you protect L?"


    He lowered his head. It was indeed his oversight today.


    L quickly exined, "Grandma, this has nothing to do with Uncle Kieran. I just happened to run into Dorian, and he stopped me to talk.


    "I didn''t expect it to be misunderstood. The recording just now was brought by


    Uncle Kieran''s people, or else I would have been wrongly used."


    He looked up at her, his expression noticeably gentler.


    Amelie gave him a nonchnt nce, but when she looked at L, she appeared much happier.


    Kieran truly had feelings for L.


    Her greatest wish was for L to have a promising future.


    Amelie


    Sp Patted L''s hand. "No need


    up


    for him. The banquet is


    t over. Are you staying at the Morgan residence tonight?"


    "She must return to film tomorrow, so she can''t stay there," Kieran said.


    "You little brat!" Amelie was quite angry.


    Amelie finally smiled when L reassured her that she would visit after finishing her work.


    Once the banquet ended, L followed Kieran back to Evergreen Heights.


    He had been drinking, so it was L who drove. The effects of alcohol only began to take hold after a while.


    L noticed that Kieran''s eyes clearly showed signs of drunkenness.


    She chuckled, almost as if coaxing a child. "Uncle Kieran, take a nap. I''ll wake you up when we get there."


    He acted like a well-behaved child, closing his eyes to rest.


    Once they arrived, L parked the car, got out, and moved to the passenger side. She opened the door and gently tapped Kieran.


    "Uncle Kieran, we''re home.


    He pinched the bridge of his nose, trying to shake off the alcohol and clear his head.


    L leaned over in front of him.


    "Unbuckle your seatbelt first.


    s and shower, and I''ll meet


    you some hangover soup


    The faint jasmine scent from her body filled the air, surrounding him.


    Kieran''s gaze gradually darkened. He lowered his eyes, refusing L''s help to get out of the car.


    Instead, he held the car door to steady himself.


    Lughed softly. "Don''t be stubborn. Let me help you inside."


    She ced her hand on his arm and helped him toward the entrance. Suddenly, Kieran stopped.


    "What''s wrong?" L looked at him in confusion. "Are you feeling unwell?"


    Kieran stared silently at the wall to his left before saying, "Did I kiss you here?" L''s back stiffened, and her gaze slightly faltered.


    She had no idea that two separate drunken episodes could somehow merge in a person''s memory.


    "Yes... you asked me a lot of things." She gave a hasty reply.


    Kieran frowned and shook his head. "No, it''s not that. I asked if I kissed you here."

 Chapter 261

    Kieran didn''t get his desired answer, so he stubbornly asked again.


    The forgotten memories became unusually clear at this moment.


    It turned out it wasn''t just his wild thoughts or extreme fantasies.


    L''s lips tightened in nervousness as she watched him, hesitating to speak.


    "Uncle Kieran, you must have mistaken someone else for me. I don''t me you."


    She firmly believed that they had no romantic connection. Kieran was a man of discipline and restraint, and he would never casually engage in ambiguous rtionships with women.


    The only exnation was that he had mistaken someone else for her.


    Could it be that the person he liked resembled L?


    L suddenly felt a headache. What kind of strange "substitute" situation was this?


    She scratched her head. "Well, uh, let''s just go shower first. Right, go shower first, and I''ll make you a hangover soup."


    Kieran was pushed inside, and he nced back at the entrance with a frown.


    L helped him up the stairs, and when they reached the corner, he stopped, pulling her to a halt as well.


    "L." He pinned her against the handrail, his arms enclosing her. "Even though I didn''t have a proper engagement banquet for you, to outsiders, we''ve already been engaged and are about to marry."


    L swallowed nervously. She nodded while thinking of a way to escape from his


    arms.


    Before she could crouch down, the man pulled her back up.


    "Be good," he said, pulling her back into his embrace. "Morgan Group''s shares are already yours. Once you''re done with your work, let''s choose a wedding house, shall we?"


    L was dumbfounded.


    Seeing her widened eyes, the man''s gaze softened with a tender smile. "Which location do you like? I don''t have much to give as a wedding gift, but I can give you 10% of Morgan Group shares. Would that be okay?"


    His voice was deep, with a gentle warmth that almost seemed hypnotic.


    L blinked, trying to make sense of what he was saying.


    Wedding house? Wedding gift? Shares?


    her a substantial portion of the


    Initially, Frances had already et


    shares, and now, with an additional 10%


    e would be the Morgan


    Group''srgest shareholder!


    "Uncle Kieran, I..."


    "L, say my name," he murmured, resting his forehead against her shoulder.


    He was definitely drunk.


    "You''ll forget what you said when you wak patted his back, worried that b


    ¨¨ up tomorrow." L gentet might be ufortable.


    get


    "Don''t say such strange things."


    "If the girl you like hears it, she''ll be upset."


    Thest sentence was so faint that Kieran didn''t catch it.


    "Hmm?" He looked at L''s flushed face. His gaze suddenly froze.


    "What''s wrong?" L noticed his expression and immediately became anxious.


    Kieran was capable and caring, and the girl he liked should have no reason not to be with him.


    But why weren''t they together?


    L was startled by the thought that followed. What if this girl was no longer alive?


    If that were the case, she suddenly felt a pang of sympathy for Kieran.


    In this world, the most painful thing was being separated from the person you loved by death.


    At least there was still hope with parting. Only death was insurmountable.


    Did her words just now hurt him?


    L took a deep breath,


    half-embraced him, and gently


    okay. Just go shower and take a


    nap, and tomorrow, everything will be fine."


    Surprised by her sudden disy of intimacy, Kieran felt a stir in his heart and


    forgot what he was going to say.

 Chapter 262

    Drinking usually resulted in trouble.


    This time, Kieran allowed L to help him upstairs and then slowly went to take a shower.


    L made the hangover soup and brought it upstairs for him.


    She knocked on the door but didn''t get a response.


    She opened the door quickly and saw that Kieran had already showered, changed, and was fast asleep in bed.


    L smiled and nced at him a little longer.


    Kieran looked well-behaved.


    At that moment, he seemed just like any other person.


    L didn''t want to disturb this calm atmosphere, but she also feared he would have a headache after waking up tomorrow.


    He had to drink the hangover soup.


    She felt a twinge of guilt as if she were the wicked stepmother preventing the little princess from sleeping.


    "Uncle Kieran." She gently tapped him.


    L had heard Amelie mention that Kieran had been living alone since he was very young. He encountered many dangers and never dared to let his guard down, even when sleeping.


    Even after all these years, he remained vignt in his sleep.


    At the Morgan residence, he had ordered the household staff to stay away from his bedroom, and here at Evergreen Heights, he had hired non-resident maids.


    Even though L''s movements were gentle, the moment Kieran opened his eyes, a hint of alertness shed in his gaze.


    But it quickly faded once he processed the situation.


    L felt a pang of sympathy but didn''t show it. She smiled and said, "Uncle Kieran, drink the hangover soup before you go back to sleep."


    Kieran slowly sat up, took the white bowl, and took a sip.


    "How does it taste? Is it as good as the ones you make?"


    Her cheerful tone lifted the somber atmosphere in the room.


    Kieran nodded andplimented her. "It''s good."


    "You''re lying. I''ve tasted it. It''s not good at all. It''s too sour.


    "But since I had already added everything in, I added some more water, and it''s still sour."


    Kieran was left speechless.


    Hearing her honest words, he no longer tried to maintain hisposure. His brows started furrowing from the sour taste.


    L couldn''t help butugh. Was he trying to act like a well-behaved child?


    Kieran actually had such a cute side.


    "Just bear with it. I''ll try to make it better next time!" she said with a yful smile, looking cheeky and adorable.


    She took the white bowl back, her delicate fingers more beautiful than the porcin itself. "Get some rest."


    Kieran watched L leave and thoughtfully turned off the lights for him.


    His gaze shifted slightly in the darkness.


    He must have truly been drunk because it didn''t take long before he fell asleep again.


    Kieran woke up the next day and his head didn''t hurt. That sour hangover soup actually worked quite well.


    L had to get up early for a regr shoot with the crew, so she left before him.


    When Cole arrived, he found only Kieran at the dining table, which was odd to him.


    "Is Ms. Hart still sleeping?" he asked.


    He got used to calling her that and forgot to correct himself.


    Kieran didn''t respond to that, instead asking, "Did you look intost night''s incident?"


    "Yes." Cole remembered the


    Dorit


    important matter of the day. "Yesterday, Shannon brought


    in, and Dorian sent the waiterwho approached Ms. Hart.


    "From the surveince, aside from Shannon bringing him inside, they didn''t have


    any other contact, and they didn''t seem familiar.


    "The key point is, when Dorian Ms. Hart, it was indeed


    an


    his


    but Shannon e after Dorian ente indoct


    but Shannon never left


    Cole paused. "It seems that


    Shannon was waiting for an


    opportunity to have Ms. Hart meet with Dorian and then take the


    chance to nder her.


    "If Dorian hadn''t tripped, I think she would have had some backup n."


    "But..." Cole hesitated. "Shannon is from the Bolton family. Do you n to take action against her, Mr. Morgan?"

 Chapter 263

    L had been busy on set for most of the morning when Amelia arrived.


    She sat beside L, acting like a chatty neighbor discussing thetest gossip. "Do you know who Shannon is?"


    Amelia didn''t think much of her after she had caused some trouble. After all, Kieran was the type to protect his own, and no one would dare to stir trouble in front of him.


    But surprisingly, Shannon was bold enough to do just that.


    Did she really think Kieran wouldn''t dare to do anything because of her connection to the Bolton family?


    L turned around in confusion. "Isn''t she the Bolton family''s eldest daughter? Michael sounded like her younger brother."


    "Right, I forgot you know Michael. Let''s put that aside for now. Do you think Uncle Kieran would handle her?"


    L pursed her lips, unsure of how to respond to that.


    Was the incidentst night serious enough for Kieran to step in?


    Would they even be able to find solid evidence?


    "What are you talking about?"


    Vince appeared out of nowhere from behind.


    Amelia jumped in surprise. "How did you walk so quietly?"


    Then, she looked at him warily. "What are you here for?"


    Vince, a big-time CEO, didn''t act at all high and mighty. He casually grabbed a stool and sat down next to them.


    "Mr. Joyce said you were here, and my uncle asked me toe apany you."


    He spoke so casually, but Amelia nearly had her eyes pop out. "Wait, are you serious? You came just because they told you to?


    "Are you really going to let them push you into an arranged marriage? Our personalities don''t even match."


    "What''s wrong? With your terrible personality, you''re perfect for this quiet type. If you get married, you won''t even argue," Noah said, approaching slowly.


    Amelia was so annoyed that she wanted to punch him. His mouth was always running, and he was always causing trouble.


    He and Kieran were both from the Morgan family, but there was such a big difference between them.


    L looked over in confusion. "Noah, what are you doing here?"


    Noah, who had been leaning against a pir, straightened up instantly. "Wait, why does it feel like every time you call me Noah, I''m losing years of my life?"


    Amelia smirked. "L is my best friend. Once she marries Uncle Kieran, you''ll have to call me aunt. Got it, kid?"


    Noah nearly kicked her stool over. This brat was always digging a hole for herself.


    "I''m here for something important,"


    he said, rolling his eyes. "What are


    you nning to do about Shannon? Let me go deal with her. We


    Morgans don''t just sit back and


    ept insults.


    Amelia looked at him with a surprised gaze. So, Noah really cared about L this much?


    But as her thoughts swirled, the smile slipped from her face.


    "Wait a minute, Noah. You have such a beautiful sister at home, and never even said a word about her. What, did you serve time or something? Why so tight- lipped?"


    She was obsessed with good looks, yet he hadn''t introduced her earlier!


    Why was he keeping this gem hidden from everyone? How unforgivable!


    Noah snorted, pointing at the spot next to Amelia. It looked like she was almost hugging L.


    As the heiress to the Joyce family, Amelia, who was usuallyposed, seemed to be clinging to L constantly.


    He rolled his eyes. "I''ve been trying to prevent this situation, but no matter how many precautions took,


    I never expected that you would be


    the one to mess it up!"


    Amelia almost pped him, but seeing his smug expression, she couldn''t help but smile.


    "Are you all nning to deal with Shannon''s problem?" Vince asked, pulling their attention back to the matter at hand.


    Amelia replied, "This isn''t the first time she''s caused trouble. She didn''t seed this time, but I''m sure she''ll try again.


    "Who knows what shameless tricks she''ll use next? If that''s the case, we might as well solve the problem sooner."


    L put down what she was holding. "We don''t have any evidence that she did anything wrong. If we take action against her now, it''ll only bring trouble to us."


    "Solving the problem doesn''t mean we have to beat her up," Noah said, crossing his arms and leaning against the pir.


    "In the Bolton family, Shannon and


    Michael are the only ones of their generation. Michael wasn''t


    interested in managing the


    nov


    independently.


    "Shannon was supposed to take over thepany, but because of her rtionship with my uncle, she hasn''t been involved with Bolton Group in recent years.


    "So now, her parents are still running thepany. If the situation escted, Michael wouldn''t be much use, and Shannon would have to step in once more."

 Chapter 264

    Amelia agreed with Noah and picked up the conversation. "So, our focus isn''t really on Ms. Bolton, but on Bolton Group."


    "Actually, even if we do nothing, my uncle will step in." Noah suddenly brought up Kieran.


    L sensed his certainty and hesitated but didn''t say anything.


    "We won''t worry about what Uncle Kieran does. Let''s do something on our end as well. We''ll attack from both sides, leaving Shannon no chance to cause trouble.


    "You just focus on your filming. We''ll be careful with how we handle things," Amelia said, her tone carefree as if she was there to watch the drama unfold.


    When she wasn''t speaking, she looked like the elegant, confident woman her appearance suggested.


    Vince stood up to follow her.


    Amelia walked a few steps before turning around. "Why aren''t you leaving?"


    Noah pointed at L. "I''m here to find my sister. I haven''t even said a word to her yet, so where am I supposed to go?"


    Amelia raised an eyebrow. "Fine, go ahead, talk."


    Noah sat on the stool where Amelia had been sitting moments ago.


    Amelia was left speechless but smart enough to pull Vince away.


    Noah looked around to ensure no one was listening before speaking up. "I''ll ask you again. Are you really nning to marry Uncle Kieran?"


    L pursed her lips and said, "I didn''t intend to, but..."


    Before she could continue, Noah was already annoyed. "Didn''t intend to? So what you''re saying now is that you n to marry him?"


    "There''s no better option." L fell silent as she stared off into the distance.


    "No better option? I can take you away," Noah said quickly.


    L massaged her temples. "If you take me away, how is that any different from what I''m doing now?


    "And I''ll tell you something else," she continued. "The girl Uncle Kieran liked, she''s probably no longer around."


    Noah was confused. "Hmm? No longer around? Does that mean Uncle Kieran doesn''t like her anymore?"


    "No." She shook her head. "She''s gone. She passed away."


    He fell silent for a moment before saying, "Then you really can''t marry him. No one can take the ce of a deceased person.


    "Haven''t you heard of ''the one that got away''? To Uncle Kieran, that person must have been perfect."


    The two sat face to face, both falling into silence.


    "Maybe I should go back and discuss it with my mom and grandmother first. You can marry me for now, and then when you meet someone you liketer we can get a divorce."


    Noah sighed again. "Our Morgan family''s line is really going to be cut off."


    After he spoke, L only grew more quiet.


    Then she shook her head. "Do you know how big of an impact it would have if I announced that you''re my fiance right now?"


    Noah suddenly realized how naive his idea had been.


    bet


    Although he wasn''t involved in the entertainment industry, he knew thatplicated scandals spread quickly, even in the e-sports world.


    If L were to get engaged to Kieran one moment and then marry Noah, his nephew, the next, the bacsh would be enough to force hepout of the industry.


    No one would dare do something like that.


    "So what should we do? If you marry Uncle Kieran now, it''ll be hard for you to find someone elseter."


    Over the past few days, Noah realized that L''s public engagement with Uncle Kieran was ast resort.


    If not for that, the situation now would likely be even worse.


    But if L truly married Kieran, even if they divorcedter, outsiders would avoid her out of fear of Kieran.


    It was clear that, in that case, L would essentially be ruined for life.

 Chapter 265

    Seeing Noah so troubled, L tried tofort him.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? This whole marriage and divorce thing isn''t that big a deal.


    "Even if I stay single for the rest of my life or can''t find a job, can''t the Morgan family support a useless person like me?"


    Noah was taken aback.


    This was the first time he heard L say she was relying on the Morgan family.


    For all these years, her family knew how much pain she carried, and they had been doing everything they could to give her the best care.


    But the grief of losing a loved one at such a young age-how could that kind of pain be so easily healed?


    Sometimes, Noah would wonder if L would be trapped in her past forever.


    So, he knew that Dorian might not be the ideal match for her at the beginning. However, seeing how happy she seemed, he thought it didn''t matter whether it was a good match. At least she was happy for now.


    In any case, if something went wrong, the Morgan family would always have her back.


    Although the Morgan family didn''t do a good job in the end and still let her fall into trouble, perhaps that wasn''t such a bad thing after all.


    L finally decided to open her heartpletely and treat the Morgan family as her true home.


    Noah lowered his head and smiled, a rare change from his usual mischievous grin.


    This time, he smiled gently and genuinely, true happiness flowing through his heart.


    L blinked and, in that moment, she thought Noah resembled her Kieran very much-both elegant and refined.


    They were indeed both children of the Morgan family.


    "Don''t worry. It''ll all work out in the end," she reassured him.


    Noah shook his head. "I never knew you had such a positive attitude."


    He stood up and adjusted his clothes, which weren''t even disheveled. "I''ll be off now. Don''t let the outside world mislead you. No one can interfere with the Morgan family''s matters."


    L nodded, and her eyes lit up. The confidence within them sparkled like a star.


    She was like an orchid standing proudly atop a mountain, fragrant and lively.


    Shannon stood in front of the Morgan Group CEO''s office, feeling hesitant. She had been uneasy since she returnedst night.


    She didn''t believe that Kieran loved L all that much, but Amelie, for some reason, waspletely enamored with that little wench.


    Amelia stepped in yesterday, and Shannon was worried that she would send Kieran to find her.


    The Morgan and Bolton families had been long-time friends. Both of their grandfathers had beenrades during the war, and Albert had saved Frances'' life.


    Because of this, the Morgan family has always taken good care of the Bolton family over the years.


    Shannon didn''t believe Amelie would do anything bad to the Bolton family, but she still warned herself that anything was possible.


    However, no one from the Morgan family had visited her the night before, and when she woke up this morning, she thought the matter had passed.


    However, when she arrived at thepany, Cole told her that Kieran was looking for her.


    She furrowed her brows. Was her grandfather''s life-saving grace not as valuable as that of a country girl?


    Shannon took a deep breath before knocking on the door.


    She was dressed in uniform, her lengthy hair tied up neatly, though her expression was somewhat cold and serious.


    Cole opened the door, met her gaze, and stepped aside to let her in.


    She worked hard to maintain herposure. She nodded as she always did and walked toward Kieran''s desk.


    "Mr. Morgan, you wanted to see me?"


    He looked up, his gaze cold as


    always. His long fingers, marked by well-defined joints, were holding a pen, which he slowly ced on the desk.

 Chapter 266

    "Nothing to say?"


    With those few words, the room''s atmosphere instantly became heavier, and Shannon suddenly felt short of breath.


    She paused for a moment and then said, "I don''t understand. Please rify, Mr. Morgan."


    Cole stepped forward. "Ms. Bolton, were you the one who brought Dorian into the venuest night?"


    She looked up, her expression giving nothing away, without a hint of guilt. "I didn''t know he had any connection with L."


    Cole smiled lightly. "Why did you bring an unrted person into the Morgan family banquet?"


    He looked at her, his expression no different from how it usually was at work as if asking a routine question.


    Shannon hesitated before exining, "He said he was also attending the banquet, but his invitation was lost. He didn''t seem like an ordinary person, so I helped him out."


    She thought Cole would continue questioning her, but instead, he simply nodded. "That''s all I needed to ask."


    Kieran looked up indifferently, no longer continuing the topic. "The project on Lane Group''s inte security system will be handed over to Casey for management. As for the other testing project, you''ll continue to oversee it."


    Shannon''s calm expression instantly changed. Her voice involuntarily rose. "Mr. Morgan, why? I negotiated the Lane Group project. Why is the follow-up being handed over to someone else?"


    How many proposals had she worked on to secure this project? How many times had she run back and forth to Lane Group''s offices? Why should it be given away?


    At the very least, she deserved a reasonable exnation.


    Cole smirked. "Ms. Bolton, I remember that you and Casey secured this project.


    "If I''m not mistaken, she should have been the one to receive the most credit, right? If it weren''t for Mr. Morgan assigning her to the overseas project, she would have been the one in charge of the Lane Group project, don''t you think?" Shannon''s expression froze, her knuckles turning pale from clenching her fists. She opened her mouth and said after a moment, "Cole, are you targeting me?" Her expression darkened. As she had expected, Kieran hadn''t interfered with what happened to Bolton Group, but now he was attacking her directly. Everyone in thepany knew how much she valued the Lane Group project. Being Vice President was never enough. She wanted to stand beside Kieran, to be someone who could be on equal footing with him.


    She had put so much effort into climbing to this next level.


    "Mr. Morgan, it''s true that Casey yed a significant role in securing this project. But that doesn''t mean I didn''t contribute.


    "For the past two months, I''ve worked day and night to perfect the proposal. If there''s no merit, there''s at least my hard work.


    "Just because I helped someone into the venue, you deny my abilities and efforts? I can''t ept this oue!"


    Kieran, who had been expressionless the entire time, narrowed his eyes after hearing her words.


    "Are you questioning my decision?"


    Looking into his bottomless gaze, Shannon felt a chill emanating from him.


    It was then that she realized her overstep.


    Her face paled a little, but she still forced herself to speak. "Mr.


    Morgan, are you truly going to protect L? Are you willing to destroy the long-standing


    rtionship between the Mel


    and Bolton families for her?


    "Ms. Bolton!" Cole was rmed and quickly said, "What do you mean by that?


    This matter has nothing to do with Ms. Hart.


    "You are being asked to hand over


    the project due to your negligence. Do you really think Mr. Morgan


    now why you lost the


    Walker Group dealst month?"


    Shannon''s face turned pale instantly.


    How did he know?


    The deal with Walker Group fell through because of a past conflict with the Walker family''s daughter.


    When Shannon was negotiating the contract, that woman had been mocking her openly there.


    How dare a small, insignificant person be arrogant in front of her? When that woman threw water in her face, the deal fell apart.


    Kieran stopped looking at her as though another nce would soil his eyes further.


    His voice, tinged with coldness, said slowly, "If you have a problem with me, feel free to resign. The Morgan family will provide adequatepensation. Thank you for your years of service."

 Chapter 267

    Shannon staggered, her face pale, unable to believe what she had just heard.


    Kieran wanted to force her out?


    She had worked so hard to stand by his side all these years. She devoted herself


    to the Morgan Group, neglecting her family business.


    Ultimately, he was willing to kick her out for a worthless woman.


    Cole, seeing her ashen face, tried to offer somefort. "Ms. Bolton, even


    without the Lane Group project, it won''t affect your other work."


    She turned her head, clenching her teeth tightly. "Fine, I''ll hand over the Lane Group project to Casey."


    Shannon''s face looked grim, and she felt suffocated by injustice.


    Kieran, keeping his head down, didn''t even nce at her. "You can leave now." Shannon was in deep frustration but didn''t dare utter another word in front of him.


    She turned and left, her presence cold and intimidating. Seeing her in such a state, the employees outside instinctively stepped aside, afraid to cross her path.


    Once back in her office, Shannon angrily swept the documents off her desk, scattering them on the floor.


    Kieran didn''t even like L. Was it really worth treating her this way for that woman?


    And for such a trivial matter.


    But ording to Kieran''s personality, if he only made things difficult for Shannon without touching the Bolton family, did that mean that L wasn''t actually that important to him?


    After Shannon left, Cole couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Morgan, why remove the project from Ms. Bolton''s hands? Wouldn''t it be more effective to directly deal with the Bolton family?"


    Kieran raised his eyes, his gaze deep and distant. "L needs to travel frequently for work. I''m afraid she might encounter danger."


    Cole was briefly taken aback, then understood his meaning.


    Shannon could be a bit extreme. Today''s action was both a punishment and a reminder, but it wasn''t enough to make her lose herposure and do something reckless.


    However, if Kieran had confronted the Bolton family directly, Shannon might have felt he could no longer tolerate them, pushing her to take extreme actions against L in revenge.


    Kieran stood up, taking his coat as he prepared to leave.


    "Mr. Morgan, is there a new work assignment?"


    Cole quickly followed him. He was surprised that Kieran needed to go out for work in the morning.


    "I''m going to see L on set. You don''t need to follow me."


    Cole was stunned.


    With Kieran having a wife now, was his personal assistant no longer necessary?


    But something didn''t quite add up. Kieran was supposed to marry the eldest daughter, right?


    Wasn''t this just a temporary measure?


    He scratched his head, feeling a bit confused.


    Kieran bought the items and had the store


    f pack them in insted e


    before driving all the


    to L''s set.


    way


    By the time he arrived, the crew was about to break for lunch, and L was waiting off to the side.


    "Uncle Kieran!" Teddy was the first to spot him.


    Teddy never dreamed that one day, he would be so close to the president of the Morgan Group.


    If it weren''t for L, he probably


    e had the chance t


    Stader-to-shoulder wie


    Kieran in his lifetime. Conter


    L and Jamie both looked over. The man was holding two full bags, which


    hindered his movement.


    L quickly walked over to take the bags. "U-Uncle Kieran... why are here?


    I didn''t even tell me int


    advance."


    He ced the bags down. "I came on short notice and didn''t have time to inform you."


    As they talked, the three people beside them couldn''t take their eyes off the items in his hands.


    When Kieran went the extra mile, it was always something extraordinary.

 Chapter 268

    L nced at Amelia and shook her head.


    This kid was really something.


    She was a proper heiress, but instead of livingfortably, she came to the set to endure hardships.


    L helped open the food and pushed it toward the three of them. "Go ahead and eat."


    Kieran ced everything down and handed L some utensils. "You should eat more too. You''ve lost weight recently."


    The other three who were eating happily suddenly looked up, their cheeks puffed out.


    They stared at L nkly.


    They had been together every minute and hadn''t noticed that L had lost weight.


    After Kieran''s reminder, they looked more carefully and indeed noticed that L had slimmed down a little.


    The three of them set down their utensils and waited for L to eat first.


    She had just finished the piece of meat Kieran had given her. When she looked up and saw them all staring at her, she was confused.


    "Have you all had enough?"


    This was strange. None of them were light eaters. Although they controlled their weight and didn''t overeat, they wouldn''t just have only two bites.


    Kieran nced at them. "Eat. If it''s not enough, I''ll go buy more."


    The three of them were dumbfounded. Who could believe it? The dignified


    president of the Morgan Group was delivering food to them.


    But once Kieran said that, the three of them exchanged a look, hesitated for only


    a second, and then buried their heads in their food.


    They tacitly avoided touching the dishes that L loved to eat.


    After finishing the meal, the three of them quickly cleaned up the leftovers and left so that the two of them could talk.


    Amelia turned back to look at Kieran. Their eyes met, and she didn''t know what came over her. With a sudden impulse, she clenched her fist and gave him an encouraging gesture.


    Kieran was left speechless.


    L watched her hurry away, trying hard not tough.


    Kieran had a faint smile in his eyes as he followed Amelia''s retreating figure.


    His gaze softened unconsciously. L had made real friends who treated her with genuine care.


    When they had gone far enough, L withdrew her gaze. "Uncle Kieran, you drankst night. Why are you here today?"


    "I had nothing to do this afternoon, so I came to see you."


    His voice was gentle. If Cole had heard that, he would have jumped up in shock.


    There were two important meetings in the afternoon, both of which Kieran had directly canceled.


    They involved the CEOs of three or fourpanies, and Cole had to muster the courage to inform them all.


    "What about the wedding house I mentionedst night? Is there anything you like? I''ve already asked someone to prepare it in advance."


    Kieran''s words were like a thunderp, striking suddenly.


    L''s eyes widened, and he chuckled. "Although it''s a wedding house, it''s definitely too soon to move in.


    "We can renovate it ording to your preferences, and have


    someone deal with the smells al


    who


    be able to move in around the New Year."


    He spoke casually, but L''s heart skipped a beat. It took her a while to process what he said.


    She quickly suppressed her emotions, trying to keep her expression neutral.


    "Wedding. wedding house?" She hesitated initially but forced herself to say, "We don''t need to buy a new one. Evergreen Heights is fine, the location is good, and it''s not far from thepany."


    Her gaze lowered. She thought it would be fine to stay in the same ce.


    If they really prepared a new wedding house, it might feel like getting an unnecessary attachment.


    Kieran and her...


    L didn''t dare think too much about it. She paused briefly, her tone


    bing firmer. "Let''s stay


    there."


    Evergreen Heights, meat


    really good


    Kieran looked at her and patted her head. "Alright, we''ll stay there. Would you like


    me to transfer it to your name?


    "What about the honeymoon after the wedding? Where would you like to go?" Another question which hit L hard.

 Chapter 269

    "H-honeymoon?" L hesitated.


    Was it necessary for them to have a honeymoon in this arrangement?


    Kieran''s gaze fell on her. L thought for a moment before nodding. "By then, it should be winter. Let''s go see the snow."


    She pressed her lips together, clearly a little nervous.


    The man lowered his gaze and smiled faintly. So, L could be nervous too.


    Kieran was about to speak when he noticed Vince approaching with several items in his hands.


    He pointed in the direction of the entrance.


    L followed his gaze and smiled lightly. "Vince has beening often recently. He would bring things for Jamie, and there''s always some for us too.


    "I think it''s because they haven''t seen each other much over the years, so now that they have the chance, he wants to make up for it as her brother."


    Kieran''s eyes lingered on L''s face for a moment, a faint and shallow smile on his lips.


    Kieran wondered about the meaning behind her smile.


    It wasn''t the kind of envy L used to feel when she saw other families together.


    Since she had lost her closest family at a young age, her heart had always carried a sense of fear and unease.


    On the way to pick her up from school, Kieran had noticed her several times standing still, staring at the families outside the windows.


    The Morgan family, especially Amelie and Nicole, had given her all their care and attention in those years.


    But sometimes, the more care and attention one receives, the more uneasy one can feel.


    Especially when L saw the difference in how the Morgan family treated herpared to the two brothers.


    When L was dating Dorian, she would sometimes share her happiness with the Morgan family. And like Noah, the Morgans thought they were meant to be together.


    Even though Dorian had no notable background and was far behind the Morgan family in terms of family status, they didn''t stop the rtionship.


    10


    As long as L was happy, the Morgan family could, intentionally or


    unintentionally, offer him some resources and support.


    Kieran suddenly remembered that he had arranged for L to be involved in the film in which Dorian won Best Actor.


    This was also because she could break down the script bit by bit, guiding the team through the process.


    ...


    On this side, Vince handed the things to Jamie first before bringing over the items to L.


    "Mr. Morgan," he said first, his tone polite and formal. "Long time no see."


    Kieran gave a slight nod, his gaze falling on the delicately packaged box in his hand.


    "This is a little snack I got for L.


    Jamie loves it, and I heard L likes it too, so I picked up extra while was getting some," Vince said as he handed over the box.


    L reached out to take it, her smile deepening. "I always benefit from being Jamie''s friend. Thank you."


    "You''re wee. You two continue your conversation. I''ll head over to Jamie." He nodded at Kieran before turning to leave.


    His actions werepletely unremarkable, and his kindness toward L seemed to stem from the fact that she was a good friend of his sister.


    If Kieran hadn''t known that Jamie didn''t enjoy this particr snack, he might have believed Vince had no other intentions toward L.


    L liked this snack, but since it was far from Evergreen Heights and often had long lines, she didn''t go often.


    Most of the time, Kieran had Cole buy it for her.


    He knew Jamie didn''t like it because he had brought the snacks back when L was still in Samuel''s film crew.


    He thought L would share them with her two new colleagues, so he bought an extra one just in case.


    That day, coincidentally, both of


    them


    were also with L, so the for


    of them ate together, and L served


    these snacks as after-meat treats.


    Jamie only ate a small piece. L, worried that she might be too polite, encouraged her to eat more.

 Chapter 270

    Jamie imed she was full and didn''t want to eat anymore.


    However, Kieran nced over when she ate the snack earlier.


    There was a clear look of dislike in her eyes.


    Now, L opened the box and offered him a piece. "What are you thinking about, Uncle Kieran?"


    He had seemed distracted all day.


    Was it because they mentioned marriage, which made him think of the girl he liked?


    Kieran took a bite from the piece she handed him, then the other half.


    Whether intentional or not, L felt his soft lips brush against her finger, just a fleeting touch.


    She felt as though she had been burned by fire, almost jerking her hand back instinctively.


    But luckily, she reacted quickly, and her actions didn''t seem unusual to him.


    Only she knew that the finger he had touched still felt painfully hot.


    She quickly covered it up, grabbing another snack and nibbling on it with her head lowered.


    Kieran watched her eat like a rabbit nibbling grass, and his heart softenedpletely.


    He wanted to stay with her a little longer, but knowing she had work in the afternoon and understanding his own responsibilities, he decided to leave before she had to get to her tasks.


    "I''lle pick you up when you''re on your break."


    Kieran''srge hand gentlynded on her fluffy head.


    Just a little longer, and she would be exclusive to him.


    But when Kieran saw that Vince hadn''t left yet, his lips slowly curved into a faint smile.


    In fact, Vince was there the day he rushed to the hospital to find L and tell the media she was his fianc¨¦.


    What if he had been a littleter that day...


    He lowered his gaze and smiled softly.


    L walked after a


    suw steps, he turned b


    & out of the set, and


    see


    Vince looking a


    corner of his eye. Conte


    MS


    He


    from


    "Take care." L''s sweet voice rang out, instantly cooling the lingering heat of


    early autumn.


    He nodded and turned to leave.


    After the car disappeared, L returned to the set. Thinking Vince would be leaving too, she headed over to their side.


    "Why didn''t Uncle Kieran stay a little longer?" Teddy took a bite of beef jerky, his words a little mumbled.


    L knocked his head lightly. "Don''t eat too much. You''re shooting right now. Don''t gain weight by the end."


    "Uncle Kieran''spany has things to take care of," she exined briefly.


    Amelia ate without a care. "These big CEOs are always busy. Vince, aren''t you leaving soon?"


    Ever since the blind date incident, Amelia had looked at him with indifference and slight disdain.


    Teddy looked confused. "Then why do you look like nothing''s bothering you?" She shot him a re. "What? Are you worried I''ll steal Jamie away from you?"


    Teddy, usually carefree, suddenly froze. His face remained rtively calm, but his ears were so red it looked like they might bleed.


    "W-what are you saying? Hasn''t your


    dad been pressuring you to get married? You''re so idle all the time. Tomorrow, I''ll tell Mr. Joyce that you''re cking off!"


    By now,


    like had be familiar


    with each


    other and often quarreled


    apvel


    like children in kindergarten, something L was used


    to seeing.


    Vince seemed deep in thought as he nced at the blunt, big guy and then at his younger sister.


    This kid seemed to be trying to woo his sister.


    Jamie, awkwardly looking over, said, "Vince, they just like to bicker. Don''t pay attention to anything they say."

 Chapter 271

    Vince nodded and didn''t stay any longer, but he nced at Amelia before leaving.


    "Are you nning to keep avoiding Mr. Joyce?"


    She rolled her eyes dramatically. "What else should I do? Go back and be engaged to him?"


    Vince was dumbfounded.


    He then turned and left.


    Once he was far away, Amelia rubbed her chin thoughtfully. "This guy''s actually not bad. He''s handsome, capable... but..."


    Jamie lifted her gaze, waiting for her to continue.


    The dream of having L as a sister-inw had already been shattered, but Amelia wasn''t a bad choice either.


    Meanwhile, L barely had time to rest, and Kieran came by more frequently.


    "Isn''t it too much for Uncle Kieran toe so often, considering how far the city is?" During a break on set, a few of them were chatting, and Jamie suddenly asked this.


    L felt a little heartache over it, too. Filming had been going on for a month now, and Kieran had beening every two days.


    She had told him that once a week would be enough, and since the filming was progressing well, it should wrap up in about two and a half months.


    ording to the usual pattern, Kieran should have arrived today.


    He usually came before lunch, but it was already 3:00 pm, and he still hadn''t shown up.


    Was he noting today?


    L''s gaze shifted as she said, "I already mentioned this to Uncle Kieran a few days ago. He shouldn''t being today."


    After saying that, L suddenly remembered when she was in the early stages of dating Dorian.


    During those years, she would constantly run around and stop by the set to see him.


    People would always tease that Dorian spent every day either filming or waiting for her.


    If he knew when she would arrive, his mood would lift noticeably.


    They all said that Dorian really loved her.


    Today, as she waited here, she felt a subtle sense of anticipation.


    L froze for a moment.


    She pressed against her chest, then took a sip of water, trying to calm herself.


    Jamie had only asked out of curiosity, and when she heard L''s response, she didn''t think much of it.


    She began talking about something else with Teddy and didn''t notice L''s strange reaction for that brief moment.


    L blinked, pushing the anticipation down in her heart.


    She shouldn''t let such thoughts cloud her mind when it came to Kieran.


    The moon should hang high in the sky for everyone to admire, not be touched by her, bringing it down from its pedestal.


    She looked up again and unexpectedly saw Kieran approaching from a distance. Her heart skipped a beat.


    She lowered her head and blinked a few times, wondering if she was imagining things.


    When she looked up again, he was already close by.


    "I''mte because there was a meeting at thepany."


    Hearing his exnation, L was even more surprised.


    Kieran was a man of few words. He was decisive and efficient in his work.


    ording to others, he was ruthless, never wasting words, and I did things on his own terms. No one Sworth him exining anything to in detail.


    If he wanted to do something, he would simply do it, no questions asked.


    L nodded, carefully suppressing her emotions.


    Today, Amelia wasn''t around.


    After Jamie and Teddy received the things Kieran brought, they gave L and Kieran the space they needed, and they went to rest elsewhere.


    At the moment, L didn''t feel like eating. She nced at Kieran, sitting next to her, and suddenly had a thought.


    "Uncle Kieran, is thepany busy tomorrow morning? If not, don''t leave tonight."


    After she said this, she froze for a moment. She had be a bit too casual with the opposite sex, and such words could easily be misinterpreted.


    Kieran''s gaze fell on her.


    L hurriedly exined, "No, what mean is, we don''t have any filming tonight The work ends at six, so if around


    Se free, we can take y


    a bit afterward."

 Chapter 272

    "There''s a small town over there. Although you''ve been to many ces, most were for work. Today is different. How about I take you to explore there?" L quickly exined, fearing that Kieran might misunderstand, which would be extremely awkward.


    She looked at him, who quietly listened to her speak. For a moment, she wasn''t sure what he was thinking.


    She was about to say that it was fine if he was too busy. She had juste up with the idea on a whim.


    "Sure," Kieran said, his deep, rich voiceced with a subtle smile, sounding like a cello''s soft, resonant tones.


    L let out a small sigh of relief. Seeing the smile in his eyes, she couldn''t help but smile back.


    "You go ahead and finish your work. I''ll wait for you over here."


    Hearing this, L felt even more at ease. After all, it was still over two hours until 6:00 pm.


    She was sure she was the first one to ever make the Morgan Group''s president wait idly.


    As L started working, she would asionally nce over at Kieran. When he arrived, he probably hadn''t expected to have so much free time here.


    Without aputer, he was just using his phone to reply to a few messages now and then.


    This left Cole, who was back at thepany, extremely busy. Not only did he have to manage the afternoon''s work, but he also had to cancel tomorrow morning''s meeting.


    Originally, Cole had rescheduled this afternoon''s meeting to tomorrow morning after learning that Kieran would be visiting L today.


    But then came an unexpected bombshell.


    He wouldn''te tomorrow morning either!


    L had no idea that her spontaneous idea had caused a conflict for Cole.


    She noticed that Kieran would watch the film whenever he had free time.


    She wondered if it was because Kieran wasn''t used to seeing this kind of work or if he simply gave off a very serious vibe, no matter what he did.


    He sat quietly in an empty corner, watching their work calmly and indifferently. The eaves'' shadows enveloped him, but today, there was an unusual warmth to him.


    Instead of the usual cold and solitude, there was a touch of humanity.


    It was as if a god had descended from the heavens and blended with the mortal world.


    Once L''s work was finished, she hurried over to him.


    "Did you wait long?" she asked.


    Kieran looked up without any sign of impatience. "Your work is interesting. Are you going back to change clothes?"


    "No, no." L shook her head. "Let''s go for a walk first. We''ll tidy upter when we get back."


    If they went back now to change, Kieran would have to wait for another hour.


    It was only because he had a good temper. They would have lost their patience if


    it were someone else.


    Following L''s directions, Kieran drove, and they arrived at the small town.


    At this time, the ancient town was already inessible, but a small street nearby had unique shops still in business.


    The location was rtively remote, and there weren''t many people around.


    This was what L wanted.


    A smile tugged at the corners of L''s lips. The joy she felt made her already


    beautiful eyes even brighter and more captivating.


    After walking a few steps, L a unique ice cream


    pointed to


    nearby.


    "The weather''s still not yet


    cold. Do you want to try some?"


    Kieran wasn''t exactly sure what this was, but he could tell by her expression that


    she was eager to have some.


    When he nodded, L''s smile deepened. She lightly tugged at his sleeve. "You wait for me here. I''ll go buy it."


    Since Kieran came directly from thepany, he wore the same suit he had on since morning. It was


    warm afternoon, so he wa


    his


    jacket and loosened his tie


    Now, in his white shirt and ck trousers, he didn''t look as formak One button on his shirt was undone, slightly revealing his corbone, giving off a subtle yet seductive aura.


    "Hello, handsome. Could I add you on WhatsApp?"


    When L turned around after buying the ice cream, she saw several girls surrounding him, asking for his contact information.


    The girl who spoke was wearing a sexy ck dress with high heels that revealed her fair calves.


    Her long, wavy hair and delicate makeup made her appear even more beautiful and seductive.


    Kieran nced up at them.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 273

    Kieran stood in ce and nced at the girl before him, his expression cold as he rejected her.


    "Sorry, I already have a fiance."


    The girl''s eyes widened in shock.


    Kieran looked up again at L, standing not far away, still holding something in her hands. Her gaze showed a hint of curiosity as if watching a spectacle.


    His eyes showed a faint smile of helplessness. "L,e here. Shall we take a look ahead?"


    His voice was gentle, indulgent, with a touch of helplessness,pletely different from the coldness earlier.


    Everyone around him turned to follow his gaze, noticing the girl in a simple T-shirt and casual pants.


    Her long hair was casually tied back, giving off a clean, youthful vibe like a college student.


    Yet, despite her simple appearance, her facial features were striking, and without makeup, she was still beautiful enough to captivate anyone''s attention.


    One of the girls who had been trying to get his WhatsApp said, "You two look so perfect together."


    By now, L had walked over to Kieran''s side. Hearing this, he nced at the girl who had spoken.


    "Thank you. She really is gorgeous." His deep, maic voice carried a subtle note of pride.


    The girl stepped aside, and Kieran naturally took L''s hand as they walked forward.


    L froze for a moment, one hand holding the ice cream, the other feeling as if it were being scorched by fire.


    She could feel her heartbeat quickening, almost to the point where she could hardly breathe.


    She only spoke once she had steadied herself. "Uncle Kieran." She withdrew her hand, hiding it behind her back.


    Her fingers trembled slightly. "They''re.. already gone."


    Kieran looked at her, still feeling the warmth of her touch in his palm.


    He remained calm and asked, "Shall we go ahead and look around?"


    L nodded, pulling out a small spoon and scooping some ice cream before


    offering it to Kieran. "Try some. Be careful, it''s very cold."


    He gently took the spoon, and his tongue was immediately met with a cold, sweet taste.


    "How does it taste?"


    She looked at Kieran but didn''t hear any response from him. L suddenly felt a little anxious.


    "Don''t you like it?"


    Kieran lifted his gaze, staring at her.


    He licked his lips and remarked, "It''s very sweet."


    His deep, maic voice, with a hint of a smile, was like a feather gently brushing against L''s heart.


    It was a normal response, but her ears turned red for some reason.


    L handed over the container. "There''s two servings, one for each of us."


    Kieran took it, ncing at the small spoon. He preferred L to feed him instead. His mood was a little off.


    They continued walking forward. L''s gaze was drawn to the various food stalls around them, not noticing his change in mood.


    But Kieran, concerned about the hygiene of the street food, didn''t let her eat too much.


    L suddenly looked up as they strolled and seemed to spot a familiar figure. Her steps faltered for a moment.


    Noticing her hesitation, Kieran, who had been paying attention to her, asked with concern, "Did you eat something cold? Are you feeling unwell?"


    She shook her head, pretending to yawn. "I''m a bit tired. How about we head back for today? After you finish Work, I''ll go out with you and shop properly."


    Kieran nodded. He had been worried that she was overexerting herself. Since L suggested returning to rest, it was only natural for him to agree.


    The two of them began walking back, but L nced back in the direction they hade from.


    Shannon stood there, and the moment their gazes met, it was like a predator had spotted its prey, ready to strike.


    L quickly withdrew her gaze and casually asked, "Uncle Kieran, I saw some news about Bolton Group the other day. Why did their stock price suddenly drop?"


    She wanted to confirm if Noah had been involved.


    "A while ago, Bolton Group lost a project to Morgan Group, which


    to their poor performance. Beet


    considering the drop, it''s nota major issue," Kieran answered patiently.

 Chapter 274

    L suddenly asked about Bolton Group because Shannon humiliated her at the birthday banquet, but she hadn''t seen the Morgan family step in to help, which upset her.


    But L only asked out of curiosity and didn''t bring it up again.


    Had Morgan Group taken away the deal?


    Noah wasn''t responsible for Morgan Group affairs, so was it Kieran who did it?


    L had heard a little about the rtionship between the Morgan and Bolton families.


    She wondered if Kieran''s decision to withdraw cooperation from Bolton Group might not be the best move. Would it affect their rtionship with the Bolton family?


    If it caused any rift, wouldn''t it make things difficult for the family?


    L felt uneasy for a moment.


    Shannon had wronged her, and naturally, she wished for some retribution.


    However, she hoped their younger generation''s issues wouldn''t entangle the older generation''s rtionships.


    On the way back, L sat in the passenger seat, trying not to let Kieran notice her troubled thoughts.


    She rubbed her stomach and sighed. "Thest time I walked through a street food market like this was when I just started college."


    When she started dating Dorian, she had been too busy to enjoy things like this.


    Kieran smiled. "When you''re done with your work, I''ll take you out to shop somewhere else."


    L smiled. "Sounds great."


    Upon arriving at the hotel, L got out of the car and waited for Kieran to fetch some spare clothes from the trunk.


    She blinked and yawned.


    The set was always busy, and there was never enough time to rest.


    Kieran noticed and felt a pang of sympathy. When he walked over, L smiled brightly at him.


    "Uncle Kieran, I got you this."


    She performed a magic trick, pulling a small white ceramic cat from somewhere.


    It was lifelike, vivid, and full of character.


    Seeing Kieran''s surprised expression, she smiled even more. He hadn''t noticed when she bought it.


    L''s face showed a sense of triumph, like a child who had won a game of hide- and-seek.


    Her soft face tilted slightly, and the light reflected in her clear eyes.


    At that moment, Kieran saw himself reflected in her eyes.


    His heart skipped a beat, and he almost couldn''t control the urge to kiss her cheek.


    Her soft, pink lips must taste sweet, like the ice cream she fed him, but probably with a warm, moist touch.


    L didn''t notice his thoughts. She tugged gently at the corner of his shirt.


    "Let''s go upstairs, wash up, and rest. I''m a little tired."


    Kieran, feeling somewhat weighed down since L hadn''t fed him again, gradually lightened up.


    He held the clothes in one hand, while his other hand loosely wrapped around L''s waist.


    L straightened her back and hesitated momentarily but did not pull away.


    Her ce was the presidential suite that


    upgran had specifically


    l.ne


    for her, so there was no


    need to book a new room when he moved in.


    He sat in the living room, listening to the sound of watering from the bathroom.


    Kieran''s gaze darkened as he looked at the ceramic cat on the table.


    The porcin-white body, with just a hint of pink on its face, was as cute as L.


    The sound of water reached his ears, and Kieran''s gaze drifted toward the endless ck night outside the window.


    This ce was far from the city,


    Bet


    much light pollution, a could still see many stars twinkling


    in the sky. Content below and he


    He was might


    el aid that his thoughts emptied his mind and focuse


    t wander elsewhere, so he


    intently on the stars, one by one.


    But suddenly, a scream from the bathroom interrupted his thoughts.


    Kieran quickly got up, rushed to the door, and knocked. "L, what happened?"

 Chapter 275

    The bathroom ss door wasn''t transparent to begin with, and now the mist made it impossible for Kieran to see inside.


    He only heard L make a faint hissing sound.


    "I slipped and twisted my ankle," L replied softly, her voice trembling, indicating that the injury was no small matter.


    "Don''t move."


    As soon as the words fell, L felt like Kieran had left.


    She wanted to get dressed, but her ankle hurt so much that it felt like a sharp pain was running up her leg.


    She regretted not bringing a bathrobe with her earlier.


    "Uncle Kieran?" she called out.


    No one responded. L had no choice but to lean against the wall and slowly sit beside the bathtub.


    Before she could put on her clothes, the bathroom door handle turned, and with a "click", the door opened.


    L was startled. "Uncle Kieran, I..."


    She hadn''t put on any clothes yet.


    Kieran caught a glimpse of her through the mist and quickly wrapped her in a bathrobe. He then bent down and picked her up.


    He walked out of the bathroom and nced down at her. Her face was flushed. It was either from the heat of the bath or the awkwardness.


    He gently ced her on the bed, then covered her with a nket, exposing only her head.


    Just the thought of her being naked underneath made Kieran''s breath falter.


    He quickly said, "I''ll go find some medicine for the sprain."


    L watched him leave quickly, unsure whether to feel relieved or regretful for having kept Kieran around that day.


    After a moment, she began changing into her sleepwear. Otherwise, things would be even more awkwardter.


    No medications were in the room, but the hotel staff quickly brought some over.


    When Kieran returned, L had already changed into her clothes.


    He entered just in time to see her reaching for her ankle, and here immediately scrunched up in pain.


    t belongs to swet


    She looked up at him, her eyes brimming with tears, and her


    litt slipped by a


    swnov


    choked.


    Kieran sat on the edge of the bed, carefully holding her slender ankle.


    L''s skin was truly fair. Even her ankle, which was often exposed in summer, hadn''t been tanned.


    It was as fair as the porcin white cat.


    Kieran''s hands were warm as he gently guided her ankle along its tendons.


    L bit her lip, trying not to make a sound from the pain.


    her. "It''s a sprain. If it''s not


    "It''ll be fine soon," Kierant


    could hurt for a few


    "Will it affect my work tomorrow?" she asked.


    Kieran chuckled. "You''re really dedicated."


    "So, will it?" L pressed on. She didn''t want her injury to dy the entire film production.


    "It won''t. It''ll be fine by tomorrow."


    Kieran''s words were like a calming pill, soothing her worries. L instantly felt much lighter.


    "Lean back, so it won''t be too tiring."


    Kieran gently moved her toward the top of the bed, holding her carefully.


    L reclined against the headboard, her gaze dropping to watch him carefully massaging her ankle.


    At that moment, she felt that it might not be so bad if the rest of her life could be spent this way.


    The thought had just crossed her mind when she stopped short, feeling startled by it.

 Chapter 276

    L felt like she was about to lose her mind.


    She lowered her head and began reflecting on herself.


    Meanwhile, Kieran carefully massaged the medicine into her ankle. He could tell she had rxed, and that the pain had subsided.


    When he looked up, he realized she had fallen asleep at some point without him noticing.


    His gaze softened, like ice melting into flowing spring water, gentle and irresistible.


    He carefully ced L in afortable position, tucked the nket around her, and then left.


    Before closing the door, he took onest nce at her, his eyes glowing with tenderness.


    The next morning, L had to get up early to go to the set, and Kieran also woke early, heading off to deal withpany matters.


    "It really doesn''t hurt much anymore," she said.


    They went downstairs together for breakfast, and L seemed to be in a good mood, which was already an improvement.


    Kieran patted her head. "Be more careful in the future. I had the hotel change your slippers."


    L hadn''t expected such thoughtfulness from him. She nodded and softly agreed.


    Kieran then drove her to the set and left.


    As soon as he got far, L turned around and saw Shannon standing not far away.


    She furrowed her brows. She didn''t want to initiate a conversation and continued walking toward the set.


    Shannon wasn''t wearing her usual uniform today. Instead, she wore a fitted long dress that showcased her well-toned figure.


    With high heels clicking on the ground, she exuded the aura of a proper heiress.


    Assuming that Shannon was beautiful was natural. However, her beauty had an edge, a certain sharpness that made her presence even moremanding.


    This made her especially effective in the workce.


    L respected her in terms of her ability.


    However, she couldn''t understand how someone like Shannon, with a privileged background, excellent education, and a perfect life, could still act so immorally.


    Shannon walked over in her heels, carrying an air of authority. "L."


    Her tone was as icy as her appearance.


    L stopped and looked at her. "Ms. Shannon, is there something you need?"


    Shannon chuckled. L skipped the formal "Ms. Bolton", and she figured L was too shameless to care.


    She had merely called Shannon''s name, not realizing how much Shannon would read into it. Seeing Shannon sneer made her want to say even less.


    The weather wasn''t hot, but with the growing frustration inside her, L began to feel ufortably warm.


    "You''re quite skilled at seducing people. If only your capabilities matched that skill... I might actually think highly of you then," Shannon said.


    She couldn''t understand what made this neer so attractive.


    If it came to looks, they weren''t much diff¨¨rent. Shannon even had a better figure. Yet, she had never caught his eye after all the years of being around Kieran.


    How was it that L could end up staying in his ce?


    Northridge City was so far away, yet Kieran visited so often.


    Justst night, he had actually spent time with L and even stayed over. The thought of them entering the same room together made Shannon seethe with rage.


    She watched as L frowned but didn''t retort, thinking she had no words to say.


    That made Shannon look down on her even more.


    She said with a mocking smile, "You''re living so carefree, but do you know what happened to your ex-boyfriend?"


    It had been long since anyone had mentioned Dorian in front of L. However, as a former top celebrity, there were asional news reports about him online. Dorian''s limp had healed, but his career plummeted dramatically due to various negative rumors and Nexus Entertainment''s knowledge of his desire to go solo. People he had once rejected were now taking the opportunity to step on him. As an actor, he couldn''t even get any roles. Dorian had to swallow his pride and beg for work.


    He was just grateful tond a role and no longer had the luxury of being picky.


    If this continued, it would only be a matter of time before the entertainment industrypletely forgot about him.


    nea


    L said coldly, "His matters are no longer rted to me. If you''re interested in him, you can find him


    yourself. There''s no need to make


    indirect remarks here."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 277

    Shannon had experienced her fair share of trials and storms, unlike Darcy, who was easily provoked by a few words.


    She still smiled, but the contempt in her eyes was unmistakable.


    "Aren''t you curious why Mrs. Morgan Senior dotes on you so much?" Shannon asked with a hint of disdain.


    "She''s more concerned about you than she is about her grandson, Noah. And then there''s Nicole and her husband. Why are they so kind to you as well?


    "L, do you really believe there''s such a thing as unconditional love in this world?"


    The mocking smile on her lips widened as she finished her words.


    L nced at her coldly. "What? You think the matter with Dorian doesn''t affect me, and now you''re trying to stir trouble between me and the Morgan family?


    "You''re not suggesting that my parents'' deaths are somehow linked to the Morgan family, are you?"


    Shannon raised an eyebrow as if to say, "You''re smarter than I thought."


    She was about to continue, but L suddenlyughed.


    However, there wasn''t any hint of warmth in her eyes.


    It was as if the surrounding air had frozen, and her gaze cut through the room like a gust of frigid wind, chilling others to the bone.


    "Stop with these useless tricks. Compared to what Dorian did to me, these aren''t worth mentioning. If you want to know how to hurt me, you might want to get his advice."


    Her gaze turned icy. "But as for matters involving the Morgan family, it''s not your ce to interfere."


    As L turned to leave, Shannon''s ominous voice came from behind.


    "You think Kieran really cares about you that much?


    "He''s never been one to show mercy. If he says he''s helping you, he only took a project from Bolton Group.


    "Sure, a few shares were lost. But do you really think that would have much of an impact on us?"


    L was about to turn around when someone blocked her path.


    Vince pressed his hand against the back of her head. "Don''t mind her."


    He then turned to face Shannon, his eyes giving off a gentle yet disarming


    warmth. "If you really didn''t care about Bolton Group''s stock price drop, would you have gone through all this trouble toe here?"


    Shannon furrowed her brows. "Vince?"


    Why was he here? And why was he protecting L?


    "Is something wrong?" Vince adjusted his sses.


    Shannon noticed him stepping protectively behind L, and suddenly, it clicked. Her gaze shifted to him, and her eyes showed a hint of scheming.


    "So, it seems Mr. Lane wants a piece too? But can you really outdo that person?"


    She studied his expression, trying to catch any signs of unease.


    But to her surprise, Vince still wore a


    faint smile. "Ms. Bolton, it seems we''re quite alike. We have some


    business to attend to, so we won''t disturb your leisure time any longer."


    He turned to L with a polite smile. "A lot of your crew have arrived. They should be starting soon."


    L didn''t look back, but she felt Shannon''s gaze lingering on her until she turned the corner.


    Jamie was a little surprised when he saw both of them entering the room. "Vince, why are you here so early?"


    "The temperature''s been droppingtely. Your uncle was worried you''d catch a cold, so he sent me some clothes for you," Vince exined.


    Hearing this, Jamie nodded and didn''t press further. After all, only Vince really knew if he was here for her or not.


    L thanked him before getting to work while Vince''s gaze lingered on her slender, graceful figure.


    Jamie was puzzled. "Why did she thank you all of a sudden?"


    "We ran into Shannon outside. She''s using L of causing Bolton Group''s stock to drop," Vince exined, adjusting his sses as he calcted what Shannon might do next.


    He hesitated for a moment, wondering whether he should step in.


    Jamie frowned and said, "I''m not sure what she''s plotting, but she always has one thing after another ready."


    The two siblings chatted idly for a while.


    Suddenly, Jamie asked, "Vince, do you think L really likes Uncle Kieran? Is she marrying him because she truly likes him?"


    Before, Vince would''ve easily dismissed that question with a negative answer.


    But now, he wasn''t so sure.


    Kieran''s excellence couldn''t be denied. Was L slowly developing feelings without realizing them?

 Chapter 278

    What about Vince?


    "Have you ever thought about doing something about it?"


    The question made Vince pause in thought.


    After a moment of silence, he suddenly asked, "Isn''t an alliance marriage a pretty solid choice?"


    This time, it was Jamie who fell silent.


    Amelia was a great person, and she liked her very much.


    But as a friend and as a sister, she hoped the two would marry out of love, not just because of some arrangement.


    She shook her head, unsure of what to say.


    L had been busy with the film crew for several days. After finishing early one


    day, she found some time to head back to Northridge City.


    She didn''t go back to Evergreen Heights but went straight to the Morgan residence.


    She was concerned that Amelie might act up and refuse to take her medicine properly.


    Nicole couldn''t handle Amelie, and even Frances couldn''t persuade her.


    L clutched the items she bought, and just as she reached the door, she heard some voices inside.


    Guests?


    She pushed the door open. The housekeeper noticed the door opening first, and when she saw L, her face lit up with joy.


    "Ms. Hart is here!" she eximed.


    Everyone in the living room turned to look, especially Amelie and Nicole, who quickly stood up.


    "My dear granddaughter is finally visiting me!" Amelie said happily.


    Sitting next to Amelie was an elderly man and a young man.


    The young man also stood up and looked over.


    L''s eyes met his, and both of them froze for a moment.


    Michael was the first to speak. "L?"


    He nced up at the stairs, looking a little awkward.


    Beside him, Albert also stood up and said, "Amelie, is this the


    granddaughter you''re always praising? She''s so beautiful! Why


    don''t you take her out with you more often?"


    Amelie responded, "The kids have their own lives. How can they be with me all the time?"


    Nicole walked over and took L''s hand to introduce her. "This is your Grandpa Albert. The young man next to him is his grandson, Michael. Depending on your age, you can call him your big brother.


    "But, since you and Kieran are of the same generation, it would be inappropriate to call him that."


    Nicole smiled and added, met


    fine for now. When you and Kieran


    get married, you can change how you address him."


    "Hello, Grandpa Albert," L greeted the elderly man first.


    Only after that did she nce at Michael. She opened her mouth, hesitated for a moment, and finally said, "Hello, Michael."


    Michael was left speechless.


    He felt awkward for some reason, and his gaze instinctively drifted toward the stairs.


    L followed his gaze and nced up, noticing that it led to Kieran''s study.


    She quickly understood. Shannon must be up there as well.


    The housekeeper had already taken the items L had brought, and Nicole led her toward the sofa.


    "Why are you suddenly back?" Nicole asked.


    "I was worried Grandma wouldn''t take her medicine properly, so I came to check


    on her. Is Uncle Kieran also here?"


    "This child has no sense of boundaries," Amelie remarked yfully.


    Nicole nodded and replied, "It''s a coincidence. Kieran came back today as well, but he''s upstairs now handlingpany matters.


    "Even when he''s home, he doesn''t have any free time."


    Albert turned his attention to L, saying, "This girl is really pretty. It''s no wonder Amelie always brags about her.


    "Has she graduated? How about introducing her to this troublesome grandson of mine? Maybe they could start dating."


    Michael suddenly looked at L. She met his gaze, and they both froze, exchanging an awkward stare that seemed to stretch forever.


    What was going on here? Why was this being brought up so suddenly?

 Chapter 279

    Michael was helpless and shook his head in exasperation. "Grandpa, stop trying to set me up. I''m a celebrity. If I start dating, I won''t be able to make money."


    Albert snorted. "As if we need your money."


    "But I''m a three-time Best Actor Award winner. My pay isn''t little! Don''t I earn more than my sister?"


    Michael was genuinely puzzled. He didn''t understand why Shannon had given up on working in the family business to work as a small employee at Morgan Group.


    Was it all for that indifferent Kieran?


    He didn''t realize that he was essentially working for Morgan Group in the entertainment industry.


    This thought worried Albert even more. His two grandchildren were abandoning


    the family business and working for Morgan Group.


    He couldn''t understand it, ept it, or respect it!


    Amelie smiled and remarked, "Albert, you''re a step toote. She''s already


    engaged to Kieran. We''re currently consulting an expert to find a good date for the wedding."


    "What?" Albert feigned surprise.


    L? Married to Kieran? How could that be?


    What about Shannon? What would happen to her if Kieran married someone else?


    "Amelie, are you joking? Isn''t she your granddaughter? And Kieran is your son. This isn''t just a generational mismatch. It doesn''t seem appropriate." Albert was visibly confused.


    She rebutted without hesitation, "What''s so inappropriate about that? They''re both my family, and there''s nothing wrong as long as it''s legally allowed."


    Albert was left speechless by that.


    "Grandpa, what are you all talking about?" a voice interrupted, and Albert looked up to see Shannon walking in.


    Kieran followed her, and wasing down the stairs two steps behind.


    He casually took a cup of hot water and handed it to L. "Why didn''t you let me know you wereing back?"


    His actions were natural and refined, and his casual tone made their dynamic seem peaceful and harmonious.


    Shannon''s eyes narrowed, but she kept her expression neutral. The sight stung her heart, though she hid it well.


    Albert narrowed his eyes. He sensed trouble. This wasn''t a good omen.


    Shannon had her sights on someone, and now he was being taken away right under her nose.


    This was not something he could let go off easily.


    "They''ve always been close family members, but now they''re getting married? Doesn''t the Morgan family worry about how that will look to others?"


    Bug


    With a yful tone, Albert made his Son. "I think L and I


    are


    e a good match. Michae


    two should consider it. Co


    you


    "Our families have a long-standing friendship, and I''ll treat L like my own granddaughter."


    He didn''t mean to look down on L. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have suggested a marriage alliance with his eldest grandson.


    He had heard that L held many Morgan Group stocks, meaning the Morgans still valued her highly.


    If they teamed up, Bolton Group, supported by the Morgan family, would undoubtedly grow even stronger.


    This would further cement Shannon''s rtionship with Kieran, making it a win-win situation.


    Michael suddenly turned to look at his grandfather.


    "What is this supposed to mean?"


    Shannon''s happiness was important, while his fate was left to chance?


    Amelie narrowed her eyes. Kieran spoke first before she could speak. "Uncle


    Albert, what about the opinions of outsiders?"


    He asked casually as if he was genuinely curious.


    Albert''s heart skipped a beat.


    Kieran and Shannon were close in age, and the two families had a long-standing friendship. In a


    Kieran had grown up under his


    watch.


    It was precisely because Albert knew him well that he understood the hidden


    meaning behind Kieran''s seemingly casual question.

 Chapter 280

    Albert paused briefly before speaking, "It doesn''t matter what the outsiders have to say. It''s enough if the children are sincere. Moreover, did you think the Morgan and Bolton families would care about public opinion with our statuses?"


    Looking at Kieran''s cold expression, Nicole could tell Albert had misspoken.


    As the only person in the family who knew his true feelings, she smiled and said, "Mr. Bolton Senior, as you mentioned, both our families are at their current statuses. What we should care about now is the children''s happiness.


    "Michael is a good child, but he and L are not in love with each other."


    "Even without L and Kieran''s wedding, they should first get to know each other before we can discuss their marriage. Don''t you think so?"


    She provided a way out, and naturally, Albert had no reason to argue.


    Heughed and replied, "I''m just anxious. I liked L the moment Iid eyes on her. I badly want her as a daughter-inw."


    Amelie shot him a nce but said nothing.


    After all, she knew exactly what he was up to.


    She looked at Frances, and he immediately caught her meaning. "Albert, it''s been


    a long while since west met. How about a game of chess?"


    Since Albert didn''t achieve his goal, he naturally didn''t want to leave, but he had no reason to refuse.


    He said, "Shannon, you and Michael haven''t visited in a while, so why don''t you chat with Grandma Amelie for a bit?"


    Shannon understood and smiled warmly, her expression radiating the elegance and nobility of an heiress from a prestigious family.


    "Grandma Amelie, how have you been?"


    She sat beside Amelie, who smiled in return, holding her hand as she sighed. "I''ve always said you''re the most thoughtful child.


    "You know how to care for me. Look at this rascal of mine. Hees home and still works nonstop every day."


    She pretended to be angry as she red at Kieran. Then, she patted Shannon''s hand. "How''s work been for youtely? Albert always praises you in front of us, and when I think of Noah, I can''t help but feel so envious."


    Kieran paid no attention to their conversation. He lowered his gaze to look at L.


    His gaze softened, and he set aside the cup she had been drinking from. "You''re tired from the journey. How about we head upstairs and rest for a bit?"


    Shannon subtly twitched her fingers as she witnessed this.


    Kieran was clearly getting back at her for her mistakest time.


    She didn''t believe that someone could change so quickly. He was a indifferent man for so


    cold an


    mam


    years. How could he suddenly know how to love others?


    Besides, he had known L for years. Judging from his personality, Kieran would have had L by his side if it were true love.


    Even if she had a boyfriend or a husband, he would have ways to break L and her other half apart.


    However, based on Kieran''s character, he couldn''t fall for a woman like her.


    In simple terms, L still benefited from Amelie''s affection and guilt, but what if Amelie liked Shannon more?


    At this thought, Shannon''s smile deepened. She became even more graceful and poised as she chatted with Amelie.


    Yet, Amelie''s gaze would unintentionally drift toward L as if to make her realize the reality.


    With L around, she wouldn''t spare Shannon a second nce.


    L averted her gaze, tugged at Kieran''s sleeve, and was about to call out ''Uncle,'' but quickly swallowed the words.


    Kieran looked at her fair, delicate


    fingers, which looked so smooth et


    they looked like crystals. He wanted


    to take them in his hand and admire


    BUMS


    them.


    "Shall we go rest upstairs?" he asked gently.


    She nodded, standing up. "Grandma, I''ll rest for a bit ande downter to apany you. Oh, by the way, I brought you some snacks on the way back. Don''t eat too much of it."


    MunchMates was the best snack shop in Northridge, but Amelie couldn''t get used to the taste.


    As Amelie got older and developed high blood sugar, L tried many ces before finding this one.


    It wasn''t a famous shop, but after Amelie tried it once, she praised it endlessly,


    and from then on, L always bought from this shop.


    The snacks always managed to lift Amelie''s mood.


    Shannon nced at the snack box on the table. It looked like it was from an ordinary snack shop.


    "I remember MunchMates'' snacks are the best in Northridge, right? The one you bought is mediocre. I don''t think Grandma Amelie will like it."

 Chapter 281

    The minute Shannon finished speaking, everyone''s gaze fell on her.


    Nicole nced at her, then at Kieran''s cold eyes. She felt that Shannon was being too obvious with her intentions toward L.


    Kieran''s brows twitched as he looked at Shannon, his dark eyes betraying no emotion.


    Even Amelie''s smile dimmed slightly because of Shannon''s words.


    "If we''re talking about reputation, this shop is indeed not as well-known as MunchMates, but when ites to taste, this one is far superior in vor," Amelie


    said.


    She slowly opened the box and took a piece to eat.


    After swallowing, she added, "It''s delicious. L really understands me. She''s far better than this little brat over here.


    "Back in the day, I really wanted a daughter, and luckily, I ended up with you and Nicole."


    Nicoleughed. "I''m nowhere near as considerate as L. She remembers all your preferences so clearly."


    In their back-and-forth exchange, they forgot that Shannon was still in their midst. She clenched her hand under her sleeve, and her smile faded significantly.


    Michael had always known about Shannon''s feelings for Kieran.


    It wasn''t a big deal when they were single, so she could do whatever she wanted without anyone caring.


    However, everyone now knew that Kieran was going to marry L.


    Michael never expected that Shannon couldn''t let go.


    "I don''t visit often with my sister, so I''m not yet familiar with Grandma Amelie''s tastes. Now that I know and remember, I''ll definitely bring you an extra box next time,'' he said, helping Shannon out of the awkward situation.


    Whether he meant it or not, his face showed no sign of difort.


    After all, the two families did have a good rtionship.


    Nicole smiled and continued, "You two should also try some."


    Finally, she turned to Kieran. "Kieran, could you go get a new quilt for L? I had the household staff wash the one she used before. I thought she would being over in a while, so I haven''t put a new one on the bed yet."


    Kieran nodded and took L''s hand without hesitation.


    She nced back and nodded at Michael, then followed Kieran upstairs.


    Shannon and Michael chatted with Amelie for a while. After some time, Shannon excused herself to get some air.


    She stood in the yard, looking up at a window on the second floor. It was arge floor-to-ceiling window with the curtains drawn tightly.


    That was L''s room, and the room next to it was Kieran''s.


    L had lived here for many years, but even the Boltons, who had a deep connection with the Morgan family, had rarely seen the girl.


    Shannon used to think the Morgan family didn''t want outsiders to see her, thinking she wasn''t presentable, but ntly, she realized that


    something was off.


    Why was the Morgan family protecting L?


    Based on the gathered information, they were indeed protecting L, but their caution wasn''t without reason.


    How did L''s parents die?


    Why was L ced in an orphanage before the Morgan family took her in?


    Michael called her from behind before she could fully sort through her thoughts.


    "Shannon." He nced toward the second floor as well.


    Shannon looked away, her face devoid of any emotion.


    Michael might have fallen for her calm facade if he didn''t know her so well. He noticed her tightly clenched fingers and asked, "Is it really him you want?"


    Shannon didn''t respond, and he continued, "I don''t think Kieran is that great. He''s impressive, sure, and good-looking, but what''s the point of his cold and indifferent personality?


    "If you two get married, you guys could go for three days without speaking. What''s the point?"


    Shannon snorted, herugh tinged with mockery. "What you''re saying applies only to those he doesn''t care for. But he''s not like that with L."


    "You see, you already know he''s not indifferent toward L, so why are you still fixated on him?"


    She suddenly turned her head, her gaze carrying a glint of coldness.

 Chapter 282

    Why was Shannon fixated on Kieran?


    She almostughed aloud at those words.


    She had been infatuated with Kieran since her teenage years and had set him as her goal for the past decade.


    Over the years, she managed to get in front of him step by step, and now,


    suddenly, he was going to marry an unknown woman.


    How could she ept that?


    If this woman had some merit, perhaps she could understand, but his bride was a girl from the entertainment industry with no notable background.


    Shannon could never stomach this bitter truth.


    Michael was startled by her cold and dark gaze.


    "Shannon-" He wanted to say something, but his words trailed off. "There''s no need to ruin yourself for a man" was what he initially thought of saying.


    However, just as he began, his words were interrupted.


    "Michael, you''re loyal to a fault, and I won''t stop you from treating L as a friend either. But I have my principles in what I do.


    "If I want something, there''s no reason why I can''t have it."


    Michael wanted to say something but was unable to find the right words.


    Shannon didn''t want to hear anymore as she turned and left.


    He stood there for a moment, then looked up at the second floor again.


    The curtains fluttered slightly, and he couldn''t tell if it was the wind or someone inside.


    Kieran nced at the girl who had already fallen asleep.


    Her face was scrunched in a frown, and he wondered if she was having a bad dream.


    L had indeed been very tired recently. Shey on the bed and fell asleep within minutes, unaware of when Kieran had left.


    It was rare for her to dream.


    In her dream, it was during her university days when she had been with Dorian for more than two years, and he had just won the BestActor award.


    They had attended a banquet, and although everyone thought Kieran wouldn''t


    show up, he had unexpectedly appeared midway through.


    At that time, Magi Pictures was celebrating its fourth anniversary, and the Morgan Group was preparing to invest heavily in a big project.


    All the actors were scrambling for a chance to be part of it.


    Dorian was no exception, but contrary to her usual self, L didn''t fully support him in trying for the role.


    "There are equally good scripts in Nexus Entertainment. There''s no need to fight so hard for this one."


    This was the first time in their


    rtionship that Dorian had treated her coldly. "L, I don''t know what you''re thinking. You always tell me that must keep improving my acting skills after winning an award.


    "Magi Pictures is a rare opportunity. Why not give it a try?"


    L looked at him, unsure how to exin herself.


    Was she supposed to say she''d beg Kieran and drink with him for the role?


    She didn''t care if she was embarrassed or humiliated in public, but she couldn''t bear to do so in front of her uncle.


    Not to mention, this project wasn''t something she had to secure, so why did she need to feign pity in front of Kieran?


    Seeing that she didn''t respond, Dorian grew even more displeased. "L, I must have this project!"


    In reality, Dorian forcibly took her to Kieran. He handed her a ss of wine, signaling her to join him in toasting.


    Kieran''s gaze fell on her, and L felt miserable while drinking the wine.


    She clearly remembered that was the only ss of wine he had all night, and it was because of her toast.


    On the way back, Dorian was


    unusually excited. "L, Mr. Morgan really did me a solid by drinking the only ss of wine at the banquet. We''re definitely going to do better from now on. Trust me."


    His face was flushed from the alcohol, and he was in a good mood.


    Yet, he didn''t notice that L was silent after offering the toast.


    In her dream, L reached out to offer a toast. Yet, the man sitting there lifted his


    hand, stopping her from drinking.

 Chapter 283

    L stared nkly at the hand resting on her wrist.


    The fingers were distinct and beautiful, and the hand radiated a kind of heat that differed from his typical demeanor.


    Kieran supported her hand and brought the ss to his lips, tilting his head back and drinking it all in one go.


    The sensual movement of his throat as he swallowed made her heart race.


    He looked up, his beautiful blossom eyes half-dazed, holding a smile that seemed intoxicating and teasing.


    L''s eyes widened slightly. She wanted to speak, but no words came out.


    The scene shifted, and she was no longer returning with Dorian but sitting next to Kieran instead.


    Cole was behind the wheel, and she sat in the backseat with Kieran.


    The man tilted his head against the seat, his side profile perfect. With his tie loosened, the subtle movement of his throat so close to her stirred something inside her.


    L knew she was dreaming but couldn''t stop fixating on Kieran.


    He seemed to feel her presence and looked at her half-drunk from the corner of


    his eye.


    He touched her cheek gently and spoke in a husky, alluring voice, "L, you shouldn''t indulge in wine or pleasure."


    As he said this, he suddenly pulled her into his arms, holding her tightly as if to merge her into his very being.


    The warmth of his breath brushed against her neck, sending a strange shiver down her spine.


    Even in her dream, L felt her heart racing. She wanted to open her eyes but found it hard to control herself.


    Kieran held her in his arms, seemingly not yet satisfied.


    L only felt her body being lifted for a moment. Then, she was half-kneeling, sitting on the man''sp, facing him.


    Kieran''s hand rested on her waist, slowly moving downward...


    At that instant, L jolted awake. She stared nkly at the room, now deep in the night, and it took her a while to realize where she was.


    The dream had felt so real.


    L touched her chest, and her heart was still racing, beating abnormally fast.


    She had been so tense in the dream that she was now drenched in sweat.


    How could she have had such a strange dream?


    She tapped her forehead, trying to calm herself.


    Then, she reached out and found her phone.


    It was 8:42 PM.


    She had been asleep for about two hours.


    L took a moment to steady herself before slowly getting up.


    She nced down from the second floor to the living room. The Boltons had already left, leaving


    and


    Nicole watching TV


    Thankfully, Kieran wasn''t there. After that dream, she was afraid she''d feel


    awkward if she saw him.


    Taking a deep breath, L began walking downstairs.


    The housekeeper noticed her. "Ms. Hart, you''re awake. I''ve left some oatmeal on


    the stove. Would you like me to serve you some?"


    With this reminder, L also realized she was a bit hungry. She nodded and continued down the stairs.


    Nicole waved at her. "You''re awake. Are you still tired? I was just thinking about whether I should wake you up to have something to eat.


    "But Kieran said the crew has been working day and night; it''s really tough, so he suggested you sleep a little longer."


    "Sometimes we have to shoot night scenes, so the schedule can get a bit


    chaotic," L replied gently. "Has Uncle Kieran left?"


    Herst question seemed casual as if she wasn''t too concerned.


    "How could he leave you here?" Nicole teased.


    At the sight of L blushing, Nicole''s smile widened even more.


    Amelie also chuckled. She then picked up on the conversation to mention the wedding date.


    "L, the astrologer calcted


    several possible dates for the wedding: one in winter, one in January next year, and the third one


    in March or May next year. Which do you prefer?"


    L''s calm mood immediately rose again. Strangely, her mind began to stray, even in such a tense moment.


    She found herself thinking about Kieran


    subtom the dream-the


    subtly seductive man, the intimate


    contact they shared face et


    She quickly looked away, trying to hide her odd thoughts. Then, her peripheral


    vision caught sight of Kieraning down the stairs.


    "As for the wedding date, I''ll follow Uncle Kieran''s wishes."


    She swiftly changed the subject.

 Chapter 284

    Nicole lowered her gaze and started taking mental notes on what she needed to prepare for the wedding.


    No one was more anxious about this marriage than the groom-to-be himself.


    Kieran approached, ncing at L, who was looking down like a quail.


    He said, "It''s a bit chilly in December. We can get the marriage certificate now and hold the wedding in March or May next year when the weather is warmer. What do you think, L?"


    L was stunned, thinking, "Was he asking me? What do I think?"


    She pointed to herself. "Me? I think... it''s a good suggestion."


    Amelie was happy with the answer as well.


    No one had expected her youngest son-the one who seemed the least likely to marry-to be the one to tie the knot ahead of her two grandsons.


    As the weather gradually became cooler, the filming for L''s drama started winding down, and the day to get the marriage certificate got closer.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at a high-end restaurant in Northridge City, Shannon looked at Vince with a faint smile. "Have you been visiting your sister lesstely?"


    "Just say what''s on your own mind. I don''t have time for chit-chat," came Vince''s cold reply.


    "You''re nning to give up and ept the marriage that your family has arranged?"


    "Ms. Bolton, you seem interested in my private matters. Or are you interested in the marriage arrangement? If you''re willing, I can discuss with Mr. Bolton Senior about arranging for +us to get married."


    Shannon''s hand froze mid-stir as she looked at him in disbelief.


    "Aren''t you in love with L?"


    "You also like Kieran. Does that mean you can marry him?" Vince shot back without hesitation, his words hitting Shannon exactly where it hurt.


    She gripped the spoon tightly, nearly shattering her cup with it. It had been a while since she had lost herposure like this.


    Would she have felt this anxious if Kieran and L weren''t going to obtain their marriage certificate soon?


    She had tried to stop the wedding over the past few days. Yet, every time it affected L-even at the slightest, it would cause the Bolton Group''s stock prices to drop.


    However, every time it affected L even a little, the Bolton Group''s stock prices dropped.


    Kieran was so protective of L, and she feltpletely powerless against her.


    "Vince." Shannon, holding back her anger, was ready to retort. "What makes you think you''re better than-"


    However, she was interrupted by a familiar voiceing from a nearby table, mocking her.


    "I see. The rumors about the Bolton family''s heiress are all lies. Seeing her today only makes it clear that the rumors are nothing more than that."


    With that, Amelia nced at Vince, shaking her head in disdain. "You have such poor taste. Why waste your time with her when you have an opportunity with the Joyce family by way of marriage?"


    Vince''s eyes twitched. He hadn''t noticed when Amelia had arrived. Also, how did she conceive the idea that he was interested in an arranged marriage with Shannon?


    He did not mean what he said.


    Amelia crossed her arms, and upon seeing Vince''s silence, she thought he was feeling guilty.


    "Don''t tell me that the Bolton family can''t hold a candle to the Joyce family. Let''s just focus on the Bolton family''s heiress, then.


    "Aside from having a bigger chest than L, what exactly do you think she has over her?"


    This was clearly an insult, implying that Shannon was a dumb blonde.


    Shannon felt her anger rising, but she forced a smile. "The Joyce family''s heiress is known to be gentle, kind, and well-mannered. Now that I have heard you speak, I see that rumors can be misleading, tob."  ?wnovel


    She mimicked Amelia''s tone, subtly insulting her forcking manners.


    Amelia smiled indifferently. "You''re right. When ites to the likes of you, there''s no need for me to have any manners. You''re always trying to steal someone else''s husband. In short, you''re just a shameless mistress!"


    Shannon''s expression darkened, and Vince stepped in front of Amelia to protect her.


    Meeting his cold gaze, she forced a smile through gritted teeth, thinking that they were of the same kind.


    Amelia nced at Vince. "Are you two done? I''m here to have lunch with L.


    Once you''re finished, hurry up and leave. Don''t ruin our mood."


    There was disdain on Amelia''s face, leaving Vince helpless.


    Why did this concern him?


    How did he get dragged into this?


    Just as he was about to tell Shannon he was leaving, he saw L walking in,


    followed by her two sidekicks, Jamie and Teddy.

 Chapter 285

    Amelia had originally wanted to move to another section to prevent L from seeing Shannon, but L had already observed the situation.


    It caused her to furrow her brows slightly.


    Shannon''s constant antics had been ruffling her feathers over time.


    It was one thing if her antics were only directed at L, but even the cast and crew


    in the drama were affected. Yet, L couldn''t locate any evidence to prove that Shannon was rted to this.


    The only thing that left her feeling like Shannon had her payback was the recent fluctuations in the Bolton Group''s stock prices. Thepany''s stock had been plummeting, leading to signs of internal turmoil.


    She had learned about this during a recent dinner with Michael, where he casually mentioned it. He even said that if this continued, he might be forced to go back and manage thepany.


    L nced up at the people in front of her.


    Shannon looked at her with the same usual disdain.


    This time around, she didn''t mention anypetition. Instead, she gave Vince a smile that seemed to carry a hidden meaning.


    Then, she grabbed her bag and left.


    Amelia rolled her eyes.


    Once Shannon was far enough away, Teddy finally asked, "Did Ms. Bolton look at Vince like she''s interested in him?"


    Jamie questioned, "Can we not say such ominous things?"


    There was no way the Lane family could afford to have Shannon in the picture.


    Amelia chuckled. "She''s desperate to marry, don''t mind her."


    Then, she turned to Vince. "She''s already trying to win you over. Aren''t you going to woo her?"


    Vince scratched his chin. Why did he feel like Amelia was in a particrly bad mood?


    He didn''t say anything else and sat down at their table.


    During the meal, the group tacitly avoided bringing up Shannon''s matters again.


    After the meal, L returned to the set with Jamie and Teddy while Amelia left in Vince''s car.


    While they were en route, Teddy suddenly mentioned, "Actually, Vince, Ms. Joyce and you seem like a perfect match, don''t you think?"


    Amelia shot him aplicated look.


    No wonder they called him Silly Willy. Vince was clearly into L, so


    Teddy might as well have saidet


    it out


    o, he was still here trying to


    Vince with L.


    However, Amelia couldn''t be bothered to remind him. Love was a realm no one could intrude upon.


    ...


    A couple of dayster, Noah suddenly showed up at L''s film set, with his striking white hair.


    As soon as he entered, he drew the attention of many people.


    A few young girls chattered excitedly.


    "Is he a new male celebrity?"


    "No, he''s the heir of the Morgan family, here to see Ms. Hart."


    "No wonder he looks familiar. He does resemble that big shot from the Morgan family."


    "He''s really good at esports. I''m such a fan."


    Noah overheard the conversation and stopped in his tracks. He raised an eyebrow at thest girl who


    spoke, asking, "How about anve


    signature?"


    Amelia happened to walk by from behind and shook her head at him showing off.


    The girl''s eyes brightened, and she


    quickly pulled out a pen and paper.


    After getting his signature, she started


    essaging her friends to


    unt.


    Noah shed a mischievous smile, and the other girls couldn''t help but be a little starstruck.


    He turned and caught up to Amelia. "Ms. Joyce, why do you keep bothering my sister?"


    "I''m your aunt,"" Amelia corrected him.


    Noah was left speechless.

 Chapter 286

    Having just finished her work, L nced up with a slight smile on her face and asked, "What brings you here all of a sudden, Mr. Morgan?"


    Noah settled on the stool next to L, finding it a bit cramped and ufortable. He then said jokingly, "I see. I''m Noah if you need something, but I''m just your in ol'' Mr. Morgan any other time, huh?"


    He then leaned in closer and continued, "I actually have something to tell you. You see, Shannon''s leaving Morgan Group, and I think she mighte after you."


    "Huh?"


    Upon seeing the confusion on L''s face, Noah exined, "It''s a bitplicated, but to put it simply, I initially made a move on Bolton Group to get back at them for you, causing their stock price to dip a little. It wasn''t supposed to have that big of an impact, though.


    "Yet, the stock price for Bolton Group has been falling continuously recently. It seemed rather unusual, so I had someone look into it."


    He then fished out an orange out of nowhere and popped a segment into his mouth, grimacing at the sourness. "You see, Uncle Kieran actually stood up for you.


    "In order to protect her family''spany, Shannon has no choice but to return to Bolton Group. It means she''ll inevitably hold a grudge against you and will be looking for a chance to get back at you."


    Upon hearing that, L merely nodded her head. It urred to her that Kieran''s actions were the reason behind the drop in Bolton Group''s stock price. It turned out that he had been retaliating against them on her behalf.


    L couldn''t help but wonder how this incident would impact the rtionship between the two families. If Shannon hadn''t been so persistent, none of this would have happened, though. In the end, she could only me herself for the oue.


    Upon noticing L''s prolonged silence, Noah assumed she was worried. He kept his usual fearless demeanor and reassured her, saying, "You don''t have to worry too much about it. I''m just letting you know in case you run into Shannon.


    "If she gives you any trouble, you shouldn''t confront her directly. Juste to us and tell us about it. I''m sure Uncle Kieran will take care of everything."


    L nodded, doubting that she would ever encounter Shannon again. It seemed highly improbable that their paths would converge.


    After busying herself for the next couple of days, L suddenly received a message from Cedric, whom she hadn''t heard from in ages, inviting her to a cocktail party happening two dayster.


    She arrived at the venue on time and noticed Cedric standing by the entrance, waiting for her.


    "I was initially nning to ask


    Michael and his agent to attend the cocktail party, but they had othermitments today, and no one else was really suitable. Is


    everything going smoothlyy


    the


    here


    filming recently? I hopeing hasn''t disrupted your schedule too much," Cedric exined, then


    inquired with concern.


    L shook her head in response. It seemed like they were the only ones


    representing Magi Pictures for the cocktail party tonight.


    "I also had another reason for bringing you along. I was hoping we could take this


    opportunity to establish some promising partnerships. It''d be a waste toe all this way without getting anything out of it, after all."


    After making their way into the party,


    Cedric leaned in and quietly


    introduced her to some of the important people at the party. "Mr. Benjamin from Joyce Group is here today as well. You should be quite familiar with him-he''s Ms. Amelia''s father."


    Lisa nodded in response. She knew Amelia very well and had met Benjamin several times. He was a kind man who adored his only daughter, and his affection naturally extended to L and her friends.


    Cedric then pointed to a group of people and continued, "You see those people over there? They are the ones you should focus on this evening. You see the woman wearing the ck evening gown..."


    L looked in the direction Cedric pointed. After recognizing the person, Cedric''s words seemed to fade into the background. Her gaze flickered, not knowing how to respond.


    Cedric''s voice cut through the noise as he said, "She''s Shannon Bolton, the newly appointed president of Bolton Group. She was once the vice president at Morgan Group''s headquarters.


    "She had recently just returned to take over her family''spany and has been making big changes already. She''s quite a force to be reckoned with."


    L nodded in understanding and asked in confusion, "Isn''t Bolton Group''s stock price still on the downward trendtely?"


    Upon noticing her confusion, Cedric smiled and replied, "You shouldn''t underestimate a major yer like Bolton Group. They''ve built up a lot over the years, so losing a few deals won''t be enough to bring them down."


    1.n


    Upon sensing L''s gaze, Shannon nced back, her eyes narrowing as she took in the sight of L dressed in a pristine white dress. She couldn''t help but wonder how L could still put on such an innocent facade despite having slept with so many men.


    After being forced out of Morgan Group, Shannon''s hatred for L had grown into


    a consuming obsession. It was so intense that she had even wanted to see L suffer before her very eyes.


    After walking a few steps ahead, Cedric realized that L hadn''t been following him. He turned to L and said, "Come on, L! Let''s go over and introduce ourselves to them. It''s an opportunity to get to know them better."

 Chapter 287

    A mocking smile crept across Shannon''s face as she stared intently at L wearing the white dress.


    After approaching the group, Cedric held up his wine ss to greet them. He then turned his attention to Shannon and said, "It''s been a while, Ms. Bolton."


    Shannon slightly clinked her wine ss with Cedric''s and nced over at L, asking, "And who might this be, Mr. Jordan?"


    L merely looked up, her gaze meeting Shannon''s.


    Upon detecting the subtle disdain in Shannon''s gaze, Cedric felt somewhat puzzled. He couldn''t help but wonder if Shannon truly didn''t know who L was. L, who was standing slightly behind Cedric, raised her wine ss and said, "Good evening, Ms. Bolton. And greetings to all the esteemed presidents present here as well. I''m L Hart from Magi Pictures. I hope for your kind support in the days ahead."


    A few of them, who had already found her face familiar, immediately exchanged nces when they heard L introducing herself. They couldn''t help but wonder why Kieran''s fianc¨¦e would suddenly offer them a toast.


    Upon seeing her toast, someone in the group immediately said, "It''s a rather strong drink, Ms. Hart. And since we''re all friends here, there''s no need for such courtesy."


    Cedric quickly intercepted L''s movement, saying, "You don''t have to drink here, L. It''s alright to just have a chat."


    His words were barely out when Shannon chuckled and swirled the wine in her ss, the gesture oozing with the sophistication of high society.


    She then said deliberately, "If we''re here to make introductions and toast, how can the one giving the toast refuse the drink? Isn''t that right, Ms. Hart?"


    It made sense, but the thing was, the person toasting was Kieran''s fianc¨¦e!


    Those present were also wary of upsetting Shannon, especially considering the ties between the Morgans and the Boltons. They couldn''t figure out if Shannon was joking or genuinely targeting L.


    L appeared unfazed, her expression giving nothing away. Cedric, on the other hand, quickly stepped in, positioning himself between her and Shannon.


    What a joke! If he had really allowed L to toast Shannon, he would have failed his job as the vice president of Magi Pictures!


    A few of the people in the group exchanged knowing nces. It was obvious from Cedric''s attitude that Shannon and L didn''t get along.


    It could be said that these people were veterans of social maneuvering. They were well aware that L''s marital rtionship with Kieran was more important than L''s feud with Shannon.


    It was then that someone suddenly thought about standing up for L. If they could leave a good impression on L, it could lead to future


    opportunities with Morgan Grol.ne


    As such, they suddenly intervened, saying, "It seems rather


    wh


    unnecessary, Ms. Bolton. It''s quite inappropriate as well."


    It was a rather subtle warning, telling her that if Kieran were to find out about this, they would all be in serious trouble. And even if they didn''t say it directly, everyone around understood what they meant.


    Shannon, however, paid no attention


    to them. Her smile, already faint, became even more distant due to the intervention, and her tone wasced with a hint of derision as she said, "It seems like the future Mrs. Morgan certainly knows how to make a spectacle out of everything."


    "Uh..." A business partner who coborated with the Bolton family hesitated, thinking of speaking out to prevent Shannon from going further They wanted to warn her not to let her tongue get the better of her, or she''d regret it.


    "Come on, Ms. Bolton. Given that Ms. Hart is going to be part of the Morgan family soon, I think we can all be a little more casual among ourselves."


    "Exactly, Ms. Bolton. It''s kind of unnecessary to go through such a thing. I mean, Ms. Hart''s going to be part of the Morgan family soon. I don''t think we can afford to ept her toast."


    Upon noticing that Shannon remained unfazed, someone suddenly asked, "Is Mr. Morgan going to be here this evening?"


    If he hade and actually witnessed his fianc¨¦e being mistreated, there would have been serious repercussions for everyone involved.


    It was then that everyone unanimously decided that it was better not to get mixed up with Shannon. It was a perfect example of how young people could act too recklessly at times.


    They all knew, however, that asking such a question was rather pointless. After all, even if Kieran wasn''t present at the cocktail party, he had more than enough ways to gather the information and retaliate decisively.


    Upon realizing this, several people instinctively took a step back, clearly unwilling to associate themselves with Shannon.

 Chapter 288

    Upon hearing that, Shannon merely scoffed. It was known to all that Kieran wasn''t fond of attending such social events. He would asionally attend a few that were deemed necessary and ignore the others.


    It was even more ridiculous to think that they would actually ask L such a question. How could someone of her status possibly know Kieran''s whereabouts? How presumptuous!


    It didn''t matter how the others tried to distance themselves from her as Shannon had no intention of letting up. She was determined to let everyone know that L was merely a nobody and was in no way worthy of bing the future proprietress of Morgan Group!


    Her jealousy red up, almost making her expression turn savage. "You''re more than wee to refuse the drink, Ms. Hart¡ªthat is if you''re willing to forgo a cooperation opportunity. It doesn''t really matter to me since business is business, after all. Isn''t that right, Ms. Hart?"


    Yet, despite having a faint smile on her face, Shannon''s malevolent gaze betrayed herposure. If it weren''t for that, she would have really resembled a fierce andpetent president.


    L found Shannon''s tactics rather underwhelming. If she were to bepared to those scheming female antagonists in TV dramas, Shannon was a bit of a disappointment.


    L''s gaze suddenly swept over a familiar figure nearby. His presence was so striking that she couldn''t help but notice him on the upper floor. She then lowered her gaze, a faint smile slowly appearing on her lips.


    L took a step forward, lifting her chin slightly as she met Shannon''s gaze. She then downed the drink in her hand in one swift motion, exuding much confidence.


    Cedric didn''t manage to stop L in time, and the rest of the group felt just as unsettled as he did.


    "I mean, I''ve already introduced myself, but I''m not interested in taking up this cooperation, Ms. Bolton. It doesn''t seem to hold much value."


    It was a rather strong drink, so L''s voice inevitably came out slightly hoarse. Yet, her presence remained just asmanding.


    Upon hearing that, Shannon furrowed her brow and asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    It was at that moment that the others nced at L with newfound interest. Yet, they were also aware that crossing Shannon could have consequences.


    After all, Shannon was known for her ruthless approach. Kieran, though just as relentless, had his own set of principles. She, however, had no qualms about using any means to achieve her goals.


    It was only because of her ties with Kieran and the influence of Bolton Group backing her that no one dared to openly offend her.


    A crowd had gathered around the scene, many secretly hoping to see Shannon


    be put in her ce. Their eyes were now on L with a mix of curiosity and anticipation.


    L replied calmly, "I''m simply implying that there''s no point cooperating with someone like you Ms. Bolton. I mean, look around you. It''s obvious that everyone here?s a big shot in Northridge. I''m merely toasting you as a gesture of


    goodwill. You should know that


    respect is something that has to be


    earned through one''s efforts."


    She then tilted her head in a seemingly innocent gesture and continued, "You should take a good look at the powerful figures around you, Ms. Bolton. I''m sure


    none of them is less powerful than the Bolton Group.


    "You should be aware that I''m cooperating with Joyce Group now, apany significantly more influential than Bolton Group. I really don''t think there''s any need for me to lower myself by choosing Bolton Group, right?"


    Upon hearing that, Shannon narrowed her eyes and said, "I''ll admit that Bolton Group isn''t as strong as Joyce Group. What exactly do you have to show for yourself, though?"


    How could a mere wretch like L look down on Bolton Group after relying on Kieran?


    "I..."


    L deliberately paused, adding a touch of mystery and causing the crowd around them to lean in in curiosity. They were curious to find out what set the future proprietress of Morgan Group apart.


    L smiled faintly at Shannon, exuding both charm and strength despite her seemingly delicate frame. She then raised her hand and pointed at the figure upstairs, saying, "I have him. Is that enough?"


    Everyone immediately turned their gaze toward the direction L pointed. Upon seeing the man standing at the railing on the second floor, their hearts skipped a beat in unison.


    He was d in a sleek ck suit, standing tall and aloof. His cold and aloof features paired with his deep, imprable eyes were devoid of emotion as his gaze swept over the crowd below him.


    In that instant, he upied the


    highest position, embodying a


    godlike presence, pristine and otherworldly. Yet, as his gaze settled on the figure dressed in white


    amidst the crowd, his rigid features


    softened, and a fleeting smile


    appeared.


    At that moment, everyone in the crowd exchanged bewildered nces, wondering


    when Kieran had arrived at the party and if he was here to stand up for his


    fianc¨¦e.

 Chapter 289

    When everyone was guessing, Kieran had walked down the stairs in huge strides. L had not nned on taking that drink, but she changed her mind when he


    walked away.


    Didn''t Shannon use her of relying on men? L decided to scare Shannon by taking advantage of Kieran this time.


    Soon, Kieran reached the first floor. Everyone made way for him to pass through. Most were curious to find out how important L was to Kieran. Whose side would he take?


    L turned around and met Kieran''s eyes. He had taken off his coat by now and casually carried them in his hand. When he approached her, he casually draped his coat over her shoulders. His ck coat matched perfectly with her white dress.


    The sudden warmth touched L''s heart. She had been feeling a little cold from the AC that was sting at the venue.


    Kieran looked up again, this time with a frosty look. His presence felt more intimidating given hisnky build.


    He motioned at a waiter to hand a ss of wine to Shannon.


    Shannon''s eyes wavered a little. Was he trying to embarrass her in public?


    "Since my fiancee has drank her wine, don''t you think you should do the same out of courtesy, Ms. Bolton?" His deep, unfeeling voice rang in the air.


    At this point, it was obvious that he had picked L over his family''s rtionships.


    Shannon''s smile froze. She felt flustered under everyone''s watch. Never had she expected Kieran to stand up for L in front of everyone and shame her in return.


    "Mr. Morgan, I..." she croaked, knowing full well that she couldn''t take the wine he offered.


    If she did, she would not only embarrass herself but also taint the reputation of the Bolton Group.


    Kieran''s gaze was unyielding and intense, pressuring her.


    "Ms. Bolton, do you not think my fiancee is worth toasting? Do you want me to toast you?" His sharp, unfeeling voice cut through the air as he cast her a piercing look.


    Even though everyone present understood he was addressing Shannon, they couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat. At the same time, they finally understood how important his fiancee meant to him.


    Kieran might appear easygoing on the surface, but he would never misuse his power for selfish reasons. Hence, his attitude toward Shannon was clearly a move to avenge L.


    Besides, he did not cross a line at all. He was just giving Shannon a taste of her own medicine. After all, didn''t Shannon too force L to toast her?


    All colors drained from Shannon''s face. "No, that isn''t it."


    She reached out to ept the ss of wine he offered. Those with keen observation might notice her fingers trembling-maybe out of sheer anger or fear for Kieran.


    Once Shannon took the ss, she did not immediately down its contents. She nced at L.


    L frowned slightly at Shannon, thinking, "Is she expecting me to speak up for her?"


    Looking quizzical, she nheless pressed her body against Kieran deliberately to spite Shannon.


    Kieran looked sideways and instantly picked up on her intentions. Looking exasperated, he thought, "Oh, you cunning little fox."


    Still, he yed along, asking softly, "Are you feeling unwell?" At the same time, he had ced a hand on her waist, caressing her skin as heforted her, "We''ll head home soon."


    L pressed her temples, but it


    wasn''t just theatrics. She was indeed a lightweight, and she had taken alcohol on an empty stomach. Now, She felt a little dizzy from the effect of the alcohol, but not much that she couldn''t stand straight.


    Seeing their exchange, Shannon tightened her grasp on her ss. She thought spitefully, "That little vixen!"


    An evil glint shed across her eyes,


    but she quickly put on a pitiful


    expression when she met Kieran''s gaze. Little did she know that she


    acted just like those fragile women whom she imed to despise.


    Kieran picked up another ss of wine. "Ms. Bolton, are you expecting me to drink too?"


    "No. Not at all." Jumping in shock, Shannon hurriedly emptied her ss of wine. She knew very well that she and the Bolton Group would be in great trouble if Kieran had taken that ss of wine.


    She sensed the looks of pity on her, which gave her the urge to tear into L.

 Chapter 290

    Shannon regretted not making a decisive move from the start.


    Kieran swept his cold gaze across Shannon''s face and set the ss on the table. Then, he crouched and carried L in his arms before walking out of the venue. He did not even take another look at Shannon.


    Everyone hurriedly made way for Kieran. Cedric, who snapped back to his senses, ran after Kieran. "Mr. Morgan, L-Madam..." He struggled to address L the right way. "Madam''s bag!"


    He settled on "Madam", which he assumed Kieran might like. When he saw Kieran''s gaze softening, he silently praised himself for being quick on his feet.


    Cole took the bag from Cedric. "Sorry for the trouble."


    "Actually, Kieran, I''m able to walk." L stared at Kieran with bright, hazy eyes.


    He put her into the backseat before getting into the car from the other side. She turned around to stare at him keenly. Smiling helplessly, he raised his arm to stop her from staring.


    It was dangerous to peer into her eyes for too long. He would lose the self-control that he was proud of when it was L.


    "Take a nap. I''ll wake you up when we arrive home."


    He could clearly feel her longshes sweeping his palm. It felt a little ticklish. She moved his hand out of the way and rested her cheek on it. Her already tiny face looked even more exquisite when contrasted with hisrge hand.


    Cocking her head, she remarked, "In my dream, you sat beside me just like this."


    Kieran patiently pressed his finger on her cheek. "And?"


    His warm, gentle voice was seductive.


    She continued the conversation, "But you took me in your arms."


    "Hm?" His eyes glistened. Did L really dream of herself in his arms?


    Surprised at the exchange, Cole stole a look at the back through the rearview mirror. Kieran and L looked rather intimate. In some ways, they were the perfect match. They were both blessed with good looks. Kieran would only turn chatty and be more patient when he was around L. More importantly, only L would make him smile often, which was rare.


    Cole knew well that Kieran, despite his busy schedule, felt lonelier than anyone else. Kieran''s busyness was misleading. In reality, he had no love for the world and himself. H@would only care for matters rted to L.


    L watched him as she inched closer to him. Then, she put her arms around his waist and buried her face into his chest. She mumbled in a muffled voice And you hugged me, just like this."


    Her sudden, intimate move stunned Kieran, who thought he had seen it all.


    Cole''s eyes widened in shock. He did not expect L, who appeared quiet and reserved, to make such a bold move. Almost immediately, Kieran''s lips curled into a smile.


    Kieran swallowed hard. The look in his eyes deepened. He croaked, "Was that all?"


    He could sense that L was drunk because she was a little slow and slurred. Looking up slowly into his eyes, she blinked. "After that... After that..."


    She tilted her head, trying hard to recount.


    Kieran changed the topic of the conversation. "And what made me hug you in your dreams?"


    But L was upset at the interruption. "After that... There was something more..."


    She shook her head with a troubled expression when she failed to recount what happened after their hug in her dream.


    He gently massaged her temples and patiently coaxed her, "Take your time. It''s fine if you can''t recall. You''ll remember it when you wake up the next morning."


    He lifted her by her waist-a seemingly difficult move that was easy for him.


    Just when he tried to make her sleep, her eyes lit up suddenly.


    She announced, "I remembered what happened next."


    While speaking, she moved around and straddled him. Face-to-face, they were trapped in a rather suggestive position. Kieran had been looking down at her, but now, she was on top of him... just like the cowgirl position.


    The softness of her skin on his thigh made him flustered. He couldn''t help but hold


    her waist tighter, locking her in ce.

 Chapter 291

    At that moment, Cole too noticed the extremely sensual position that Kieran and L were in. His eyes widened even more in shock.


    He thought, "Wait a minute! Is Ms. Hart always so foxy?"


    If another woman had done this to Kieran, Cole would have assumed she was trying to tempt Kieran. But when L did the same, it did not feel smutty at all. It felt... just right.


    Cole became acutely aware of his unnecessary presence. For the first time, he felt like he was where he wasn''t supposed to be.


    But it would be a pity if the two did not kiss in this situation. Cole thought it was fine to ship both of them since they were getting married soon anyway.


    He silently cheered them on, "Kiss! Kiss!"


    L''s heart raced harder when she looked down at the sexy, smiling Kieran. Thinking she was sick, she frowned and put a hand on her chest. Then, she cuddled him in that position.


    Kieran nearly broke out in a cold sweat, as he had never lost his cool like this before. Worried she might notice his erection, he shifted backward a little.


    Like a kitten, L obediently found afortable position and settled down. She whispered, "I''ll just take a quick nap."


    However, her quick nap turned into a long one.


    She woke up the next morning, staring nkly at her room. She couldn''t recall how she got home. She pressed her temples. Thankfully, she did not suffer from a headache.


    After checking the time, she thought she could make it to work on time if she washed up quickly. She scrambled up fast and got out of bed. After washing up, she went downstairs.


    Kieran was having his breakfast leisurely at the dining table. When she saw him, she happily greeted him and sat across from him. "Uncle Kieran, you sure wake up early."


    "I woke up early today," he replied quietly.


    He would never tell her the truth-that he was aroused after she hugged himst night and had to take two cold showers that barely helped him to cool down. Even after he fell asleep, he had wet dreams.


    At dawn, he decided to wake up and go for a workout.


    Unsuspecting, she said, "The crew will wrap up after 10 days. It''ste fall now. I can spend a few days at the Morgan residence to keep your grandparentspany. I''ll buy some winter clothes for them and Aunt Nicole."


    The Morgans did not need any winter clothes. After all, many clothing brands, in order to maintain their rtionship with the Morgan Group, would send the Morgans items from thetest season.


    Still, her gesture would make Kieran''s grandparents very happy.


    Nodding, he agreed, "That will surely make them happy."


    "Are you jealous?" She shed a sly smile. "I''ll spend a few days with you after Ie home from the Morgan residence. Didn''t you say you were gonna bring me to an art exhibition? There''s this art exhibition at O Raphaelia City a monthter. Do you want to check it out?"


    Kieran looked at her, surprised that she still remembered his casual remark. He brought up the art exhibition not because he truly wished to attend. He knew she had


    just broken up, and he want


    cheer her up by bringing her to the exhibition.


    Sensing his silence, she btedly realized something. "Are you busy?"


    She knew Kieran was a busy man. Just as she was about to brush off the topic, Kieran spoke, "I have time. We''ll book the flight tickets when you get back."


    She nodded, seemingly in a great mood. After breakfast, she went back to the filming set. Perhaps, Kieran''s Warning at the cocktail


    party had taken effect, or may


    Shannon gave up after realizing she did not stand a chance. Regardless, the filming crew did not fan into any more trouble in thest 10 days and wrapped up the filming sessfully.

 Chapter 292

    On the day the filming was wrapped up, L headed back to Magi Pictures to give Cedric a report on her work. After that, she got ready to return to Evergreen


    Heights.


    Unexpectedly, she bumped into Terry in the lobby.


    Ever since things between L and Dorianpletely soured, she never got to see Terry after he helped her out in the hospital.


    She had been meaning to thank him in person for his help.


    Terry seemed flippant at first nce, not to mention he used to be Dorian''s best friend. But his judgment never got clouded when it was time for him to choose between Dorian and her. Instead, he chose to help L out-and a lot.


    Even though Kieran had already chosen to coborate with Jones Group, L felt that she should still thank Terry for his help.


    On the other hand, Terry was also surprised to see L.


    She looked prettier than she was before. Also, she looked more spirited than that time when she was still dating Dorian. Even the way she carried herself was way better than before. Her aloof and gentle temperament gave her the illusion of being innocent, yet she was actuallyposed and mature.


    Terry couldn''t help but feel happy for L. She seemed like she was in a better ce now.


    That meant Kieran must have treated her well.


    "What a coincidence." He decided to speak up first.


    "What are you doing here, Terry?" L quickly approached Terry. "I didn''t have time to properly thank you in person for what you did for mest time. Would you like to grab a bite with me if you''re free?"


    Terry looked at his phone. It happened to be lunchtime, so he nodded. Both of them walked out of the lobby together.


    L exined, "I joined the production crew soon after the whole fiasco went down. That''s why I can only thank you now."


    "You''re wee, L. It''s nothing. Besides, I didn''t exactly help you out that much."


    She shed Terry a smile. "Now you''re just being courteous. By the way, why are you here again?"


    An awkward look flickered across Terry''s face at her question.


    L thought the reason was personal to Terry, so she didn''t continue the topic


    after that. But she soon realized that something was off when they were waiting for their food to arrive.


    Still, she didn''t bring the topic up.


    Terry was a kind-hearted man. He


    knew that Dorian was the one at


    fault, but when he saw Dorian


    Vel


    knee-deep in trouble that was caused by his own actions, he still couldn''t resist wanting to offer a helping hand to thetter.


    At the same time, Terry could tell that L hazarded the right guess. He attempted


    to exin himself right away.


    "Actually¡ª"


    "It''s fine. Our friendship has nothing to do with him."


    L smiled nonchntly. Dorian had already received his punishment, not to mention he had nothing to do with her at this point. She didn''t care about how his life would turn out from now on.


    Hence, Terry didn''t bring Dorian up anymore. It didn''t matter how depressed Dorian was or how difficult of a situation he was in-he was the cause of his own misery.


    After the duo parted ways, L returned to Evergreen Heights right away. She didn''t have anything on her schedule, so she could finally rx.


    Soon, L sat on the carpet in her living room happily and began ying the card game that she had neglected for many days.


    A new banner had been releasedtely, featuring gorgeous male characters.


    L had yet to start drawing from this banner. She tapped on the banner excitedly, only to find out that she had depleted the gems when she hadst yed the game.


    She felt like crying as she stared at the gorgeous cards that were disyed on the screen. Soon, she sank into a dilemma as to whether or not she should sink enough money into the game just to procure ten chances to draw from the


    banner.


    But the moment L was about to tap on the reload menu, she heard someone


    knocking on the front door. It caught her off guard.


    This wasn''t the time for the hired


    help to show up and prepare dinner for the night. Besides, Kieran knew that L woulde home today. so he had informed her that he''d be backter to whip up some honey-zed pork chops for her.


    After slipping her feet into a pair offortable indoor slippers, L headed over


    to get the door. The sight of Shannon on her doorstep rendered her silent for a moment.


    "Is Mr. Morgan here?" For once, Shannon sounded quite mild-mannered. Although L didn''t want to respond to Shannon at all, she still answered politely, "Not yet."


    Shannon passed a bag to L with a smile ying on her lips. "Mr. Morgan soiled his clothes in my office two days ago. He forgot all about them when he left."


    L nced at the bag. It was a buttoned shirt.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 293

    L epted the bag before nodding at Shannon.


    "Thanks for your trouble. I''ll pass the shirt to Mr. Morganter."


    She couldn''t address Kieran as "Uncle Kieran" in front of the outsiders. They''d both be in hot soup if someone decided to make a molehill out of their


    rtionship.


    Shannon continued smiling faintly. "You''ve noticed which article of clothing it is, right?"


    Her eyes were glued to L''s face in an attempt to spot anything off in her expression, only to see L looking very nonchntly. It was as though she had read a boring book that didn''t interest her at all.


    "Yeah. It''s a shirt. So what?"


    A half-smile appeared on L''s face. It wasced with slight displeasure and impatience too.


    "Don''t tell me you''re going to ask me a cheesy question about how guys dirty their clothes under what type of circumstances like a brainless soap opera or an urban romance novel!"


    Shannon was easily affected by L''s sudden and random response. She hadpletely forgotten about what she wanted to say to her.


    L felt even more bored when Shannon fell silent. She was about to close the door when Shannon stopped her.


    A cold smile was perched on Shannon''s face. "Since you knew the truth, why are you still clinging to Kieran? Is it because of your circumstances?"


    At first, Shannon couldn''t be bothered to treat L seriously. After all, L was just a na?ve young woman without any work experience who had only graduated from university less than two years ago.


    To Shannon, dealing with L was like stealing candy from a baby.


    However, she didn''t expect L to not be affected by her verbal attacks at all. It was as though L was a fearless woman without any weaknesses.


    Shannon frowned instantly. "The only reason why you''re here right now is all thanks to Mrs. Morgan Senior''s affection toward you. But how many more years of protection do you think she can provide you with?"


    L''s poker face finally cracked slightly, revealing a hint of displeasure.


    She wanted Amelie to live a long and healthy life, after all.


    The sight of L''s displeasure pleased Shannon to no end. She thought she hit


    the bullseye on L''s worries, so she continued, "Men like Kieran will never fall in love with you."


    L''s gaze went cold. She merely sneered at Shannon.


    "I don''t know if he''ll ever love me, but what I know is that he''ll never fallin love with you. Otherwise, you''d have gotten together with him a long time ago, seeing as you''ve been working with him for so many years."


    Did Shannon seriously think L was a doormat to be walked all over just because she didn''t fight back?


    Shannon''s first instinct was to raise her hand and p L the moment L''s words stabbed her deep in her most vulnerable spot.


    How dare that bitch mock her!


    There wasn''t anyone else around, so Shannon no longer had to maintain her fa?ade.


    However, L wouldn''t take it lying down. She didn''t hesitate to tear Shannon a new one by pushing her instead.


    The thing was, she hadpletely forgotten that she was still carrying a bag. Thanks to the additional force, Shannon was forced to few steps backward. There happened to be two steps behind her, so she lost her bnce and fell to the ground.


    L stared at her own hands before spotting the neers, who had just made their way into the courtyard.


    "Will you believe me if I tell you that I didn''t use that much strength?"


    Kieran was already striding toward the front door. Cole circled around his boss so that he could help Shannon up to her feet.


    "Oh dear! Are you alright, Shannon?"


    Since Kieran reached Shannon first, she thought he''d be the one helping her up. But he didn''t do anything.


    Shannon just shot Cole a re


    before slowly getting up on her own.


    She said sadly, "Mr. Morgan, I was


    just dropping off your shirt for you. I didn''t mean to insinuate anything else."


    Cole fell silent. He just pretended that he saw nothing.


    Kieran scanned L briefly to make sure that she was fine. Only then did his expression soften slightly. Still, he asked, albeit worriedly, "Are you hurt anywhere?"


    L shook her head before pointing at Shannon. "She was the one who fell. I''m fine."


    "Cole, take Shannon to the hospital."


    After that, Kieran moved to take L back into the mansion.


    However, Shannon grew agitated. "Kieran..."

 Chapter 294

    Upon noticing Kieran''s icy gaze, Shannon was so frightened that she stopped protesting immediately.


    "Mr. Morgan, L was the one who pushed me! Aren''t you going to address that issue? Are you that biased toward her?"


    She knew that she still stood a chance as long as Kieran disyed even the slightest hint of displeasure toward L.


    However, he merely looked at Shannon coldly.


    A momentter, he finally said impatiently, "You can let Cole know how muchpensation you want."


    Shannon clenched her fists tightly. "Do I look like I''m in dire need of money?"


    "Then, do I look like I''m in dire need of clothes?"


    Kieran had already epted the bag from L earlier. The moment his words fell, he hurled the bag to the bottom of the steps.


    When he and Cole visited the Bolton Group that day, one of the interns had identally spilled coffee on his shirt. That was why he changed into a new shirt


    on the spot.


    Both of thempletely forgot about the stained shirt when they left Bolton Group.


    It was sometimeter that Cole informed Kieran that he notified Shannon to throw the stained shirt away the moment she called to offer to return the shirt.


    Unexpectedly, she still came to Evergreen Heights in the end. Not only that, but she also picked a fight with L.


    Based on the impatience in L''s eyes, it was obvious that she was frustrated by the disturbance caused by Shannon.


    L watched the way Shannon paled with disbelief and pain in her eyes. Clearly, Kieran had broken her heart for real this time.


    Cole wanted to help Shannon out of the grounds, only to get shoved away. "You''ll regret treating me like this!" she shrieked at Kieran.


    But Kieran never spared her a nce. Instead, he wrapped an arm around L''s waist before leading her back into the mansion. He didn''t even bother ncing at the bag of clothes left on the steps.


    "And to think you imed you''re doing fine."


    Kieran nced at the bloodied scratch marring L''s wrist before grabbing some cleaning alcohol to disinfect the wound for her.


    L cast a look at it. She did feel pain shooting from her wrist earlier, but Kieran and Cole had already arrived before she could take a look at it.


    After that, she chose to exin the situation instead. She didn''t use that much strength in pushing Shannon, after all. So, she had no idea how Shannon fell down the steps.


    L looked down at her feet, though she soon forgot all about the incident.


    Even if Shannon did end up getting hurt from the fall, L''s actions were still ssified as justifiable defense.


    After that, L pulled out her phone and rebooted the game. This time, she reloaded enough money so that she could draw from the banner ten times in a row.


    In the end, all she got was a useless SSR card.


    Hmph! Her luck was affected by Shannon, that was for sure!


    Thanks to her bad luck, L wasn''t in the mood to y the game anymore. Meanwhile, Cole carried two stic bags into the mansion. They looked quite heavy, so L rose to her feet and lent him a helping hand.


    "Oh no, it''s fine. I''ll just put these bags in the kitchen."


    She was about to retract her hand


    when the thing in one of the bags suddenly squirmed. It scared her so much that she shuddered


    instantly.


    Kieran couldn''t help but smile when he noticed L''s frightened look.


    "I bought a fish. Since there were quite a lot of people at the market, I decided to personally kill it at home."


    L nodded in response. He knew that Kieran was an amazing cook.


    Geniuses would always be geniuses regardless of what they did. But to think that Kieran would be the one killing the fish...


    "Is the helper noting today? Are you going to kill it yourself?"


    Kieran had already tied the apron around his waist skillfully as he listened to L''s questions. Cole did the same thing.


    L felt a little embarrassed. "I should help out too."


    "All you have to do is get as hungry as possible. If you''re able to polish off the


    foodter, you''ll be doing me a huge favor."


    Kieran''s tone wasced with a hint of amusement.


    L really wanted to help, but the fact that she was a culinary idiot still stood. After spending a few more moments screwing everything up, she decided to leave the kitchen to the other two men.


    After that, she returned to the living room and continued ying her game.


    About ten minutester, she received a text message from Terry.


    "Are you free tomorrow?"

 Chapter 295

    When L saw the message, she didn''t hesitate to text back right away. "Yeah."


    "Can you do me a favor, then?" Terry began texting the details. "I need a photographer for an event tomorrow. It was ast-minute event, but I couldn''t find any other suitable photographers. That''s why I''d like to ask for your help. Can you help me out?"


    L felt that she could always dy her trip back to the Morgan residence, so she agreed to help Terry out.


    At dinner, she brought the matter up to Kieran.


    "Terry wants me to help him out at an event. I''ll be standing in as the photographer."


    Cole, who had stayed for dinner, continued the topic. "Recently, I was involved in


    a handover process with Terry regarding some tasks. He''s a lot more hardworking and intelligent than I thought."


    She smiled in response. What Cole said was true.


    When she was first acquainted with Terry, she thought he was a rich yboy who did whatever he wanted due to his flippant personality.


    Back then, she had specifically advised Dorian not to spend too much time with scions who partied their days away. She was worried that Dorian might get assimted into that group and wind up ruining his own life.


    It was true that L didn''t get to know Terry that much. But it was during those rare moments of interaction that made her change her opinion of Terry immensely.


    Terry might be a drinker, but he didn''t go around hooking up with anyone. Not only that, but he was also a righteous man.


    L felt like a joke. After all, she did advise Dorian to stay away from Terry in the past.


    After dinner, Cole helped clean up the kitchen before leaving the mansion.


    Kieran followed him out of the mansion as well. L didn''t really pay attention to his whereabouts. She merely thought Kieran still had some work matters to discuss with Cole.


    She didn''t expect Kieran to return with a few bags after a few minutes. They looked like shopping bags filled with clothes and shoes.


    Since L was still ying a game at that time, she shot the bags a nce before looking away.


    All she could think about was the shirt that was left on the steps.


    How on earth did it get soiled in the first ce? It was definitely not the reason Shannon wanted her to believe, that was for sure.


    Kieran had his own principles. He wouldn''t let himself indulge in women. His abstinence went beyond his appearance, after all.


    Meanwhile, Kieran noticed the way L had nced at him momentarily before looking down at her phone.


    Honestly, he couldn''t understand the appeal of that game. But he was fine with it as long as L liked it and was happy with it.


    Besides, it was normal for him not to understand a woman''s thought process.


    Kieran didn''t disturb L. He opted to head upstairs instead.


    That was when L raised her head to ask, "Are you still busy with work?"


    "Yeah. I need to verify the uracy of a few more documents." After that, he added, "I''ll be done with them soon."


    L''s lips curled into a smile. "Go, then. It''s already veryte. Make sure to rest as soon as you''re done with your work."


    As she watched Kieran''s silhouette


    walking away from her, she thought Kieran must have done something atrocious in his past life to have gotten a job as busy and hectic as the CEO of Morgan Group


    Seriously, that man was working way too much these days.


    L tilted her head and proceeded to space out for a while. Once she


    kitchen to heat up a ss of milk before delivering it to Kieran.


    her senses, she went to the


    No matter how smart Kieran was, he still needed sustenance to keep his gears whirring.


    Once L finally returned to her room, she realized that the bags Kieran had carried were arranged neatly by her bed.


    The sight of those bags took her by surprise. Were those clothes and shoes meant for her?


    She opened the bags one by one to see two long-sleeved dresses, two sets of long-sleeved shirts and pants, and three pairs of shoes.


    More importantly, these clothes were already washed in advance. L could wear them anytime she wanted.


    She just blinked stupidly at the gifts


    for a moment. Then, she


    recall


    her brain as she tried


    what she had seen earlier.


    Did Kieran carry this many bags just now?


    Still, L kicked her slippers off and leaped onto her bed while giggling happily.

 Chapter 296

    L hugged her nket happily while rolling around the bed twice in a row. She didn''t seek Kieran out just to thank him in person. Instead, she chose to wear one of the long-sleeved shirts the next day.


    She was meant to work as a photographer at Terry''s event. It''d be inconvenient for her to do so in a dress.


    "Do I look good, Uncle Kieran?" L called out right after she descended the stairs.


    Kieran''s gaze fell on her.


    Over the years, he was the one filtering through most, if not all, of L''s new clothes before presenting them to her. As time ticked past, all he had to do was nce at the clothes to know whether or not she looked good in them.


    When L first joined the Morgan family, she was the only girl in her generation. Besides, she was the silent type who rarely spoke up.


    Both Amelie and Nicole were worried that they might do a bad job of taking care of L. Whenever they prepared clothes for her, they tended to spend too much time picking them out for her. The longer they were at it, the harder it was for them to make up their minds.


    So, Kieran helped them out by picking two outfits for L. After she tried on them, Amelie and Nicole were very satisfied with the results.


    Since then, Amelie had let Kieran be in charge of picking out new clothes for L every year.


    It was a good thing that Kieran didn''t view the task as a troublesome one. In fact, he had a feeling that he was ying a real-life dress-up game this whole time.


    Maybe it was because of the fact that L was an extremely beautiful girl back then. She looked gorgeous in everything she wore.


    Kieran smiled. "The clothes suit you."


    "Thank you, Uncle Kieran!" L smiled happily.


    "I''ll give you a ride to the event location after breakfast."


    "It''s fine." L took a seat across from Kieran. "The location''s quite close to our ce. I can just drive there.


    "By the way, why is it that I don''t see Noah at all these days? Is he participating in apetition abroad again?"


    Kieran looked up from his te. "He went to visit a friend."


    L looked confused. Did Noah make ns to hang out with his friend?


    Wait, he had another person whom he could call his best friend other than his teammates?


    Still, she didn''t ask any questions. After breakfast, she said her goodbyes to Kieran before heading toward Northridge Extel Center to meet up with Terry.


    Before leaving the mansion, L had informed Terry of her estimated arrival time. When she arrived at the building, she was quick to spot him waiting for her outside the lobby.


    He took the liberty to ept the case which contained L''s camera.


    "I was worried that you might not have time, but I still tried my luck by approaching you. I didn''t expect to be able to hire a famous director like you for the day. Am I underutilizing your talent, L?"


    "Alright, enough with the teasing. How many celebrities did you invite to attend your offline event?" L smiled before changing the topic.


    "There are seven of them-three first-tier, two second-tier, and three third-tier artists. But all of them are quite popr this year.


    "This charity event is meant to be publicized anyway. It''s difficult for us to spend a lot of money on inviting top-tier celebrities, but at the same time, we need to invite those who are very popr. That way, we can attract more people into joining the charitable cause."


    L understood the situation right away. "The fact that you can invite three first-tier artists means that you''ve done a great job."


    "Of course! At first, I only managed


    to invite one of them. Right, I haven''t told you this yet, but Pierre Locke will be attending the event as well. I took the liberty to tell him to invite a close friend of his to the event."


    L frowned slightly at Terry''s words. Her reaction was what he had expected.


    "Don''t worry, L. There will be a lot of people attending the event today. Not to mention, many of his fans are present too. He''ll definitely watch his own behavior. Besides, I''m here to keep things under control as well."


    If not for the fact that Terry didn''t have a choice, he''d never want to let Pierre and L meet up again.


    She just nodded mutely.


    While Terry was a reliable man who looked flippant and wishy-washy on the outside, Pierre was theplete opposite. He might look like a nice guy, but he was secretly a flirtatious yboy.


    Pierre''s family background was superior to Terry''s. Moreover, he was a gorgeous man, too. He often had femalepanions hanging off his arm since high school.


    When he was a university student, he decided to join the entertainment industry with the help of his family''s resources. His family was loaded, anyway. Besides, his grandfather, Martin Locke, spoiled him to no end.


    After joining the entertainment industry, Pierre''s romantic scandals were churned out continuously. But his fans loved his Casanova persona thanks to his looks.


    In fact, they all defended him, saying that he had already made it clear that he was a jerk from the start. Apparently to them, he was a lot better than jerks who put on gentlemanly facades.


    L would always agree to disagree with Pierre''s fans. Truthfully speaking, there was another reason as to why she disliked Pierre greatly.


    While her mind was still whirring with thoughts, Terry led her into the elevator. The moment they stepped out on the designated floor, they happened to notice Pierre.

 Chapter 297

    Pierre happened to look in L and Terry''s direction at the same time. The moment he recognized them, he merely raised an eyebrow.


    Terry quickly spoke up. "Since you two know each other, I won''t bother with the introductions. L''s needed elsewhere, so we''ll talkter."


    L nodded at Pierre slightly as a way to greet him. She and Terry barely walked a few steps away before Pierre quickly caught up to them.


    He was d in a tuxedo today, and his hair was carefully styled. While he looked handsome, his featurescked the hardened contours that adult males usually had. However, the gold-rimmed sses perched on his nose bridge made him look more like a proper and well-dressed gentleman.


    "Oh? Are we not supposed to be that close anymore now that Dorian isn''t here?"


    Pierre pushed his sses up his nose bridge while smiling at L. He made it seem like they were close friends from the start.


    "Pierre, I asked L to give me a hand at the event today. You have a job to do as well. Let''s talk after the event is over."


    Terry moved to stand in front of L to stop Pierre from getting any closer to her. He seriously didn''t want them to meet up with each other if not for the fact that he didn''t have any choice.


    "Why are you being so nervous, Terry? I was just saying hi to a familiar face. Besides, didn''t I exin myself back then? I got the wrong person because I was already drunk."


    Pierre raised his hands slightly as if to appease Terry and L. "L, there''s no need to be that vengeful, right? Besides, it''s not like anything happened to you that night."


    It wasn''t like anything had happened to her that night? L''s gaze turned frosty instantly. She tilted her chin to gaze into his eyes, noticing there wasn''t a trace of guilt or anything else.


    If not for the fact that she had seen Pierre''s true colors with her own eyes, she''d have believed his innocent fa?ade.


    Pierre, Terry, and Dorian were good friends. There were times when they''d organize hangouts with each other.


    L had hung out with them asionally in the past, so she was acquainted with them one way or another.


    Dorian had told her before not to get too close to Pierre.


    Honestly speaking, L wouldn''t get too acquainted with Pierre even if Dorian hadn''t said anything. Pierre was a celebrity, after all-even if she didn''t know him well, she still had an inkling about how famous he was.


    Moreover, Pierre and Dorian were about the same age, meaning there was a chance they''d be rival celebrities in pursuit of better resources.


    L''s grudge with Pierre stemmed from one of the gatherings which were meant for close friends only. It was also her third time meeting him.


    At dinner, Pierre kept involving L in all the conversational topics out of "curiosity", or so he imed. After that, they went to another clubhouse.


    She had found the room stuffy, so she went to the balcony located at the end of


    the corridor to get some fresh air. A short whileter, he followed her there.


    The moment he showed up, he closed the balcony doors behind him before caging L from behind.


    Startled, Lifa began struggling


    against Pierre while trying to scream


    for help. Pierre responded by


    grabbing her wrist with one hand


    and covering her mouth with another.


    He whispered into her ear


    maliciously, "Don''t scream. If anyone else sees us like this, you''re the only one lgsing out the most. Name your price, and I''ll definitely pay you the amount you demand."


    However, L wasn''t like the women Pierre had preyed on in the past. She tuned


    out his warning and began struggling against him with her limbs instead.


    Pierre merely sneered before slipping a hand under L''s clothes. He actually nned on viting her on the spot.


    His actions gave L a chance to scream for help.


    Thankfully Dorian still cared about L a great deal back then. When he realized that she never returned to the private room after a long time, he went to look for her.


    When he overheard her screams for help, he rushed toward the balcony right


    away. There, he didn''t hesitate to punch Pierre in the face.


    Terry arrived at the balcony momentster. He quickly took L out of the clubhouse protectively.


    At the end of the day, the Locke family was influential and powerful. An order from them could easily ruin one''s livelihood.


    Dorian wasn''t able to ept any acting gigs for half a year after the incident. Naturally, L had an inkling of what happened behind the scenes.


    At the moment, she merely shot Pierre a chilling smile.


    Had Dorian note to her rescue that night, it''d be difficult for her to leave the balcony unscathed.


    Did Pierre seriously think he could just gloss over his attempt to rape her by iming that he had mistaken her for someone else?

 Chapter 298

    "As far as I''m concerned, I don''t know you at all. That''s why it''s unnecessary for me to greet you in person," L refuted.


    Pierre just shrugged nonchntly. "Alright. If that''s what you imed, then so be it. Let''s get to know each other now, then. I''ve admired you for quite some time now, Ms. Hart."


    He extended a hand, seemingly to shake L''s hand.


    The event was about to begin. There were about 2,000 fans in the venue. Pierre''s fans alone took up one-third of the space.


    Many people could see Pierre, Terry, and L from where they stood. When Pierre nced at the fans, he was rewarded with high-pitched screams instead.


    "Oh my god! Pierre!"


    "Pierre, we love you!"


    After that, Pierre turned to look at L. His lips were already curled into a victorious smile.


    Terry had always known that Pierre was an unpredictable man. What he didn''t expect was that Pierre had the balls to act out in a public event.


    To think that Pierre would stoop so low as to use his fans'' influence just to force L to yield to him.


    If L were to react negatively to Pierre''s introduction, she''d most likely get branded as a rude or arrogant nobody by the mediater in the afternoon.


    L nced at Pierre''s hand momentarily. Then, she stuck out her hand and shook it once before retracting immediately.


    "Pierre, she''s different from your usual partners. You should know who she is. If Mr. Morgan finds out about this, do you really think he''ll let it slide?


    "Even if you don''t give a damn about him, then what about your family? Don''t you care about them?"


    Pierre merely let out a soft chuckle after hearing Terry''s response. His gaze remained glued on L''s face the whole time.


    "Mr. Morgan, eh?" Only then did Pierre avert his gaze. "It''s one thing for outsiders toe up with these types of rumors, but how could you believe them as well?"


    Terry just frowned in response. He had witnessed the way Kieran had looked at L in the past. There was no way Kieran would be able to fake the gentle and affectionate gaze.


    Besides, Terry couldn''t even imagine how anyone could possibly force someone as powerful as Kieran to fake his feelings for L.


    "I don''t care if you believe the


    rumors or not. The fact that I was the one who brought L here still stands. If you still want to remain as my friend, you''d better give up on whatever scheme you''ve nned out for her."


    As soon as Terry''s words fell, he turned his back on Pierre immediately. Then, he said gently to L, "Let''s go."


    L just nced at Pierre. The way he scrutinized her made her feel very ufortable to the point that she couldn''t even be bothered to show him the basic courtesy.


    She turned on her heel and left, yet Pierre''s gaze was pinned on her form for a very long time. He seemed like a predator that had its attention on its prey and that it''d be hunting thetter soon.


    Once they reached a secluded spot, Terry began apologetically, "Sorry, L. I know you don''t like Pierre at all. I thought he''d at least keep himself in check because of your current identity. I didn''t realize he''s this cuckoo in the head."


    L shook her head gently.


    "It''s fine. Once the event starts, he won''t have time to bother me anyway. I''ll leave right after the event is over."


    Soon, L was brought to the camera crew''s corner to be briefed on the situation. At the same time, the host began speaking.


    L snapped a few photos of the stage. When she scanned across the celebrities who were about to make their appearances, she happened to make eye contact with Pierre''s predatory gaze.


    There was a third-tier female artist


    standing in front of him. She happened to be smiling and saying something to Pierre, who responded absentmindedly the whole time. He''d asionally dip his head to nce at the female celebrity.


    It wasn''t until Pierre got on the stage and spoke into the microphone after hearing


    the host''s cue that he reduced the times he nced at L.


    Upon noticing that Pierre kept ncing in a certain direction, the host immediately pointed it out.


    "I can see most of your fans with signboards gathering in that direction, Mr. Locke. Are you nning to greet them?"


    The moment that question fell, L felt as though an explosion was triggered right behind her. Pierre''s fans all shrieked, clearly surprised and delighted.


    "Oh my god! Look at us, Pierre! You''re so handsome today!"


    "Pierre, we love you!"


    This time, Pierre openly turned to look in L''s direction with a smile on his face. However, a hint of darkness swirled in his eyes behind his sses.


    When L met Pierre''s gaze, she frowned immediately. At the same time, she couldn''t help feeling a little worried.


    Pierre wouldn''t cause trouble out of respect toward Terry, right?

 Chapter 299

    Pierre raised his head with a half-smile, choosing to stare at L.


    His fans'' cheers escted to a whole new level.


    As Pierre gazed at L, whose expression was cold as she stood beneath the stage, his desire to conquer her red even more.


    Over the years, he had bedded countless women, ranging from mature and sensual older women to innocent high school students. While his conquests had a variety of styles and personas, he had never met someone as unique as L.


    L looked innocent and cute at first nce, but her innate sensual charms were off the charts.


    The first time Pierre met her, he had already developed an uncontroble urge to pin her down and ravish her on the spot. The fact that he could suppress his urge until their third meeting spoke volumes about his attempt to respect his other friends.


    Unfortunately, he was one step away from seeding.


    Till now, Pierre still remembered the marvelous sensation of feeling L''s silky smooth skin from the time he had touched her.


    She was definitely a precious jewel to behold. s, his impatience ruined everything in the end.


    Ever since Pierre failed to abduct L and bring her to his bed, he felt that the other women whom he slept with after thatcked a certain charm to them in bed.


    Even when L was struggling against him while warning him to back off from her, the urges he felt far transcended the times he had spent with those women.


    To think that Dorian was willing to give up on such a fine specimen like L... That man truly didn''t have an eye for beauty.


    Pierre narrowed his eyes slightly. Soon, a dark glint appeared in his eyes.


    Terry shook his head at Pierre as a hint for him to mind his behavior in public. However, Pierre had already spoken up at that time.


    "I have just noticed that the photographer''s gorgeous."


    The host was momentarily stunned when he heard Pierre''sment. Even his fans'' cheers died down a little.


    Tommy was the first to react when L''s face appeared on the huge monitor screen. He quickly angled his body in order to shield her face from the camera.


    Soon, Terry''s silhouette was cast onto the monitor instead.


    "What the heck is going on?"


    "Who''s the photographer?"


    "If Pierre praised the photographer''s looks, that means she must be a walking bombshell! Everyone knows how picky he is with looks!"


    "Hey, Ms. Photographer! Let us look at you!"


    L was quite close to the area where Pierre''s fans were. She could capture a few louder wisps of dialogue amidst the chaotic mumbles and murmurs.


    Terry made sure to shield L


    properly as he picked up a microphone. "Sorry, everyone. Today''s photographer is a friend of mine whom I asked to fill in the slot at the veryst minute. She''s not from the entertainment industry. Mr. Locke, please let my friend off the hook, alright?"


    He made sure to use a light-hearted and teasing tone at the end of his response.


    Pierre looked rather thoughtful for a moment. Then, he responded with a half- smile, "I didn''t think things through. Please forgive me for my rudeness, Ms. Photographer."


    Since he didn''t continue the topic, the host let out a small sigh of relief as well. He had meant to hype the atmosphere up but didn''t expect to have almost screwed things up.


    After that, the host dared not improvise anything throughout the rest of the event. Instead, he stuck to the schedule. Just like that, the event ended without a hitch.


    But this incident still ended up


    causing a small ssh on the


    Inte. Someone had recorded the things Pierre said at the event before


    uploading it to Twitter. Many f


    kept asking about the identity of the mysterious photographer


    "What does Ms. Photographer look like? I''m quite curious."


    "Me too."


    "Everyone knows that Pierre always getsid in the entertainment industry."


    "Pierre was talking to a young woman before the event started. Terry was there as well."


    "I saw them talking too! Pierre tried to shake that woman''s hand, but Terry stopped him right away! At least, that''s what I saw."


    "Wow, Pierre must be head over heels in love with that photographer! Why else


    did hepliment her on the stage tantly?"


    "When can I receive this type of treatment?"


    After the event was over, all the staff members went backstage. L had been keeping her mask on the whole time. She never bothered taking it off.


    She sat on a chair while patiently waiting for Terry to stop talking to an investor. As she scrolled through the Inte, she came across Pierre''s post which had garnered many likes andments. The sight of the post''s poprity made her feel nauseous. Cont¨¦nt


    L lost her urge to y on her phone right away. However, the moment she


    turned off her phone, she noticed Pierre heading her way, tantly staring at her the whole time.

 Chapter 300

    L was speechless, to say the least.


    Meanwhile, Terry noticed what was going on as well. He quickly said something to the investor before turning around and approaching L right away.


    Pierre raised his handspromisingly once again. "Don''t be so nervous. Do I really look like a bad guy?"


    Then, he huffed. "Terry, why are you being so cautious around me? We''ve been friends for so many years. Are you that wary of me?"


    Terry felt like rolling his eyes. It was because of their long friendship that he knew what Pierre was like, resulting in him being wary of thetter.


    He couldn''t do anything about Pierre and the other women he slept with in the past. However, L was out of Pierre''s bounds.


    "I''m just here to apologize. It''s true that I didn''t think things through at the event. Here''s a gift from me. Please don''t take my actions to heart."


    At that moment, Pierre lifted the bag he was holding to L, but she refused to nce at it.


    "You don''t have to give me anything."


    He wasn''t angry at all. "I always acknowledge my mistakes on the spot and own up to them right away. Are you saying that you want me to personally ce the bag in your arms?"


    "You can hand it over to me."


    Terry tried to intercept the gift, only for Pierre to avoid his hand.


    "Terry, the way you''re being so protective over L makes me think that she''s your woman instead."


    "Stop spouting nonsense!" A vein popped out of Terry''s temple at that moment.


    Pierre''s lips curled into a devilish smirk. "Previously, I showed Dorian some respect by notying a finger on his woman."


    "But she''s Mr. Morgan''s fianc¨¦e right now."


    "Do you seriously believe that crap, Terry?" Pierre merely chuckled in disdain.


    At that moment, Terry felt as though he was talking to a brick wall.


    Was it that difficult to pick up the fact that Kieran cared about L?


    Were Dorian''s punishment and the crash of Bolton Group''s stocks not enough to show how much he loved L?


    "L." Pierre''s gaze fell on her face once again. "Don''t be so hasty in turning me down. Compared to Dorian, isn''t it obvious that I''m the better choice?"


    Huh?


    What was there topare between two pieces of trash anyway?


    "I still have matters to tend to, so I gotta-"


    Before L could finish her sentence, she was immediately cut off by Pierre. "Here''s the gift of apology."


    Once again, the bag was passed to L.


    She took a deep breath while gazing at the man before her frostily, knowing that he''d never let her go without achieving his purpose.


    "Thanks."


    In the end, L didn''t want to cause trouble for Terry, who was stuck as the middleman between her and Pierre.


    She reached out to ept the gift. That was when Pierre''s fingers brushed against her hand casually, making her grow goosebumps all over her body.


    However, he smiled at her, as if he had no idea what he had done. It was supposed to be a dazzlinge smile, yet she couldn''t help but feel ufortable for some reason.


    "Pierre!" someone called out at that moment.


    L quickly nced at the caller. It was the third-tier female celebrity who was talking to Pierre before getting on the stage.


    She quickly looked away. "Let''s go."


    When L brushed past the female celebrity, she could feel that celebrity eyeing her up and down.


    Soon, Terry walked L to the first floor. He apologized to her again.


    "What happened today¡ª"


    "You should return this gift to him. It''s best for me not to have anything to do with him," L cut him off


    instantly. "You don''t have to be so courteous to me as well. I know what you''re like."


    He wasn''t the problematic one¡ªit was Pierre this whole time.


    Thankfully, L wouldn''t have to keep in contact with Pierre any longer. Still,


    today''s meeting left a really bad taste in her mouth.


    Once L returned to Evergreen


    Heights, she wasn''t in the mood to y any of her favorite games. Instead, she turned on the television


    in the living room and yed a random drama. After that, she slumped on the couch.


    When Kieran returned home, he thought she looked pretty down in the dumps.


    This made him narrow his eyes slightly.


    Did L run into any trouble earlier today?

 Chapter 301

    Kieran first sent a message to Cole, asking him to investigate what had happened. Then, he walked over to the couch.


    When the listless L felt a shadow fall over her, she looked up and immediately sat up straight.


    "Uncle Kieran, why are you back so early today?" she asked, forcing herself to sound more energetic.


    She wasn''t easily influenced by others, but Pierre left her with unease. After that gathering, she ran into him a few more times.


    At the time, she was overwhelmed with worries about Dorian''s career. He was also struggling to make ends meet, taking on any small role he could find. Sometimes, he even helped with minor tasks on the set to make a good impression.


    She felt sorry for him and didn''t mention it when Pierre approached her.


    What stood out the most was that night when she came homete from work-a luxury car was parked downstairs, and Pierre leaned against it, half of his body hidden in the shadows. When he saw hering, he even politely put out his cigarette.


    L suddenly recalled the difort she felt when he touched her. It made her stomach churn.


    "Ms. Hart, it''s been a long time since we''ve seen each other. How have you been recently?" Pierre spoke up just as she was about to turn away.


    He eyed her figure, his gaze slowly darkening with desire. She calmly slipped her hand into her bag, where she kept a bottle of pepper spray.


    "Don''t be so tense." Pierre took a step forward. The warm yellow light from the streemp fell on him, but it only made him seem more sinister.


    He continued, "I''m just really interested in you, Ms. Hart. I came to offer you some help since you''re not doing too welltely."


    "I don''t need it." She refused immediately without a second thought.


    Did he really think she didn''t know who was responsible for her current predicament? Pierre wasn''t used to women rejecting him, but he assumed it was just a form of resistance, a "yes, but no" reaction. He also categorized L into that.


    For him, no one could truly reject him or the power of the Locke family; everyone had desires.


    "Honestly, I can''t understand why you''re so attached to Dorian. If it''s for the looks, I''m sure I''m no worse than him. As for family wealth and power, he''s notparable to me.


    Pierre''s tone was steady; if one didn''t listen closely, one might think he was just a polite gentleman.


    "Two months


    He raised a finger


    and gestured. "You stay with me for


    two months, and I''ll give you 20


    million. As for your little boyfriend, I


    can use the Locke family''s


    resources to help him rise up. It''s a win-win situation, isn''t it?"


    L''s gaze was cold, colder than the pale white moonlight, making thete autumn night feel as though it had been touched by the chill of winter.


    "Take your dirty tricks elsewhere. Don''t even try to pretend to be his friend. Even if you were strangers, trying to steal someone''s partner with these underhanded tactics is despicable!"


    Her voice was cold as she stared at him, her eyes sharp. "Plus, aren''t you afraid I''ll expose everything you''ve said today? What will that do to you and the Locke family?"


    Pierreughed as though he had heard something amusing and interrupted her. "You''re so naive. You''re starting to make me think you''re a bit cute."


    A powerless woman thinking she could take down the Locke family? How innocent.


    L looked at the desire in his eyes, a chill running through her. But he didn''t seem to notice her disgust, his gaze growing even more lecherous as he stepped toward her.


    "Honestly, also enjoy a bit of force. Conquering a woman like you is far more exciting than one whoes willingly. A fierce woman in bed. Hmm... Interesting." His gaze became even more audacious.


    Her heart raced, an rm ringing in her mind. It was already past 1:00 am, and the streets were empty. No one in the neighborhood woulde to her aid.


    She quickly grabbed the spray from her bag and ran opposite him. She thought, "There was a corner with a-"


    Before she could finish the thought, a hand suddenly grabbed her shoulder. A tingle went through her scalp, and her back stiffened in rm.

 Chapter 302

    Without thinking, L turned and sprayed the man with pepper spray.


    "Ah!" The man''s scream pulled her back to reality, but something was off. "L, what are you doing?"


    She looked down at the man crouching in pain, her forehead twitching. When she looked up at where Pierre had just been, he was already back by his car. He opened the door and got in, but not before turning to give her a cold, sinister smile.


    L felt a chill run down her spine, her body covered in goosebumps, and a wave of nausea stirred in her stomach.


    "L..." It wasn''t until the luxury car disappeared into the distance that the man, who was still in pain and crouching in front of her, snapped her back to her


    senses.


    She quickly fumbled for a wet wipe and handed it to him. "Noah, why are you here at this hour?"


    Noah wiped his eyes and felt a little better. Then, he slowly stood up. His eyes were swollen as if he had been crying for a long time.


    "What did you just run off for? Did you see a ghost? And what did you spray? Am I going blind? I''ve got an internationalpetition next month!"


    He sniffed hard, trying to ease the difort caused by the tears.


    "Don''t worry. You won''t go blind," L reassured him while trying to regain herposure. The feeling of having narrowly escaped danger made her realize that the person she had just encountered was far more terrifying than any monster.


    Noah pressed his fingers to his temple. "Why does that guy with the shy car look so familiar? Are there really people around here with that much money?"


    He followed L, and her mood calmed a little.


    "Do you know Pierre Locke?"


    When Noah heard the name, he frowned slightly, paused momentarily, then said, "I know him. Stay away from him."


    From then on, she kept hearing his name but never saw him again. Still, she was disgusted whenever she remembered how the man''s eyes were full of desire under the streetlights.


    Meanwhile, in the living room of Evergreen Heights, Kieran heard his phone ring. He didn''t respond to L right away but checked the message first.


    His gaze fell on the name "Pierre Locke," and he immediately put the phone away.


    "Thepany is quiet today. Have you had dinner?"


    He lowered his gaze, and L, who was standing in the dim light, couldn''t see the cold and ruthless look hidden in his eyes.


    The Locke family really had a short memory. A few years ago, after hearing Noah mention how this fool had set his sights on L, he quickly warned the Locke family. It seemed they had already forgotten.


    She didn''t have much of an appetite and shook her head. "I''m not hungry. I just want to go to bed."


    She lowered her eyes and stood up, but she felt lightheaded since she hadn''t eaten and got up too quickly Kieran was quick to react and


    caughther, immediately sweepne


    her into his arms and carrying her back to the room.


    In such close contact, L could clearly feel the strong beating of his heart, which eased her unease just a little.


    "I''ll make you something warm," Kieran said. However, she reached out and grabbed his hand.


    "Wait." He felt the warmth from her palm and touched her forehead, which was just as hot. She continued, "Uncle Kieran, stay with me for a while."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 303

    L''s forehead was burning hot, but her face still looked normal. Kieran sat by the bed, gently squeezing her hand.


    "Should I go get you some medicine?" His voice was soft, almost as if he were coaxing a child with patience and tenderness.


    She shook her head. With him here, she felt like she wouldn''t think about the troubling memories of Pierre''s persistent pursuit. The eyes full of desire that followed her everywhere seemed ready to pin her down and do things that would make her sick with disgust.


    However, he hadn''t done anything-he just followed her and watched.


    L felt powerless, as though an obsessive predator was stalking her. Over the years, she thought she had forgotten such things. But today, when she saw those eyes again, she realized she hadn''t.


    The terrible memories had lingered like poison in her heart andid dormant for years until they suddenly erupted, instantly overwhelming her.


    L clutched Kieran''s hand tightly and shook her head. Her gaze was almost pleading as she said, "Don''t go. Just stay with me for a while. I won''t be scared anymore when I fall asleep."


    Her fragile and pitiful appearance, like a sick little kitten curled up on the roadside, evoked sympathy. She gripped his clothes, unwilling to let go. Kieran bit his lip and bent down, lifting her in his arms.


    L draped her arms around his neck, seeking more security.


    Kieran looked down at her, his face brushing against her forehead, burning with fever. This intimate gesture seemed to calm her, and her expression visibly softened.


    He gently ced her back on the couch in the living room and rubbed her messy hair. "Wait here for a bit, okay?"


    "Can''t I go with you?" she asked softly.


    He looked at her, his heart softeningpletely. His gaze darkened, and he sighed, barely audible.


    "You can always see me. I''m going to get the medicine box. You''re sick, so you need to take the medicine, or you''ll feel worse."


    L thought for a moment, herrge eyes fixed on him. "If I take the medicine, I won''t feel bad anymore?"


    After a pause, she added, almost nonsensically, "In novels, the domineering presidents always have a doctor friend. Don''t you have one? If you do, could you ask him to check my heart?"


    She frowned, looking genuinely unwell. "My heart hurts."


    Kieran''s eyes filled with concern. "I don''t have a doctor friend, but I''ll find one to check your heart, and you''ll


    feel better. I''ll get the medicine first, and then we can see a doctor,


    okay?"


    Perhaps his voice was too gentle or soothing, or she was just naturally obedient;


    she slowly released his shirt, but her gaze never left him.


    Kieran brought the medicine box and a cup of warm water. Then, he disinfected the thermometer and carefully ced it under L''s arm. He sat beside her, and she leaned slightly against him as though being close to him gave her a stronger sense of security.


    "I met a very bad person before. He always followed me, and I couldn''t shake him


    off." She continued slowly, "I was really scared, but I could do nothing."


    Kieran reached up, gently brushing her messy hair. "It won''t happen again."


    After removing the thermometer, he found that she was running a high fever. He gave her fever medicine, then made some oatmeal, patiently coaxing her to drink half a bowl.


    L gradually fell asleep in his arms as the medicine began to take effect.


    Kieran carried her back to her room. Just as he was leaving, he noticed her tightly clutching his shirt. A trace of helplessness shed in his eyes as he sat on the bed, switching the main light off and turning on a small nightlight.


    As he gently patted her to sleep, he took out his phone and checked the message


    from Cole.

 Chapter 304

    The day''s events including the people L encountered and the situations that unfolded¡ªwere listed down with pictures. When magnified, Pierre''s eyes, hidden in the dim light, showed clear desire.


    Years ago, when Kieran heard from Noah that Pierre had be obsessed with L, he immediately had someone investigate. Without revealing anything, he quietly dealt with the trouble for L. She had never mentioned it all these years, so he assumed the matter was long over.


    He hadn''t expected it to have caused her such deep trauma. In the end, it was his ownck of consideration.


    There were two ways to ovee trauma. One was to rely on time to dilute the pain. The other was through desensitization-watching the person who hurt you get punished and slowly losing the fear.


    Kieran didn''t know how L would choose but hoped it would be the second. He had carefully raised her; the Morgans were not weak.


    He had helped L drink water twice during the night. Once her fever subsided, she gradually rxed, allowing him to pull away and leave.


    It was already 2:00 am, but he wasn''t feeling very sleepy.


    The next day, L surprisingly overslept. When she looked at her phone, it was already 10:18 am, and she was momentarily stunned.


    Was it morning? She would usually wake up at 8:00 am. She scratched her head, only remembering lying dejectedly on the couch, but she had no recollection of how she had returned to her room.


    Rubbing her aching head, L felt a little ashamed. How could she let someone like Pierre affect her so much?


    She slowly got up, washed up, and went downstairs to find Kieran still at home. L was a bit surprised, so she rubbed her temples before asking, "Uncle Kieran, aren''t you busy today?"


    "Mm." He nodded. "Are you free this Saturday?"


    Today was Wednesday, and L quickly calcted the days. She nodded.


    "I''m free. I should still be at the Morgan residence, spending time with Grandpa, Grandma, and Aunt Nicole. Is there something you need?" she asked, btedly realizing.


    "Martin from the Locke family is having a birthday party. Will youe with me?" L, who had just sat across from him, stiffened at once.


    The Locke family? This family name was rare; it had to be the same Locke family she knew. The only person in the entire Northridge who could invite Kieran was...


    However, she still asked, "Which Locke family?"


    "The Locke family from Monolith Securities. Don''t you remember?Mr. Locke Senior has a grandson around your age who''s also in the


    over


    entertainment industry. His name should be..."


    "I... I know," L said, instinctively not wanting to hear that name.


    "Will you apany me?" Kieran asked again.


    Her gaze flickered for a moment. She quickly rejected it, though more subtly. "I


    don''t think it''s appropriate. I''d rather not go."


    "Why isn''t it appropriate?" He didn''t


    seem to notice her hesitation. "Everyone knows you''re my fianc¨¦e. It''s only right for you to attend as mypanion at the banquet


    She fell silent. Then, she lowered her head and slowly took a spoonful of oatmeal, which was usually


    delicious but had no taste today


    She took another bite of the


    perfectly cooked egg-that was also tasteless.  s?novel


    "I don''t-"


    "L." Kieran''s voice was gentle, soft, and soothing. "Don''t worry. I''ll stay by your side the whole time."


    L looked up in realization. The depths of his eyes, which were usually unreadable, now clearly showed tenderness, like the soft streetlights guiding ater home.


    "L, will you apany me?"

 Chapter 305

    Kieran gazed at L, his eyes deep and unreadable. Her gaze flickered noticeably.


    He thought he would not force her if she rejected him again. If she couldn''t take that step, he would remove all the risks for her.


    She bit her lip and lowered her gaze, staring at the partially eaten, perfectly round fried egg on her te. Then, she took a deep breath as if gathering all her resolve and let out a muffled reply from deep within her chest. "Alright. I''ll go with you."


    Avoidance was never her style.


    Kieran''s fingers unconsciously tapped the tabletop, and for the first time, he was uncertain about his feelings. Was it good or bad to force her to confront those unpleasant memories? The usually strategic man found himself at a loss.


    She silently finished her meal, then declined his offer to send her back to the Morgan residence.


    "I''ll go back on my own. I''ll stay there for the next few days." She paused, forcing a smile. "I''ll return Saturday afternoon and wait for you at Evergreen Heights."


    After that, she picked up the car keys and left without waiting for Kieran''s response. Once she was back at the Morgan residence, she took a moment to adjust her emotions before going in to spend time with the elders.


    During her days there, L chatted with the elders, which helped her temporarily forget the troubling matters. But at night, the issues surged like a tidal wave, slowly drowning her heart.


    What should she do if she bumped into Pierre again? How could she get rid of him if he was still persistent?


    Meanwhile, at Shannon''s residence, with the wedding between Kieran and L approaching, Shannon''s sleep quality worsened by the day.


    He hadpletely stopped seeing her. Even with the two families cooperating, he didn''t get involved and left everything to Cole.


    As for L, he had even secretly assigned someone to protect her. Shannon had


    tried to get close a few times, but each time, someone got in her way.


    Michael must have gotten the news from somewhere and came to advise her to let go. Why should she let go of Kieran? She had loved him for so many years; why should she just give up?


    She had just pushed Michael out when someone rang the doorbell. Shannon thought it was him,ing back to try again.


    She coldly stared at the door, but when she saw the person on the other side, her reprimand was caught in her throat.


    Pierre was half-smiling. "Shannon, I heard you''ve been having some troubletely. I came to offer my help."


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, concealing the darkness in them.


    She also narrowed her eyes, her gaze cold and her voice equally icy. "No thanks. Mind your own business."


    The Locke family wasrge and hadplicated rtionships. There were probably seven or eight people among the younger generation. For a big family, having a couple of wastrels was nothing out of the ordinary, but Pierre was not a fool.


    On the contrary, he was very clever and calcting, which earned him Martin''s favor. Martin even seemed to be grooming him as a potential heir.


    The Locke family was aware of his womanizing, but in their circle, having two women was nothing unusual. Martin''s only rule was to avoid illegitimate children.


    Pierre wasn''t angry about the rejection. To those who didn''t understand him, he seemed to have a very good temper.


    "Shannon, don''t be so quick to refuse," he said politely. "It''s my grandfather''s birthday banquet this Saturday. Mr. Morgan will be there-won''t youe?"


    He looked at her, lowering his gaze to nce at the gold-embossed invitation in his hand, then smiled lightly. "You''re the only one who received an invitation personally delivered by the Locke family."


    "So?"


    "In the past, whenever Mr. Morgan attended events, he was usually apanied


    by assistants. But now, I hear he has a fianc¨¦e. Do you think he''ll bring her along?"

 Chapter 306

    Pierre pushed up his sses, the lenses catching the light as the scheming in his eyes became more apparent. Upon seeing Shannon''s gaze shift, he smiled with more confidence. "As for me, I certainly won''t overestimate myself and target the Morgan Group, but..."


    He deliberately left the sentence unfinished.


    "You have your eye on L, don''t you?" Her gaze shifted again.


    Over the past few days, she had thought of many ways to prevent Kieran from marrying L, but all her ns were rejected. She even asked Albert to intervene and speak to the Morgan family about a potential marriage alliance.


    He had looked at her for a while and sighed. "Shannon, just let it go. Plenty of good men are out there; there''s no need to choose one who doesn''t love you. If you don''t, you''ll only end up suffering."


    Watching him leave, Shannon slowly clenched her fists. Let it go? No, she couldn''t. She really couldn''t ept it!


    Pierre, on the other hand, was straightforward. "I''ve wanted this woman for a long time. Someone warned me that she belonged to Mr. Morgan, and I found it a bit amusing. I''m sure you don''t believe that, do you, Shannon?"


    She slightly pressed her lips together. Of course, she didn''t believe it.


    Kieran falling in love with a woman? That was absurd. But although he appeared cold and distant, he was quite filial. The Morgan family''s elders must have pressured him into marrying L.


    As for L, she was just a worthless person who gained wealth and status after her parents died. If it weren''t for the Morgan family taking her in, she might have died in some corner by now. Now, she even dared to covet the position of Mrs. Morgan.


    Shannon thought so but still didn''t trust Pierre. She understood the principle of attempting the impossible, which might backfire. The man in front of her was not someone she should cooperate with.


    "I advise you to give up on this idea," she said with a still cold tone.


    As if expecting this response, Pierre showed no surprise.


    "I must have this woman," he said, his eyes darkening with a dangerous gleam. "And besides, I''m not the only one who wants her. So why shouldn''t it be me?"


    He handed her a few photos and smiled slyly. "I''ll be waiting for you on Saturday night."


    Saturday arrived quickly. L sat in the living room of the Morgan residence, lost in thought. Nicole, who was always attentive, noticed that Lita often zoned out when she was free over the past couple of days.


    Sometimes, even calling her name wouldn''t bring a reaction.


    "L?"


    L snapped back to reality. "Aunt Nicole, what''s wrong?"


    Nicole thought that she was anxious due to the suddenness of the wedding. She gently took her hand and softly reassured her, "Kieran is a good man. He might seem a little distant in public, but he''s always been thoughtful with the family.


    "I''m actually happy for you two. Don''t worry; tell me if you ever feel unhappy or ufortable in this rtionship. I''ll help you find


    someone better if you want to part ways."


    L patiently listened to her and followed up, "Thank you, Aunt Nicole. I think I just wasn''t prepared for everything all at once. Don''t worry. Kieran treats me well."


    With everything that had happened recently, she didn''t want to burden them with Pierre''s matters just yet.


    Nicole nodded. "If something''s bothering you, make sure to tell me. I''ll always be on your side."


    L''s smile deepened, her eyes sparkling, and the negative emotions in her heart seemed to have faded a little.


    She nodded. "I know you care about me the most. I''ve agreed to go with Kieran to attend Mr. Locke Senior''s birthday party tonight, but I''ll return to Evergreen Heights for now."


    "Alright. Take it easy on the road. We''ll see each otherter tonight." Nicole''s expression was warm as she saw her out.

 Chapter 307

    When L returned, Kieran was already waiting at Evergreen Heights. As usual, he was dressed in a suit, his expression stern.


    Seeing her enter, he stood up and took a box from beside him. It was for her, and it contained the outfit she would wear that evening.


    She took the box. "I''ll go upstairs and change."


    He had chosen a silk gown this time, so she casually bunched her hair up with a w clip. After a moment, she decided to wear a pair of high heels.


    As she headed downstairs, Kieran stood up and waited at the foot of the stairs. When she got closer, he reached out to take her hand.


    L looked at his open palm and hesitated momentarily before cing her significantly smaller hand into it. The intimacy of the gesture made her nervous. She tried to steady her heartbeat, afraid that he would notice her racing pulse.


    "Don''t be nervous. You''re his fianc¨¦e now. This kind of gesture is normal," she silently reassured herself.


    Even though she tried to rx, Kieran still noticed her nervousness. A faint smile tugged at his lips.


    "I''ll take care of everything tonight." His voice was gentle, like aged wine, deep and alluring.


    It was a simple statement he had said before, but itforted L every time, as if he could protect her from anything, no matter what happened.


    "When we enter the Locke residence, you can''t call me ''Uncle Kieran'' anymore."


    He helped her into the car, and L suddenly looked up at him. Sitting in the car, she noticed he was still standing outside.


    Herrge eyes were filled with confusion. "What should I call you, then?" If not Uncle Kieran, should she call him Kieran?


    "Call me by my name." The man''s voice rose slightly at the end, confirming her doubt.


    The car door shut, but L remained still in her seat. Before Kieran could get in, Cole quickly teased, "You''ll be husband and wife soon. You should be calling him that."


    L''s face turned bright red, her thoughts in disarray. But it also helped distract her from her worries.


    They arrived at the Locke residence


    soon after. The Locke family''s


    e''


    assets couldn''tpare to the Morgan family''s, but the family was farrger, with twice as many members. The Morgan family elders hadn''t arrived yet, and Noah, who didn''t like such events, would be skipping this one, too.


    Shannon was the first to notice Kieran''s car pulling up. She excused herself from the person in front of her and walked toward a spot where she could get a better view. Her grip tightened around her wine ss.


    Would he bring L? If not, did it mean that he wasn''t really ready to acknowledge L as his fianc¨¦e?


    On the other side, Amelia, who Benjamin had coerced to attend the banquet, noticed Shannon''s movement and looked up. Vince, who was sitting next to her, followed her gaze.


    Benjamin was confused and asked, "What are you two looking at?"


    "Dad, don''t you have anything else to


    do? You''ve been following me


    around since we got here half an


    hour ago," Amelia said, puzzled.


    "Mom''s already spoken to five young men. Aren''t you worried?"


    "Is that so?" He was shocked and immediately started searching for Charlotte. He spotted Charlotte talking to a young man, and his protective instincts kicked in.


    "Amelia, I need to handle some personal matters. Don''t cause any trouble, okay?"


    Amelia responded absentmindedly, then looked back at Shannon.


    "What do you think she''ll do tonight?"

 Chapter 308

    Vince shook his head. "I don''t know. With Mr. Morgan''s clear attitude, she should havee to terms with reality by now."


    "She''s..." Amelia gave a half-hearted smile. "She''s in for a tough time. I actually should have advised L not toe."


    He shook his head. "No matter what happens at this banquet, she should havee with Mr. Morgan."


    He meant this would imply that Kieran would have officially acknowledged L''s identity to everyone in the circle.


    Amelia understood the implication of his words. She lowered her gaze and took a sip of the wine in her hand, the sweet taste lingering on her tongue.


    Knowing that Kieran had arrived, Martin, who had been waiting for the guests, stood up. The crowd followed him toward the entrance, where they saw Kieran step out of the car, open the door for L, and help her out. His movements were gentle, careful, and considerate.


    The people who had witnessed how Kieran had shown special care for L during her birthday party were even more surprised now. Many had tried to win his favor in various ways, but none had even received a single nce. But now, he was personally opening the door for a woman and helping her with such care?


    Once L was steady on her feet, Kieran linked his arm with hers. He leaned in slightly and whispered, "Don''t be nervous. I''m here."


    L looked up at him, meeting his gaze momentarily before nodding gently. With Kieran by her side, she didn''t believe Pierre would dare to act recklessly. Their intimate gestures,bined with their striking appearances, made them seem like a perfect match.


    The smallest gestures would reveal the most about one''s heart. His actions didn''t go unnoticed by many. The people who observed them immediately knew L was of great importance in Kieran''s heart.


    Only Pierre and Shannon had different reactions-one looked dark and sullen, while the other looked resentful.


    L followed his lead as they entered.


    Once inside, Martin greeted them. "Kieran, it''s been a long time since you''ve visited me."


    Kieran nodded slightly. "Mr. Locke Senior, thepany has been busytely. Please forgive me. I''ve brought a small gift for you."


    "You''re embarrassing me." Martin then turned his attention to L. "And this youngdy is?"


    From a distance, Amelia smiled


    faintly. "Who here doesn''t know that Mr. Morgan has a fiancee? This old man is ying dumb-could he be trying to win back some pride for the Botton family?"


    Vince smiled helplessly. "Why are you angry? Even if Mr. Locke Senior disapproves of Mr. Morgan''s treatment of the Bolton Group, he wouldn''t openly say it. After all, for these people, their own interests are the most important.


    "The only reason he''s upset with the Bolton family is that he''s afraid Mr. Morgan will treat them the same way."


    She frowned. "If the Bolton family hadn''t messed things up, Mr. Morgan wouldn''t have done anything."


    "Even you can understand that, but these old foxes don''t get it."


    "Are you insulting me?" She suddenly turned her head, ring at him.


    He looked even more helpless. This fiery temper of hers... Then, he quickly changed the subject. "If Mr. Morgan isn''t apanying Lifa, you should go with her to ensure no one tries anything."


    As soon as he said this, he noticed L''s gaze darken slightly. It was as if she instinctively avoided something.


    Kieran also felt her hand tighten on his arm. He lowered his gaze and, out of the corner of his eye, saw Pierre standing on the second floor.


    Pierre openly stared at L from his elevated position, like a predator ready to strike. His gaze was so tant, without any concern that someone might notice his intentions.


    Kieran''s expression remained calm, but a storm was brewing behind his eyes. His smile deepened.


    "This is my fianc¨¦e, L Hart," he introduced. "L, this is Mr. Locke Senior."


    L steadied her emotions and maintained her politeness, giving a slight nod. "Hello, Mr. Locke Senior. It''s a pleasure to meet you. I''ve brought a small gift. Please ept it."


    She handed him the gift box, but Martin merely nced at it without reaching out to take it.

 Chapter 309

    All eyes were on them, with expressions ranging from scrutiny to surprise, and some seemed to be eagerly watching the drama unfold. After all, the majority still looked down on L. However, they weren''t in a position like the Locke family, who had the power to resist if Kieran truly lost his temper.


    Today, he brought her and specifically introduced her as his fianc¨¦e. Would Martin openly humiliate her like this?


    As everyone spected his intentions, Martin smiled warmly and epted the gift but didn''t open it. Instead, he handed it to the butler behind him. "Take good care of Mrs. Morgan''s gift."


    With that simple statement, the tense atmosphere was immediately eased. He carefully observed L''s expression, expecting her to at least show some difort, but her face remainedpletely unchanged, to his surprise.


    He was a bit taken aback; she was quite gutsy. It was no wonder she had bested Shannon.


    While the guests continued to exchange pleasantries, another person appeared at the second-floor railing.


    "Pierre, is this the one you''ve set your eyes on? She looks pretty good. Your taste is on point this time-she''s a natural beauty."


    The woman wore a white tulle dress that should have looked pure and demure, but her words instantly made her seempletely different.


    Pierre shot her a cold nce. "Don''t mess things up for me."


    "Do I look like I care about your business?" Vivian smirked,zily leaning against the railing. "Seriously, tell me your n. With someone as top-tier as Kieran, you shouldn''t let Shannon have him so easily. How about giving me a shot instead?"


    He suddenly looked at her with a scrutinizing gaze. "You want to marry into the Morgan family?"


    "I would, but do you think the Morgan family would want a marriage alliance with us?" she scoffed. As for men, I can y around without losing anything, especially if it''s someone as exceptional as him."


    Her eyes grew deeper as she spoke, her gaze sliding down Kieran''s face, over his broad shoulders and waist. She couldn''t help but wonder if it would be satisfying to...


    "You better not set your sights on him."


    "Hm?" Vivian raised an eyebrow in surprise. "You dare think about his woman, so why can''t I want him?"


    Pierre didn''t respond right away. "If you help me lure L away, I might be able to get you Noah. What do you think?"


    This time, she suddenly looked at him. "How do you know?"


    The usually cold and gloomy man smirked, his smile even more twisted and dangerous. "Just because I''m not in the Locke family doesn''t mean I don''t know what''s happening. Those fools still think they can bypass me and win Grandpa''s favor to get more shares. It''sughable."


    His smile darkened as he nced at several of his cousins, who were as foolish and clueless as they were ambitious. Only Vivian shared the same mother as him among his peers, but he didn''t feel much affection for her. In a family like this, showing real emotions was deadly, even toward one''s sibling.


    After a moment, Vivian pursed her lips and said, "I want Noah, but I want him whole."


    With that, she turned and made her way downstairs, where Shannon looked up in the direction of the stairs. When she saw him nod, she approached the most prominent man in the crowd.


    Throughout the birthday party, Kieran kept his arm around L''s waist, always in a protective stance.


    L slightly turned her head. She wanted to call out to him but remembered what he had said earlier. Instead, she tugged at the corner of his sleeve.

 Chapter 310

    "You don''t have to keep protecting me. I can walk beside you." Her voice was barely audible.


    Kieran slightly lowered his head, listening carefully to her words. He nodded but


    didn''t let go.


    "Uncle Kieran." Vivian walked over with a ss of wine. "I heard Aunt L is here, so I came to see her. I hope you don''t mind."


    After finishing her sentence, she turned to L, seemingly unable to resistplimenting her. "You''re so beautiful, Aunt L."


    L looked at her, and when her gaze met Vivian''s eyes, which were strikingly simr to Pierre''s, her pupils shifted slightly.


    "Uncle Kieran, you''ve been talking business the whole time, so it must be boring for Aunt L to listen. How about I take her to the Locke family''s courtyard? There''s no one out there, and there''s food. Is that okay?"


    Vivian''s expression was sincere, and there was no sign of anything unusual. But before L could decline, a familiar voice interrupted. "Ms. Locke, I thank you on L''s behalf for your kind offer, but you do not need to take her. She''ll be with me."


    L turned around and saw Amelia dressed in a ck gown. Her long hair, usually loose around her shoulders, was now elegantly pinned up, giving her a more regal look. She already had an elegant andmanding presence, but now, she resembled a noble princess.


    With her n disrupted, Vivian didn''t show any sign of difort. "You two cane together. Wouldn''t it be better if I showed you around the Locke residence?"


    However, Shannon, who was lingering on the outskirts of the crowd, had a cold look in her eyes.


    Kieran looked at L and gently asked, "If you don''t want to go, then stay by my side. If you''re tired, we can sit over there for a while."


    Amelia tugged at L''s sleeve. "Don''t worry. With Vince around, there''s no point in staying with Kieran to talk business. I''m more curious to see what Shannon wants to do."


    L nced around the crowd and, sure enough, saw Shannon''s icy gaze fixed on her. She then looked up to the second floor, where the ufortable gaze from earlier was now gone.


    She reassured herself mentally, telling herself not to be afraid. Once she took the first step, the fear would vanish.


    "I''ll go rest outside for a while. I''ll


    softly fo


    ???


    you soon," L replied


    Kieran. He nodded, said


    nothing more, and quickly sent a message to Cole outside.


    She followed Amelia out, Vivian trailing behind them. As they were heading to meet up with Vince, Amelia turned to Vivian. "Why are you following us around?"


    "Why? Uncle Kieran didn''t say I couldn''t. I''m with Aunt L. Why are you so upset?" Vivian raised her gazezily.


    Amelia frowned but didn''t respond. In her mind, she muttered, "Boot licker."


    However, when they reached the spot where Vince had been, he was nowhere to be found.


    "Where''s Vince?" Amelia asked, confused.


    L scanned the surroundings. "Maybe he had something else to take care of."


    They didn''t go anywhere else and found an empty spot to sit. Vivian sat across from them and pushed two sses of wine toward them.


    "Have a taste?"


    L looked into her eyes, still feeling uneasy. She pursed her lips and nced at the pale pink drink, feeling a sense of wariness.


    Amelia nced at it, then took a sip. "It''s nothing special."


    Vivian smiled lightly. "This is the regr kind. If you want something better, I''ll get


    you a bottle from the Locke family''s reserve."


    She stood up, seemingly about to


    go. Then, she turned back. "Ms. Joyce, how about youe with me? Those are Grandpa''s favorites, and if youe along, at least I''ll have an exnation."


    Amelia, who was thinking about Shannon inside, stood up. "L, stay here. Vince


    should be back soon, and I''ll be back quickly, too."


    L lightly pressed her lips together


    and scanned the area. There were


    still quite a few people around. Even


    if Pierre came over, she would have a chance to call for help.

 Chapter 311

    Vivian led Amelia away, but after taking a few steps, she casually nced back at L, who was sitting alone.


    "Sorry, but it''s not my fault that Pierre likes you. You''re just too pretty," she


    thought.


    Amelia looked at Vivian-the friend she had grown up with, only to part wayster because of differing values. She said, "Can you hurry up?"


    Vivian feigned innocence. "Amelia, why are you so upset with me?"


    "You know what you did."


    Vivian shrugged innocently. "I only have a few men. Is that really such a big deal in this circle?"


    Amelia frowned. "You stole someone else''s boyfriend. Do you really think I don''t know?"


    "Amelia." Vivian sighed. "If I could steal him, he wasn''t worth having. I''m actually doing that woman a favor, aren''t I?"


    Amelia frowned, uninterested in arguing with her.


    Meanwhile, L had just sat down when she bent down to sniff the wine. She then looked up and froze in ce. Pierre was standing not far away, staring at her with a cold, sinister gaze.


    A chill ran down her spine. She quickly stood up as he walked toward her, intending to find Kieran, but her path was blocked.


    Pierre smirked, "Don''t be so resistant. I mean you no harm, Ms. Hart."


    He offered her the drink in his hand. "Try it. It''s a special wine I''ve kept for years."


    She frowned. She certainly didn''t dare to touch it.


    She didn''t take the ss, but he wasn''t angry. Instead, he smiled and set it down beside her. "Don''t be so wary of me. The reason I approached you today is to apologize.


    "What happened before was impulsive on my part, but now you''re Mr. Morgan''s fianc¨¦e. What else could I do?"


    L narrowed her eyes, her tone icy. "Terry said the same thing, but you didn''t react like this. You''re a wolf in sheep''s clothing."


    "Fine. Insult me all you want, but why insult yourself, too?"


    Pierrezily sat beside her, took a sip from his own ss, and then picked up the one he had offered L. He the liquid inside and then a big gulp.


    "Ms. Hart, how about we be friends?" His actions seemed to prove he wasn''t nning anything drastic.


    She looked at him, lips slightly pressed together. "I''m not interested. I have things


    to attend to. Excuse me."


    Just then, a light


    chuckle came from


    behind. "I heard from Shannon that your parents were once friends of the Morgan family, which is why they adopted you. From adopted daughter to the mistress of the Morgan family. That''s quite the transformation."


    L stopped in her tracks.


    Pierre walked up to her. "Don''t be nervous. I''m just wondering where I fell shortpared to Mr. Morgan."


    He extended the wine ss Vivian had brought over. Seeing that she didn''t take


    it, he chuckled. "Do you want me to put it in your hand personally?"


    L wasn''t sure what he wanted, but the memory of his unintentional touchst time made her uneasy. She quickly took the drink and stepped back, but her gaze remained confused.


    Was Pierreparing himself to Kieran? What possibleparison could there


    be?


    It seemed like he saw the question in her eyes. His gaze darkened, making her skin crawl.


    "I really like you, but you have no interest in me. It can''t be helped," he said with a shrug, his face still showing a hint of regret.


    L felt even more disgusted.


    "Even so, there''s something I want to tell you. Seeing the Morgan family hiding things from you, it''s really..."


    She furrowed her brows. "Are you trying to sow discord between me and the Morgan family? Don''t you think that''s pointless?"


    "They''ve raised you for many years, but have you ever wondered why they did that?"


    As her gaze turned even colder, Pierre took a step closer and lowered his voice.

 Chapter 312

    "Because your parents died for the Morgan family. They adopted you to atone for their sins and to ease their conscience."


    After saying this, Pierre expected to see shock on L''s face, but instead, there was none.


    "That car ident-" He was about to continue but was interrupted.


    "Enough!" She snapped, her voice sharp. "If you came here just to tell me this, you can stop. I have no interest in hearing it."


    "Fine then." He sighed in frustration. "Since you don''t want to listen, I''ll consider it my mistake. But being friends isn''t too much to ask, is it?"


    He raised his ss, looking graceful. Despite his known recklessness as the default heir to the Locke family, many still sought to associate with him for power and wealth.


    Now, as he spoke to L, many people around them were already starting to look their way. He looked at the ss she held, clearly waiting for her to drink. It was a subtle way of putting her in a difficult position.


    If she didn''t drink, it would be seen as disrespect to the Locke family. But Pierre didn''t pressure her. Instead, he gestured slightly with his hand.


    Then, he raised the ss to his lips and drank it in one go.


    "Ms. Hart, feel free."


    Though he said that, she didn''t feel free to act as she liked. She could only silently hope Amelia would return soon; then, she pursed her lips and took a sip from the ss.


    Amelia watched with growing impatience as Vivian picked out the most expensive bottle of wine.


    "Which one is it?"


    "Don''t rush. I''ll pick the best one for you."


    Amelia frowned and simply pointed at one. "No need. I''ll take this one."


    From the moment she had arrived, Vivian had been chatting aimlessly, and now she was dragging her feet to choose the best one.


    Amelia felt like Vivian was purposely dying her. Her gaze darkened as she walked over, grabbed a bottle, and Said, "I''ll take this one. I''m leaving now."


    Without waiting for Vivian''s response, she turned and headed back. Vivian nced at the time, then quickly ran to catch up.


    "You''re still so impatient."


    Amelia shot her a re over her shoulder. "You better not be up to something."


    "I''ve been by your side this whole time. What could I possibly be up to? Are you sure you don''t have a bias against me?"


    Seeing Vivian shrug helplessly, Amelia scoffed inwardly. "It''s not that I''m biased against you; your character is questionable."


    Halfway back, she suddenly noticed Vince surrounded by a group of people. Amelia frowned and walked over. "Vince."


    He quickly turned around, seemingly relieved, and immediately told the


    others, "Sorry, I need to go. My


    fis calling me. We''ll continue


    WI


    "Hey, Mr. Lane, wait a bit. Let''s finish discussing the cooperation first."


    "Yeah, Mr. Lane, your fianc¨¦e won''t run off. Let''s finish talking."


    They continued to talk to him. However, Vince didn''t even look back. He quickly walked over to Amelia.


    Amelia raised an eyebrow. "Who''s your fianc¨¦e?"


    He didn''t answer that, lowering his voice to ask, "Where''s L? Weren''t you together?"


    "I went to get something, so we separated for a bit." She raised the unopened bottle of wine.


    His eyes faltered momentarily


    before quickly saying, "Go find her


    suspect someone is trying to


    els


    separate us deliberately. Let''s also inform Mr. Morgan."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 313

    Amelia was startled by Vince''s words. Instinctively, she began scanning the venue for Shannon. When she saw her talking to a few men, she breathed a small sigh of relief.


    Shannon seemed to sense something and nced over, gently swirling her ss with a yful smile at the corner of her mouth.


    "It''s not her. The Bolton family wouldn''t dare go head-to-head with the Morgan family," Vince reminded her. With that, he quickly made his way out, his eyes constantly scanning the crowd.


    Amelia furrowed her brows, nced back at Vivian, and spoke with a hint of warning. "If you''ve done anything, you''d bettere clean now, or I won''t go easy on you."


    Her gaze was cold and intimidating.


    Vivian feigned innocence and shrugged. "Amelia, don''t you think you''re being a bit too harsh on me? I''m just a woman. What could I possibly do to your friend?"


    Her words made Amelia pause for a moment. She took a few steps but suddenly turned back.


    "Where''s Pierre? Weren''t you with him?"


    "I don''t know. I''m just a nobody in the Locke family. How could I know where he is?"


    Amelia frowned, realizing she wouldn''t get any useful answers from her. She turned and quickly caught up with Vince.


    "Vince, go outside and look for Lily. I''ll go find Kieran," she said quickly and headed off searching for Kieran.


    After circling the venue for a while, she still couldn''t find him. This was impossible -Kieran was so noticeable; she should have seen him immediately.


    Upon seeing how anxiously Amelia was scanning the venue, Charlotte hurried


    over.


    "Mom, have someone help me find L. She might be in trouble," Amelia said immediately.


    Charlotte was startled. "She''s Mr. Morgan''s fianc¨¦e now. Who would dare hurt her?"


    Who would dare hurt her?


    Amelia squinted, taking a deep breath. She was reluctant to voice her suspicions, but Charlotte seemed to understand immediately. The Locke family-most likely Pierre, the lunatic!


    "How dare he?" Charlotte couldn''t understand Don''t worry. I''ll go find your father and have him help look for her. You go to the lounge and see if she went there to rest, said calmly, quickly thinking and reassuring Amelia.


    Amelia nodded, searching again, but still didn''t find Kieran or L.


    Vince also returned alone.


    On the second floor, Vivian opened the door and nced at the man sitting on the couch, his eyes half closed. He had lowered his head slight and the top buttons of his white shirt were undone, revealing his strong build.  s?novel


    His superior bone structure, high nose, and sharp features made him look much gentler when he was not ring at people. She approached him and reached out to touch Kis face. But before her hand could make contact, the man suddenly


    opened his eyes and quickly


    grabbed her wrist.


    Kieran rose to his feet, his movements swift and forceful. She was thrown heavily


    onto the couch, her leg hitting the side, causing her to wince in pain. She was momentarily stunned.


    Just as she was about to speak, her throat was suddenly gripped.


    His lips curled into a cold smile. "You really have guts."


    Vivian''s face flushed as she struggled for breath. "Uncle... Kieran, what is this about?"


    Her voice was barely audible, trembling as she spoke.


    "Where did Pierre take L?" Kieran''s eyes were as cold as ice.


    Realizing something was wrong, he immediately ordered Cole to look for L, but she was nowhere to be found at the venue.


    They hacked the Locke residence''s surveince, and it was confirmed that Pierre had taken L away. But the Locke family owned the venue, so only two main cameras were working-others had been turned off beforehand.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," she said, her face turning pale, barely holding herself together.


    She felt like she was about to die but was still betting that Kieran wouldn''t dare kill her. However, his coldugh echoed.


    "You think I won''t kill you? Do you think people like you canpare to L?" He slowly narrowed his eyes, a dangerous glint shing across his gaze, his expression chilling.

 Chapter 314

    "The basement..." Vivian struggled to speak, "Left side of the basement."


    She realized that Kieran really wanted to kill her. As soon as she finished speaking, Kieran roughly shoved her away, a look of disgust shing in his eyes. Killing her would certainly soil his hands.


    She bent over, struggling to breathe. "You didn''t alert anyone at the party... because you''re afraid of others seeing L lose her reputation, right?"


    Seeing him leave without a word, she mustered all her strength to shout, "Don''t you care?"


    However, he didn''t turn back, leaving swiftly.


    L had only taken a small sip of the wine. She thought that even if spiked, a small amount shouldst until Amelia returned, but she never expected that a little sip would make her feel dizzy.


    She leaned on the table and tried to call for help, but she couldn''t. Suddenly, she looked up and saw a figure before her. The shadows ovepped, but she could only make out the pair of eyes-those devilish eyes that had once haunted her dreams.


    "You..."


    Pierre looked down at her with an air of superiority, a smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. He raised a hand and gently pinched her soft cheek, his smile widening in satisfaction.


    "Mm. The sensation is even better than I imagined."


    L felt disgusted, wanting to vomit, but she couldn''t even do that. She couldn''t even raise a hand to block his touch. Then, everything went ck, and she copsed to the floor.


    When she regained consciousness, she was awoken by a burning sensation. The room was stark, withrge white walls and no windows, resembling a basement. The harsh overhead light was blinding.


    She squinted, trying to move, only to realize her hands and feet were bound.


    "You''re awake."


    Pierre''s cold voice echoed in her ears, sending chills down her spine. She looked up in panic, and his eyes; which were filled with desire were locked on her.


    Her silk gown was half undone, revealing her smooth, fair skin, which glowed under the harsh light. It was like snow on a cier-pure and beautiful.


    Pierre''s shirt was unbuttoned, and


    he smiled as his hand moved to


    caress her soft, fair skin. It was


    Soft


    that he involuntarily let out a


    sigh of admiration.


    "I''ve been dreaming of you," he said as he lowered his head, his lips brushing against her neck.


    The faint scent of jasmine almost drove him mad, his eyes growing darker and more intoxicated. His patience slipped, and Pierre roughly tore at her clothes.


    "L, don''t worry. I won''t treat you poorly. You didn''t want two million, so how about four? If that''s not enough, one hundred million should do it."


    He could barely control his breathing as he violently tore at her clothes. He felt himself growing hard, his eyes bloodshot.


    Upon seeing his lecherous expression, L couldn''t hold back and gagged, "Get off! Get away from me!"


    He smirked, his hand touching her again as he spoke. "Stop pretending to be pure. You''ve been with Dorian for so many years.


    "You''ve done it many times, right? You should know, the women who end up in my bed are hardly virgins Breathing heavily, he looked down at her smooth shoulder and kissed it.


    "It''s your blessing to be chosen by me. L, if you obediently stay with me for two months, I won''t mistreat you."


    His eyes were growing more and more bloodshot, and he was unable to hold back as he began undoing his belt.

 Chapter 315

    L''s hands and feet were bound, and her gaze was fixed on the blinding white light above her. Her eyes trembled slightly.


    Even if she were to die, she could never allow herself to be defiled by such a scum. The heat that had once tormented her slowly faded as her consciousness returned.


    "L, don''t act so humiliated." Pierre''s voice was filled with excitement. "I can make you happier than Dorian or even Kieran."


    A lustful smile spread across his face. "This is my first time serving a woman, so you should feel honored."


    Just as he had unbuckled his belt and hisughter hung in the air, the basement door was suddenly mmed open.


    Pierre''s face instantly turned cold. "Who the hell-"


    Before he could finish, he was stopped mid-sentence. The desire on his face had not yet faded when he was punched in the stomach, and a loud cry escaped his lips. He hunched over, clutching his abdomen, half-kneeling on the floor.


    Kieran had put all his strength into that punch. The woman on the bed looked like a wilted rose, her once fair and beautiful skin marked with clear red imprints from where she had been touched.


    Despite the weather not being particrly cold, she was shaking uncontrobly.


    Kieran quickly took off his coat and draped it over her disheveled body.


    The coat''s warmth settled on her skin, and the familiar scent of musk calmed her tense nerves, causing her to burst into uncontroble tears.


    Cole swiftly loosened the bindings on her hands and feet.


    "L..." Kieran gazed at her red, swollen eyes, and stiff posture, unsure whether to touch her.


    It was his fault. He knew she was terrified of Pierre, yet he still forced her to attend the party. He could have dealt with this threat directly.


    Why did he make her learn to fend for herself? What was the point of all his efforts over the years if he couldn''t protect her?


    asionally showing weakness wasn''t a crime, was it? If he couldn''t shield her, everything he had done until now would be meaningless.


    His fingertips trembled as he bent down and picked her up. "Don''t be afraid, L."


    L leaned into his embrace, still trembling slightly. His heart ached so much that it felt like he could hardly breathe.


    He nced down at Pierre, who was struggling to rise in agony, his face contorted with pain. His expression hardened, and his eyes were cold with murderous intent.


    He kicked Pierre again, sending him flying a foot away before crashing against the wall with a loud thud, Kieran then walked over, stepping on his hand with deliberate force.


    The room was filled with the sound of Pierre''s screams.


    The person in his arms shuddered slightly, and Kieran tightened his hold on her.


    Looking down at Pierre, he spat, "You touched someone you shouldn''t have, so there''s no reason for these hands to stay intact."


    With a forceful stomp, the sound of bones cracking resounded through the room.


    Upon hearing themotion, Martin rushed in and froze when he saw the scene. He quickly shouted for help.


    "Mr. Morgan, please show mercy!" As a seasoned maniptor, he had already understood the situation, especially after Vivian had spoken to him earlier.


    He knew Pierre had a reputation for constantly changing women, but he never expected Pierre to have the audacity to touch Kieran''s woman.


    If it were any other grandson, he


    would have let Kieran kill him. But Pierre was his handpicked


    sessor. He couldnt fet a woman ruin his years of effort.


    "Mr. Morgan, there must be some misunderstanding. Pierre would never be so reckless."


    Kieran felt L''s grip on his hand tighten as soon as he spoke. He gently reassured her, "Don''t worry. I know everything."


    His voice was deep and soothing, like a melody, calming the tension in her body.


    His gaze turned frosty as he looked at Martin. Beneath his cold exterior, a dark current surged, carrying a faint air of menace.


    "If you want to spare his worthless life, kneel outside Evergreen Heights tonight. If L forgives him, we can discuss it."

 Chapter 316

    "Mr. Locke Senior, you can try if you want-offer up the entire Locke family; see if that will be enough to save that worthless life of Pierre''s!"


    After speaking, Kieran picked L up and walked away, leaving Martin stunned, unable to react. Was Kieran really willing to turn against the Locke family for a woman?


    His lips moved as if to speak, but before he could say anything, Kieran had already carefully shielded the woman in his arms and walked away withrge strides.


    Cole drove the car over, and they left the Locke residence. Back at the venue, some noticed their departure.


    "Why did Mr. Morgan leave so suddenly?"


    "I saw him storming out just now, looking furious, and soon after, Mr. Locke Senior went that way. Some people heard screams and sounds of a conflict breaking out."


    "Who dares watch Mr. Morgan''s drama? When Mr. Locke Senior went there, anyone who tried to follow was stopped."


    "Could it be that Pierre went too far with a woman and got on Mr. Morgan''s bad side?" A hush fell over the crowd as some whispered in surprise.


    "Impossible, right? What''s in it for the Locke family to provoke him? The Locke family would be destroyed if the two families really went to war. But the Morgan family has Mr. Morgan at the helm; even with big losses, they won''t be fatally wounded."


    The gossip continued. Upon overhearing the conversation, Shannon nearly threw the cup in her hand in frustration. She had been waiting for Kieran to drink that spiked wine and take advantage of the situation.


    Ultimately, he drank it, but she didn''t even manage to do anything. How dare Pierre deceive her!


    After hearing the news, Vince and Amelia rushed over, only to find a scene of chaos.


    Bloodstains were still on the floor. The disheveled state of the bed made Amelia''s steps falter, her fingers trembling slightly. She quickly turned to leave, and Vince hurried to follow her, realizing what was happening.


    "Amelia, calm down. Let''s find out what happened first..."


    Amelia narrowed her eyes. "Calm down? I''m perfectly calm! No matter what


    happened, Vivian deserves to die for plotting against me!"


    She found Vivian and pped her across the face without hesitation. She didn''t care that there were still many people in the venue.


    Vivian''s lip started bleeding from the force of the p.


    Amelia''s hand throbbed with pain and numbness as she pointed at her, sneering. "You truly deserve to die."


    The venue was in chaos when Benjamin and Charlotte arrived.


    Word quickly spread about the Locke family offending the Morgan Group and Joyce Group in one night.


    L sat in the car, the warmth andfort gradually helping her regain herposure, though her body still felt ufortably warm.


    She was still in Kieran''s arms, and after a slight struggle, she softly murmured, "Kieran, I feel unwell."


    He assumed she was still frightened


    by what had just happened. He raised his hand and gently patted


    her back tofort her. His voice was deep and soothing, carrying a faint sweet fragrance.


    "It''s all over now. We''ll be home soon. Don''t worry about the Locke family. I''ll


    settle the score with them."


    She was momentarily stunned. It


    was rare for him to speak so bluntly. In truth, she had already calmed down. Even if he hadn''t shown up, she would never have allowed herself to be defiled by sucha disgusting person as Pierre.


    Once the fear faded, there was only the resolve to face death without hesitation. She had even considered the possibility of Killing Pierre ending her life. But luckily, Keran arrived on time.


    The brief silence was insufficient to quell the heat still coursing through her body.


    L furrowed her brows. The drink had not only been spiked with drugs but also with an aphrodisiac...


    Pierre really was a beast. She struggled to sit up, her face flushed with an unnatural warmth.


    Kieran paused for a moment, then reached up to touch her forehead. She was hot but not feverish.


    In an instant, he realized what had happened.

 Chapter 317

    L gently rubbed her forehead against the coolness of Kieran''s hand, the brieffort making her involuntarily let out a soft, delicate sound. The sound was light and soft, like a small feather brushing against her heart.


    Kieran''s gaze darkened, his throat tightening, yet he didn''t dare to move.


    Fortunately, she hadn''t drunk much. Upon realizing her own behavior, her face turned even redder.


    "I... I''ll go sit over there. Later..." Her mind was still clear, but she dared not speak


    more and only slowly shifted to the side, trying to sit elsewhere.


    However, the heat in her body wasn''t something she could control. It was unbearable and embarrassing. She felt like a piece of iron on the stove getting hotter and hotter.


    Kieran raised his hand to press her back down gently. "Don''t move. It''ll only make it worse. We''ll be home soon."


    His gaze lowered as he watched the little tuft of hair on her head, the stray strands fluttering like small bits of fur. His brows rxed, and his expression was full of tenderness.


    L clung to his arm, unsure whether to move or stay still. She was like a child in kindergarten, wanting to run out and y but having to listen to the teacher, forcing herself to sit quietly in ss, waiting for it to end.


    She lowered her eyes, trying to ignore his presence and keep her mind from wandering. But when she nced down at his strong waist, then lower. She quickly looked up, staring at the car ceiling.


    "See no evil, hear no evil, speak no evil. I want to touch it..." L thought.


    In an attempt to change the topic, she asked, "Are we there yet?"


    She hoped it would distract her. However, the heat in the car was unbearable. It dried her mouth and made her throat feel parched.


    She could barely resist the urge to reach out and touch him. Her peripheral vision fell on his lips.


    L took a deep breath but didn''t realize her hand was still gripping Kieran''s arm tightly.


    Upon feeling the pressure, he lowered his gaze. Her face was even redder than before.


    The Locke family really was something. He felt a pang of sympathy, but he dared not touch her.


    It wasn''t that he feared L might do something but that she was just too tempting


    in this state. He feared he wouldn''t be able to control himself.


    What should have been a 20-minute ride felt like itsted a century for L. When the car finally stopped she hurried to open the door but her hands and feet felt weak. She couldn''t open it and was sweating from the rush.


    Kieran stepped outside, opened the door, and quickly picked her up. Then, he hurried to the bathroom. Soon, the water from the faucet rushed out, and she watched the bathtub fill up.


    She was desperate for a cold shower.


    "L, you can''t. You''ll catch a cold."


    His voice was gentle as he raised his hand to stop her, his eyes filled with helplessness. He knew she was in


    But


    pain, but there was nothing he could do the couldn''t take advantage of


    her vulnerable state.


    L leaned against the wall in difort, identally brushing against the shower handle.


    Both of them were caught off guard and got soaked. She quickly scrambled to turn off the water. "I didn''t mean to do that."


    The cool water did bring a brief sense of relief. However, her gaze fell on Kieran''s soaked white shirt. The faint outline of his abs was even more captivating.


    "Help!" she thought. Her gaze darkened, and her hand reached out involuntarily.


    L''s body, like a ripe peach, was flushed all over. Her restless hand was immediately stopped.


    Kieran grabbed her wrist and was about to speak when she looked up at him.


    It was unclear if it was from the heat or the steam, but her eyes looked dewy, and when she nced up at him there was a hint of grievance in her gaze was as if she wanteckto keep going.

 Chapter 318

    Kieran remained silent.


    "Take a shower first." His voice was hoarse.


    L stared at him motionlessly as if resisting his touch.


    His voice was even more strained than before as he said, "After you finish the shower, I''ll let you touch me. Okay?"


    She lowered her eyes, a trace of a smile twinkling in her gaze. Her head was spinning now, and she had lost most of her rationality. Her actions were driven by pure instinct.


    Just as she was about to enter the bathtub, he swiftly stopped her. He took off his coat and gently guided her.


    "I''ll step outside. You undress and shower for a while."


    L frowned. "Aren''t you joining me?"


    Kieran was speechless. The bathroom fell silent momentarily before he spoke again, his voice low. "I''ll get your clothes. You go ahead and shower."


    She could barely understand what he was saying at this point. She just nodded, watching him leave the small, intimate space.


    She obediently undressed and stepped into the tub. The water wasn''t too hot, and gradually, she regained some rity. She nced at the red marks on her shoulder, her expression darkening.


    Then, she scrubbed with the washcloth as if trying to scrub away the disgusting man''s marks, turning her shoulderpletely red. She wouldn''t let those traces stay.


    At the Locke residence, after the guests had left, the hall was left with only the Lockes. Pierre and Vivian knelt side by side, with several of their peers watching them mockingly.


    Pierre''s face was pale, his expression venomous, ring coldly at the others.


    "You think you can escape?" Before anyone could respond, Jay stormed up and pped him across the face.


    "You ungrateful brat! I''ve warned you to watch your actions, but you still dared to target Kieran! Do you know how much you''ve disgraced the Locke family? Now, the entire Locke family will be ruined because of you! Can''t you live without a woman?"


    Pierre sneered, "You have a lot of women, too."


    "Enough!" Martin yelled sharply, his face dark with anger. His expression grew even darker when he remembered Kieran''s words before he left.


    "You two," he barked, striking Vivian with his cane. "Not only did you not stop him, you joined in his madness!"


    Vivian let out a muffled grunt, lowering her gaze without saying a word, her face devoid of expression. She had long been used to such tant favoritism.


    Pierre narrowed his eyes. "It was my own idea. Vivian had no idea."


    "You bastard! If you want to save yourself and the Locke family, go kneel outside Evergreen Heights. Wait until Kieran calms down, and then Ife back and deal with you properly!"


    Martin''s eyes burned with fury. He was enraged not just at his grandson''s failure but at how Kieran, for the sake of a woman, had tarnished the Locke family''s reputation.


    "Do you think me going there will do the Locke family any good?"


    "Do you have the right to refuse?" Martin''s gaze turned cold. "Since it''s your mess, you must fix it. I won''t hesitate to find a new heir if you don''t listen. As for Vivian shall bene Sent away with you."


    Upon hearing this, the first person to panic wasn''t Pierre but Jay.


    "Dad, I won''t discuss Vivian for now, but Pierre is your sessor; he''s the one you trained! Who else can take over the Locke family besides him?"


    Martin shot him a re and turned back to Pierre. "Take this bastard to Evergreen Heights!"


    "Grandpa," Vivian spoke up. "I''m willing to kneel on behalf of Pierre and beg for Mr. Morgan''s forgiveness."


    Pierre nced at her, his eyes flickering momentarily, then stood up and walked


    out.


    "Stop being delusional. Do you think these pointless sacrifices will make me respect you more?" He sneered, his eyes shing with danger.


    Kieran had humiliated him today, and he would get his revenge. And that woman... He had been so close!


    At Evergreen Heights, L woke up the following day, still dazed. She remembered being in the shower, so how did she end up backin beda She was confused, but she go dressed, freshened up, and went downstairs.


    Kieran wasn''t there and was likely out for his morning exercise.


    When she looked out the window, she noticed the ground was wet, as if it had


    rained the night before. But then, her gaze froze as she spotted someone kneeling outside the gate.

 Chapter 319

    L''s chest tightened instinctively, her eyes darkening as a hint of gloom settled deep within her. She stepped outside, and the man kneeling by the gate seemed to sense her presence.


    As the door opened, he looked up, his gaze meeting hers. She slowly clenched her fist.


    The autumn rain fromst night had left the air cold and damp.


    Pierre had been kneeling all night. His clothes were soaked, sticking to him in a cold, mmy embrace. He was both hungry and freezing, and with the injuries he had sustained, his face looked deathly pale.


    He had always had a cold, unsettling appearance, but now, in this state, he looked almost like a corpse.


    L walked closer, stopping about two meters away and separated from him by the gate. They were around three to four meters apart.


    "L, I was wrong." His voice was dry, his words scraping out like sandpaper.


    L almostughed. "You actually think you were wrong?"


    He sneered, "I was wrong. I should have said less and just yed you in bed."


    The smile at the corners of his mouth was more sinister than before.


    Her pupils constricted, her anger ring as she wanted to p him across the face. "If that''s the case, who are you putting on this act for?"


    He didn''t feel guilty, nor had he ever regretted his actions. So why was he kneeling in Evergreen Heights? Who was he doing it for?


    His smile grew even more unsettling. He slowly rose, supporting himself against the nearby railing. "Some debts need to be paid back. Once they are, I can continue doing what I want, right?"


    He removed his sses, casually wiped them with his wet clothes, and slowly put them back on. If others only looked at his movements and listened to his calm tone, they would think he was mild-mannered and well-tempered.


    But the words that followed were disgusting. "L, there''s nothing I want that I can''t get."


    His face twisted with malice as he gripped the bars, ring at her with vicious eyes.


    "You can''t escape. One day, I''ll lock you up, pin you down, and listen to you beg for me."


    L''s hand tightened into a fist, her gaze and voice cold as ice. "Aren''t you afraid the Locke family will-"


    She didn''t finish before being interrupted.


    "I''ve already put up with a lot for those useless people. Do you think I''m kneeling here for fun?" He sneered, his eyes fixed on her with hunger that seemed ready to devour her.  s?novel


    He continued, "L, have you forgiven me yet?"


    She stared at him as if he were a madman.


    "If I continue kneeling here, will you forgive me? Will Kieran let the Locke family off?"


    L remained silent.


    "If not, why should I follow the rules?"


    Follow the rules? L furrowed her brow, looking at him. "If you turn back now, the Locke family won''t be affected."


    Her words struck a chord, but Pierre didn''t respond. Instead, heughed darkly and turned to leave.


    She frowned slightly, an uneasy feeling creeping into her heart. He was always reckless, and she needed to warn Kieran.


    Amelia and Vince arrived at


    Heights in the afternoon,


    followed by Teddy and Jamie. The usually quiet Evergreen Heights was suddenly bustling with life.


    "Is this real?" Teddy asked, pointing at an antique vase in the living room, unable


    to hide his curiosity.


    It was a Roman Empire antique vase.


    Jamie nodded. "It''s real, and it''s worth tens of millions. Be careful with it."


    She gestured toward other decorations. "They''re all real. The Morgan residence has even more."


    Teddy''s eyes widened. "Mr. Morgan really is something!"


    The two of them continued chatting, gradually shifting to other topics.


    Meanwhile, Amelia sat next to L and lowered her voice. "Did Pierre really kneel here all nightst night?"


    The mention of it brought Pierre''s words before he left to L''s mind. She frowned slightly but didn''t answer.


    Instead, she asked, "He''s from the


    Locke


    amily but why do I feel here


    doesn''t care about them? In fact, he


    Sementent on destroying them


    "Did he say something to you?" Amelia furrowed her brow.

 Chapter 320

    Vince exined, "The Locke family isrge and hasplicated rtionships. Pierre''s mothermitted suicide after giving birth to Vivian."


    L paused for a moment, then heard him continue. "The public story is that it was postpartum depression, and she took her own life."


    After hearing this, she furrowed her brow as if a thought crossed her mind. She asked, "Does his father have many women?"


    Amelia nodded. "Quite a few. The father and son are alike¡ªboth disgusting."


    L understood, realizing it was the familiar pattern of a corrupt family.


    "Although he lost his mother when he was very young and his father was a wastrel who could only chase after women, the two siblings didn''t have an easy childhood.


    "But don''t be moved by their tragic backstory. People like him don''t deserve your sympathy. You have no idea how many women he''s tricked over the years. Some of them..."


    Amelia frowned. "Well, you know he''s a trashy person, right?"


    Some of the women who refused toply were even beaten, left with lifelong disabilities, and had their families ruined. These things weren''t really secrets in their circle.


    L''s eyes shifted slightly.


    He begged for her forgiveness. Why would she pity or forgive a man who almost raped her? A tragic background wasn''t an excuse for his crimes.


    She would no longer live in fear or despair. This scum deserved to pay the price, and it would be no less than what was due.


    When Kieran returned, he raised an eyebrow at the lively scene in the living room. Upon seeing Vince and L talking not far from each other, looking quite harmonious, his brow lowered again.


    Everyone stood up to greet him, and Vince remained as respectful as always.


    He nodded slightly and then asked, "Are you all staying for dinner?"


    L''s eyes brightened.


    Kieran liked peace. She had been worried that he might be unhappy seeing so many people and had nned to suggest going out for a meal. However, he was back earlier. than expected, making her feel little tense.


    Upon hearing his question, she hesitated slightly. "Is that okay? We can go out if you prefer."


    His gaze fell on her lips, pressed into a thin line, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of responsibility. He smiled slightly, his usually sofemm expression softening. "Don''t you want to keep your friends here for dinner?"


    Her eyes shone even brighter. She nodded happily and turned to look at the


    others with wide eyes. "Is it okay if we eat here?"


    "Sure," Amelia responded first.


    She had heard that the Morgan family''s private chef was a master, and she had been wanting to n wanting to try


    his


    cooking. After she spoke, the others had no objections.  fo


    Jamie whispered in Teddy''s ear, "Morgan family''s private chef is top-tier!"


    Teddy''s eyes lit up. "I''ve never had a meal from a top chef before. Now I really feel like I''m hitching a ride on someone powerful."


    Everyone was curious to meet the Morgan family''s top chef, but they watched as Kieran headed to the kitchen.


    Amelia was a bit confused. "L, where''s your family''s private chef?"


    L blinked. "You mean the chef at the Morgan residence? He only works there."


    She stroked her chin. "We hired a maid to cook here, but she hasn''t been around. We do have a cleaningdy whoes every day."


    "Huh?" Amelia looked puzzled. "So, how do you guys eat at home? Is the maiding overter?"


    The others were also curious, looking at L. She shook her head. "Kieran''s cooking. He''s already in the kitchen."


    Everyone was stunned.


    Amelia''s eyes widened. "So, does he cook for you all the time?"

 Chapter 321

    Before Amelia asked the question, L hadn''t noticed anything odd, but she realized something was off once it was brought up.


    As the head of the Morgan Group''s business empire, Kieran should have been wielding power in the corporate world. Instead, he was cooking dinner for them.


    "Mr. Morgan is cooking for us? I swear, if I told anyone, they wouldn''t believe it." Amelia marveled.


    The others had nearly the same reaction. Vince looked toward the kitchen, then nced down at his own hands.


    L paused momentarily and said, "You guys have fun for a bit. I''ll go see if I can help with anything."


    She didn''t know how to cook, but washing and chopping vegetables shouldn''t be too difficult.


    When she approached, Kieran nced up at her. He had taken off his coat but still wore his white shirt and suit pants, looking less like someone cooking and more like someonemanding the world in his own domain.


    "Why aren''t you with your friends?"


    Upon hearing him, L stepped further into the kitchen. "I came to help."


    She noticed him raise an eyebrow and quickly pointed to a potato on the cutting board. "Should I slice it or cube it?"


    He didn''t refuse. He handed her a small apron and naturally tied it around her waist. "I''ll leave it to you, Chef L. Can you slice it for a scalloped potato dish?"


    His low, pleasant voice swirled in her ears, distracting her and making her thoughts spin.


    She nodded confidently, took the knife, and thought it would be simple. However, no matter how she sliced, the pieces turned out uneven.


    Looking at the thick and thin potato slices, she felt a bit guilty. While Kieran wasn''t paying attention, she picked out the thicker pieces and carefully sliced them in half, then divided them into quarters when it didn''t feel right.


    He turned back to nce at her, his voice carrying a smile. "They''re all so thick. Are you nning to make stone pirs out of them?"


    Just a simple joke made L''s ears turn red.


    "I-I''ll just cut them up some more." Then, she muttered, "Geez, what''s with the exaggeration about stone pirs?"


    Her words triggered another lightugh, which swirled around her like a breeze. This time, her face turnedpletely red.


    Kieran took the knife from her hand. His fingers, which were still damp, brushed against hers, making ker almost pulkher hand back ino surprise


    Sheposed herself. "You try then."


    She was curious to see just how much better he was at this. To her surprise, he


    had evenly sliced the potatoes in just a few quick moves.


    L was stunned. She had to admit that he had some skills. She couldn''t slice potatoes, but surely she could wash vegetables, right?


    Suddenly, Kieran''s phone rang. He spoke gently. "L, could you help me with this?"


    His phone was in his pocket, and with both of his hands wet, it was difficult for him to grab it.


    "Okay." She quickly agreed, but something felt off as she reached for it.


    "It''s on the left," he said in his usual maic voice.


    She quickly grabbed it, but her nervousness betrayed her in her rushed tone. "What''s the password?"


    Kieran nced at her, noticing the message that had popped up. "It''s nothing important. I''ll check itter.


    "Go back to your friends. I''ll finish up here in no time."


    Seeing that she could only be in the


    way, she nodded and left the kitchen. As soon as she walked out, Kieran''s expression turned cold. The warm kitchen atmosphere disappeared, reced by a sudden chill.  ?wnovel


    The message was from Cole. He hadn''t read it clearly but saw that Vivian had been sent abroad.


    He had also seen the confrontation between L and Pierre from the surveince footage earlier that morning. By noon, he had already pressured the Locke family and Bolton Group.

 Chapter 322

    In the afternoon, Martin went to the Morgan Group to plead, but Kieran didn''t meet him.


    He wiped his hands and sent a message to Cole. "Keep an eye on the Locke family''s asset changes and report two cases to the police. Don''t let anyone else from the Locke family leave."


    Cole quickly replied. "Do you want me to bring Vivian back?"


    Kieran wrote, "No need. Just keep her under surveince." He then put his phone down and didn''t bother with it further.


    Amelia was still in a daze as the dishes were brought to the table. After a few bites, her eyes lit up.


    "L, I understand why you''re a bit picky with food. After tasting Mr. Morgan''s cooking, I don''t think I could eat anything from outside either."


    Jamie and Teddy nodded in agreement. It was already surprising that Kieran could cook, but they hadn''t expected it to taste so good.


    L was thoughtful. She hadn''t considered herself picky, but few people could cook better than him.


    She thought for a moment and didn''t bother to disagree. The meal was enjoyable, and after sending the others off, the sky outside had already darkened. Kieran and L walked side by side back into the house.


    "If you like having friends for dinner, you can invite them more often."


    She looked up in surprise, not expecting him to say something like that. She blinked. Didn''t he prefer quiet and dislikerge gatherings?


    As they reached the door, she wanted to ask but hesitated, and just as her lips parted, she stopped herself.


    "My break will be over tomorrow. Thepany has arranged new work for Jamie and Teddy. Ethan has something to take care of, so I''ll take them there."


    Kieran nced at her. "Aren''t you going to rest a bit longer?"


    She shook her head. "I''m well-rested. It''s time to get back to work."


    He didn''t say anything more because she seemed to be in good spirits.


    Just as they were about to return to their rooms, he suddenly said, "L, there might be some rumors going around outside. Don''t worry about them; just focus on your own tasks."


    His words, with no context or follow-up, confused her, but she nodded and responded, "Alright."


    The next day, someone rushed in as soon as L arrived at the office.


    Michael, who usually preferred casual clothes, wore a formal suit today. He looked worn out, and his hair looked tousled by the wind, but he didn''t care much about


    it.


    "L."


    The others, who hadn''t started working yet, looked up curiously. "What happened?"


    "I know I''m being selfish." He took a deep breath. "But Shannon is my sister. I''m asking you to plead with Mr. Morgan and let her off the hook. Please?"


    He lowered his head, his tone pleading. The once confident and energetic young man had lost some of his former vigor.


    "I know it''s my sister''s fault. She made a foolish mistake. I''m only asking you to convince Mr. Morgan not to go too far.


    "We can give up Bolton Group''s assets. We''ll send her abroad and make sure she neveres back and never causes you any more trouble."


    L frowned slightly. She hadn''t known that Kieran had been dealing with Bolton Group. She also wasn''t aware of Shannon''s situation.


    "What happened to Shannon?" she asked, puzzled.


    "At the Locke family birthday party, Mr. Morgan drank a drink spiked by Shannon. He also learned about all the small idents that happened on your set; they were all caused by her, This could be considered intentional harm, and since she''s so young, if she goes to prison..."


    Michael looked guilty and regretful. If he had been more insistent in persuading Shannon to give up on Kieran and if he had discovered earlier how deeply obsessed she was, it wouldn''t have ended up like this.  s?novel


    He lowered his head. "L, I beg you. Can you help me plead with Mr. Morgan?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 323

    L pursed her lips. Not only did she not want to help Shannon, but even if she did, it would be useless. No one could change the decisions Kieran made.


    Moreover, she recalled what he had said to her the night before, his cryptic warning, which seemed to be a reminder for her. She shouldn''t get involved in these matters.


    Michael watched her remain silent for a moment before speaking again. "L, I beg you, just this once. I promise Shannon will never appear in front of you again."


    "No one can change what Uncle Kieran wants to do."


    Upon seeing her shake her head, he quickly added, "Maybe others can''t do it, but you certainly can."


    It was only then that he realized how forceful he was being.


    L looked at him. The celebrity who once hid snacks from his manager now looked worn out, with his head lowered in a humble posture. The youthful energy he once had had been almostpletely worn down by the constant pressure.


    Michael gave a bitter smile. "If you''re unwilling, I won''t me you. After all, you''re the victim, and Shannon deserves her punishment."


    He nodded slightly, preparing to leave.


    "I can ask Uncle Kieran for you, but I can''t guarantee the oue. Some of Shannon''s punishments are ones she must face." L spoke before he could fully depart, her tone calm.


    She didn''t want to help Shannon but couldn''t stand seeing Michael in such a difficult position. He shouldn''t be dragged into this mess that wasn''t his.


    Michael suddenly looked up, his eyes full of gratitude. When he left, his steps were noticeably lighter than when he arrived.


    Kieran sat in his office, his expression cold as he listened to a subordinate report about his work.


    When everyone else left, Cole stepped forward. "Mr. Morgan, there''s news from Magi Pictures. Michael rushed to see Ms. Hart this morning."


    The seated man exuded an air of elegance and nobility. In his hands, an ordinary pen was transformed into a work of art effortlessly imbued with sophistication.


    He showed no surprise at Cole''s words as he had anticipated this.


    Seeing that he didn''t respond, Cole couldn''t help but ask, "What about the Bolton family''s matters? Shall we continue?"


    Kieran lowered his gaze, smiling nonchntly. "Bolton Group''s acquisition n will continue, but as for that person, let''s put it on hold for now."


    Cole understood, his gaze lingering on Kieran''s deep-set eyes momentarily. If Shannon had too many crimes, her punishment would inevitably be severe. But if Lita, heart softened and interceded, Kieran would surely find it hard to refuse.


    In that case, they could hold off for now. After all, they had the evidence and control over the situation. Kieran finished his work early and went straight back to Evergreen Heights.


    Before leaving, he reminded Cole about tomorrow morning''s meeting; then, he drove himself home.


    He carried his jacket and felt the chill in the air as he stepped out of the Morgan Group Headquarters. Winter was approaching. He and L would soon get married.


    Back at Evergreen Heights, he


    noticed the lights in the living room were on signaling that L had


    returned. When the door opened the person who had been ying games put down her phone and turned to look.


    The light from the crystal chandelier illuminated her eyes, turning them into tiny shards of starlight.


    "Uncle Kieran." She spoke softly, her voice as warm and sweet as ever.


    Kieran walked over with a small cake. "I passed by and bought you a little something."


    She loved desserts but couldn''t handle overly sweet ones. The strawberry cake from this shop was her favorite, even though sometimes the strawberries weren''t in season and tasted a bit sour.


    She reached out to take it, smiling and thanking him as she unpacked the box.


    Kieran sat beside her, his voice gentle. "L, don''t you have something you want to say to me?"


    L''s hand paused as she was about to unwrap the cake. She chuckled lightly. "Actually, yes. Thepany is organizing a sports day in a little while, and Mr. Jordan insisted sign up. chose the simplest sport, which was badminton.


    "You know I''m terrible at sports. Can you be my practice partner for a few days?"

 Chapter 324

    Kieran lowered his gaze, took the small fork she handed him, and took a bite of the cake, nodding in approval.


    The two of them went to a nearby stadium. Due to the cold weather, there weren''t many people around, but a group of teenagers were energetically running on the basketball court, dressed in short sleeves and shorts.


    L and Kieran were both dressed in casual home clothes.


    L had her hair tied in a high ponytail, looking youthful and full of energy, like a college student who had yet to graduate. She wasn''t good at sports, and badminton was the only sport she could manage a few decent shots in out of the many she was bad at.


    As for Kieran, she could only admire how impressive everything he did was.


    He excelled in the unpredictable business world; the kitchen was his domain, and even badminton¡ªa sport she had never seen him y-seemed effortless for him.


    L couldn''t keep up with the shuttlecock. After a short while, she felt defeated.


    "I give up. I''ll just be honest and admit defeat." She slumped onto the bench, a few beads of sweat on her nose.


    "Take a break. I''ll get you some water, and we can try again in a bit." Kieran''s voice was smooth and warm.


    She nodded, sitting on the bench, her eyes gleaming as she watched the teenagers ying basketball nearby.


    They were full of energy. Suddenly, she remembered what Amelia had said before ¡ªwhen looking for a partner, avoid older men and go for someone younger. These bright and energetic young men were indeed very attractive.


    She turned her head to look at Kieran in the distance, but mature men like him seemed to have an endless charm.


    She didn''t even realize that she was unconsciously leaning toward him. She also didn''t notice that the basketball was rolling toward her, so she was startled when it hit her foot.


    A tall and slender young man with a handsome face ran over.


    L bent down to pick up the ball and returned it to him. She wore a smile, and her eyes were bright and clear.


    "Is this yours?"


    Her sweet voice made the young man''s ears turn red. A few friends behind him called him out making him even more awkward.


    He quickly took the ball, his voice trembling as he asked, "Do you... do you have a boyfriend? Can I add you..."


    Before he could finish, a deep, calm voice interrupted. "No, she already has a fianc¨¦."


    L turned around to see Kieran walking over, smiling lightly. "That was quick."


    He nced at the young man. How could it not be quick?


    The young man froze, quickly apologizing. "Sorry, I didn''t know you were together."


    He bowed and stepped back several paces; then, he quickly ran off with the ball.


    L watched his retreating figure andughed softly. "Kieran, you scared him."


    Her voice carried a yful tone. At that age, it was easy to be


    intimidated by someone like Kieran.


    Heuscrewed a Bottle Kit


    water and handed it to her.


    "Do you want to try again?"


    He would never admit to scaring someone lest she thought he was intimidating. Besides, his tone had beenpletely neutral. That brat


    flirting with her under his nose.


    L took a sip and shook her head. "No, I''ll spare myself the trouble."


    The two of them stood up and walked back together.


    Kieran asked again, "L, don''t you have something to tell me?"


    "No," she replied quickly.


    His gaze shifted to her. "Michael came to see you today."


    She froze when she heard that.

 Chapter 325

    L looked up, her once bright eyes filled with a much more subdued emotion.


    For convenience, she wore a light-colored sweater and wide-legged pants with a long ck coat. The energetic her now looked somewhat listless, her mood weighing her down.


    "Michael came to ask me for help. He hoped I could beg you to let Shannon go. I agreed, but now I regret it.


    "Shannon hurt me. I can choose not to hold a grudge, but why should I forgive her for all the others she''s hurt?


    "Yes, I went back on my word. I''m despicable-I don''t want to help Shannon." She took a step back, her voice growing more frantic as she spoke, bing more agitated.


    L gave him a bitter smile. "Kieran, you must think I''m a bad person, too."


    She could have refused, but she agreed and failed to follow through. She lowered her eyes, a bitter smile tugging at her lips. She understood her bond with Michael but couldn''t bring herself to plead for Shannon.


    Kieran would not act without principle, nor would he bend thew for personal reasons. Whatever punishment Shannon deserved, she had earned it.


    "I was wrong." His deep voice reached her ears, and she looked up in shock and confusion.


    He continued, "I''ve always seen you as a child, but I''ve overlooked that you have long be an adult who knows right from wrong."


    How could she be despicable? Kieran looked down at her beautiful and delicate face. He had been so focused on wanting her to voice her needs that he hadn''t realized that, sometimes, it was right for her to remain silent.


    She had no right to forgive the one who had hurt others on behalf of those affected.


    Thew existed to provide fair protection and punishment for everyone.


    L looked at him, her gaze flickering with a hint of grievance. In the afternoon, she had been distracted, overwhelmed by guilt and self-loathing.


    She had broken her promise and felt despicable. The weight of it almost made it hard for her to breathe.


    Kieran raised his hand and pulled her into his embrace, gently patting her back. "How could you be despicable? You did the right thing."


    She slowly calmed herself in his embrace. The two continued walking side by side, and as they reached the door, L''s phone rang.


    It was a video call from Amelie. After picking up, L noticed that Nicole was also on the line.


    "Grandma, Aunt Nicole, why aren''t you both asleep at this hour?"


    Without realizing it, her tone


    softened. It was as if she were


    daughter who liked to act


    calling her mother, sounding like


    coquettish.


    "We''ve enquired about a suitable wedding date, and your grandma was afraid she might forget, so she called to tell you."


    L froze in ce as she was changing her shoes. She nced hurriedly at Kieran.


    "L? Can you hear me?" Nicole thought the video hadgged.


    "I''m here, Aunt Nicole. I''m here." L hurriedly responded.


    "Kieran is there, too, right?" Nicole asked, noticing a sliver of his clothes in the background.


    L quickly shoved the phone into Kieran''s hands as if handing him a hot potato.


    She replied sweetly, "Yes, Uncle Kieran is here, too."


    Upon seeing the man suddenly appear in the video, Nicole couldn''t help but admire his handsome features


    The Morgan family had


    good genes, and white Nicole was


    also beautiful, Noah resembled the Morgans more.


    Together with Kieran, many would probably think they were biological brothers.


    "Hello, Nicole," Kieran greeted her gently.


    "The date of your registration is November 7th of this year. The astrologer said it''s a good day."


    On the other end of the video,


    graceful manner made her see


    Nicole''s gentle expression and


    even more elegant and dignified in


    her well-fitted silk gown.


    Time could never diminish beauty.


    L had already walked a step ahead but could still clearly hear the words.

 Chapter 326

    L silently calcted the time and then was shocked. November 7th-wasn''t that just two weeks away?


    Nicole chatted for a little while longer before ending the call. L was still a little dazed and didn''t really catch the rest of the conversation.


    "L?" Upon hearing Kieran''s deep, soothing voice, she suddenly snapped out of her thoughts and looked at him, still confused.


    "What''s wrong?"


    He smiled softly, clearly fond of her. "Are you free tomorrow morning? You heard what Nicole just said, right?"


    "Hm?" She was startled. "What did Nicole say?"


    She had been lost in thought and hadn''t caught anything. But as soon as she spoke, he let out a teasingugh.


    L immediately realized what had happened¡ªshe had spoken too quickly and had inadvertently followed how he addressed Nicole.


    Her face turned bright red. "What did Aunt Nicole just say?"


    She felt mortified-how could she embarrass herself?


    "I hired someone to take your measurements for the outfit you''ll wear when you register for your marriage tomorrow morning."


    L pursed her lips, realizing how serious this was. Upon seeing her reaction, Kieran stood up and gently ruffled her hair.


    "Such an important event only happens once in a lifetime, so of course, it deserves to be treated seriously. You have no experience, but Nicole and I will ensure everything is properly prepared."


    Listening to his warm, calming voice, she felt a little lost.


    "Uncle Kieran, are you really going to marry me? Are we really going to spend our whole lives together?"


    For a moment, Kieran''s fingers paused imperceptibly. She didn''t notice, still frowning and feeling somewhat confused herself.


    In the past, she would have said that once the storm passed, they would divorce so this whole process was just a formality¡ªthere was no need for anything borate. Otherwise, it would feel too tragic when the performance was over.


    She moved her lips, and her voice came out slowly after a moment. "I can''t hold you back for the rest of your life, so there''s no need to make it so grand.


    "No wedding is necessary. We can just get the certificate, confirm our rtionship, and divorce once themotion dies."


    She blinked, her heart suddenly heavy. "You can be with the one you truly like."


    After she said this, she lowered her head, unwilling to look at Kieran.


    The room fell into silence, and L suddenly felt uneasy. After a long pause, Kieran''s soft voice finally broke the silence.


    "Don''t overthink things, and just let things unfold naturally. It''ste. Get some test," Kieran said and turned to go He did rat head to


    the study but went to the bedroom.


    L blinked, watching the door open and then gently close again. She couldn''t quite describe what she was feeling.


    She dragged her feet and slowly walked back to her room. Exhausted on the bed, she stared at the ceiling with no desire to move.


    Kieran''s expression earlier had been strange. Was it what she said that made him think of the woman he liked?


    Her thoughts were jumbled, and she didn''t know when she fell asleep. When she opened her eyes again, it was still dark outside.


    The following day, Kieran left early. At that time, L was still asleep and only heard the sound of the car engine starting outside.


    Then, she suddenly remembered that he had mentioned someone woulde this morning to take her measurements for her wedding attire. She didn''t leave the house in the morning It Wasn''t that she was waiting specifically for the tailor, but it was because she truly had nothing. else to do today.


    The tailor arrived around 10:30 am. After she took her measurements, L, for some reason, blurted out to the tailor, "What about Uncle Kieran''s outfit?"

 Chapter 327

    Cole arrived at the office early in the morning and immediately sensed something was off. As he tidied up his things, he kept an eye on Kieran, who seemed distracted, his gaze fixed on a small ornament on the desk.


    It was a gift from L. Although Kieran''s expression appeared as calm and indifferent as usual, Cole could feel the shift in the atmosphere.


    When the two deputy general managers came in to report, they were quickly dismissed after a few words, confirming his suspicion.


    Kieran was definitely in a bad mood. He looked coldly at the third person who came toy his report the director.


    The director, growing increasingly nervous, said, "This is the n''s current status."


    At those words, Kieran''s gaze turned even colder. "It''s been a month, and this is what you''ve achieved? Have I been too lenient with youtely?"


    The director, who was too afraid to answer, fell silent. Even Cole didn''t dare to


    speak up.


    Kieran had been more tolerant in the past half month, not reprimanding anyone too harshly, even if a n was rejected. If it had been earlier, the entire team would have been dragged in to bear the brunt of his anger.


    "I''ll redo it right away," the director said, quickly thinking of an escape n, desperate to avoid the fallout.


    Kieran gave him a cold smile. "One week."


    That was the longest he was willing to give. The director immediately nodded and fled the room, eager to escape the suffocating atmosphere.


    Cole didn''t dare to make a sound.


    For a long time now, Kieran had been leaving the office on time every afternoon. Today, as the time approached, he didn''t seem to move.


    After some thought, Cole spoke up. "Mr. Morgan, are we working overtime today?"


    Kieran nced up, his face cold and indifferent, giving off a somewhat intimidating vibe.


    "Actually, overtime isn''t a problem. If it''s for thepany''s benefit, it''s a good


    thing," Cole said quickly, trying to sound supportive.


    Just as he finished his sentence, Kieran''s phone rang.


    He nced at the screen before answering. A cheerful voice came through the speaker. "Kieran, are you free? Come have a drink."


    Cole immediately recognized the


    of


    was Landon West, t t Group, one of the Morgan


    belongs


    family''s old friends. Conte


    ording to Seniority, Landon should actually call Kieran "Mr. Morgan," but he always felt the title was too distant, so he refused to use it Because of this, Hamza had scolded him many times, buthe still hadn''t called him that.


    "Send me the location," Kieran said coldly.


    Both Landon and Cole were surprised that he agreed. Landon, who was excited, quickly gave the address and room number.


    Upon seeing Kieran get up, Cole also stood. Kieran walked a few steps before turning back to speak.


    "Overtime is good. You stay a little longer."


    Cole was speechless. He watched as Kieran grabbed his coat and left, wishing he could p himself.


    Kieran made his way to Landon''s


    ce, and the atmosphere turned heavy as soon as he entered. The


    group of people who had been ying andughing immediately sensed the change and looked over.


    "Wait. Am I seeing things? Is that really Kieran?"


    "Landon, is that really Mr. Morgan?"


    Hearing thements, someone jumped up and rushed over. "Clear the way, clear the way. Make room for Kieran!"


    "You keep taking advantage of him, and your grandfather is going to break your legs."


    Landon proudly responded, "You guys are the ones who are worrying too much."


    "Kieran, you have no objections, right?"


    With a smile, he made room for Kieran.


    "Kieran, you got something on your mind?" Landon asked, pouring him a drink.


    He had chosen a lighter one on purpose.


    Kieran took a sip. "You guys carry on."


    He just needed a ce to sit and be by himself for a while.

 Chapter 328

    Landon urged everyone to continue, and soon the atmosphere lightened again.


    They all knew that Kieran was capable but was also a man of principles. As long as they didn''t provoke him, he would never make a move against them.


    "Kieran, what''s going on? You''re getting married, but you don''t seem happy?" Landon couldn''t stand seeing him like this. He genuinely liked Kieran, and seeing him upset made him feel ufortable.


    In social circles, he was universally recognized as an essory to Kieran.


    The question hit Kieran hard, making his mood even worse. He certainly couldn''t say he had been told he would get a divorce a yearter, even before his wedding.


    Landon sensed something was wrong. "Kieran, if you ask me, L seems straightforward. You should just be honest with her. Tell her you really like her and that you''re serious about this marriage.


    "Otherwise, she''ll think you''re only marrying to protect her, with nothing but familial feelings and no love. What woman could stand that?"


    Kieran lowered his gaze and silently stared at his ss.


    Landon''s mood was lifted; he had guessed right. He never expected that someone like Kieran, who seemed impervious, would be troubled by love.


    It was true what they said-heroes were no match for beautiful women.


    He was just about to continue when Kieran''s phone rang twice. With a flicker in his eyes, he nced at it and set his ss down on the table.


    "You all continue. The bill''s on me."


    "Huh?" Landon was confused. "Why are you leaving all of a sudden?"


    He hadn''t even had the chance to y the emotional advisor role fully!


    Kieran nced back at him. "I have something to do." With that, he left without looking back.


    Landon muttered angrily, "Who has the nerve to interrupt me? I''ll give them a good beating if I find out who it is."


    Meanwhile, the person causing the disturbance was sitting in the living room of Evergreen Heights. Before her, a small strawberry cake sat on the table.


    She stared at the chat screen, feeling a little lost.


    She could tell that something was off with Kieran today. He had left early this morning; by this time he should have been back, but he hadn''t returned


    Could something she said yesterday make him think of painful memories? Did he not want to see her, or was he just upset?


    L was uncertain, torn between thoughts, and decided to try something. She


    went out and bought a small cake, then sent Kieran a message.


    "Uncle Kieran, I bought you a small cake. When will you be home? Should I put it in the fridge to keep it fresh?"


    She attached a photo of the cake. The reply came slowly, but he did respond. "I''ll be home soon."


    That "soon" meant she waited about 20 minutes. When she heard the door open, she quickly stood up.


    Kieran looked over, their eyes


    meeting briefly before he quicklyet


    lowered his gaze and stared at his shoes. There was nothing unusual about his expression or movements


    "You went out today?" he asked as he walked toward her, his coat casually draped over his arm.


    L nodded. "This morning, the tailor came to take my measurements. Then, I went to the office. On my way back, I bought this little cake for you.


    "Have you eaten yet? If not, you should eat a little now. The cream might be too rich otherwise."


    As she stepped closer, she noticed a faint smell of alcohol on him.


    He looked down at her, pausing momentarily before replying, "Have you eaten? If not, I''ll make something for you."


    He turned toward the kitchen, but she stopped him. "Don''t you need something to wear on the wedding day?"


    Her voice was soft, but the question made Kieran''s heart skip a beat. Did this mean that, perhaps, she was even a little hopeful about this marriage? He remembered what Landon had said and a smaltsmile tugged at his lips.

 Chapter 329

    Kieran''s heavy mood from the day suddenly lightened with one simple question from L. He lowered his gaze, his eyes resting on her soft, pinkish face. His puzzled expression only made him more captivating.


    "The tailor knows my size," he said with amusement.


    L froze for a moment, then her ears turned red. She quickly let go of him, feeling a wave of regret. What was she thinking?


    Kieran''s clothes were mostly custom-made, and the brand he wore was well- known. Naturally, they would know his exact measurements.


    "Have you eaten?" She awkwardly changed the topic.


    "Not yet," he replied lightly, his voice carrying a subtle smile.


    Noticing that her neck had turned red, he stopped teasing her and walked to the kitchen to prepare two tes of pasta. When the food was ready, Kieran called her in a soft voice.


    "L, you can yter." He bent down slightly, looking at her card game with interest.


    She had patience for it. Even though it was such a pointless game, she was ying it with such enthusiasm that it made him unintentionally get caught up in the joy of it.


    L didn''t catch what he said, but she felt his hand gently rest on her head. She looked up, meeting his gaze. "Have you finished eating? Can you still eat the cake?"


    Kieran smiled helplessly. "I made pasta, and there''s some for you, too. Go ahead and eat."


    He bent down to pick up the small cake and walked toward the fridge.


    L stood up and followed, the smell of food making her feel hungry. Although she had eaten lunch earlier, she hadn''t really eaten much because she had been preupied. Now, the scent made her feel famished.


    Next time, she would try not to bring up the topic of the woman he liked. That person was gone, and they could never go back to the past.


    She slowly made peace with it, feeling much more at ease.


    Kieran noticed the shift in her mood and looked up at her. "Magi Pictures just acquired a good production recently."


    "Hmm?" L thought for a moment. "I haven''t heard that news."


    "They just got it. They should start promoting it by the end of the year. It''s a martial arts story focused on a group of characters. The female characters are quite likable."


    He spoke as though it was just a regr conversation, but it caught her attention.


    A martial arts story with a group of characters and Female characters who were likable? If it was something like "The Karate Kid," maybe she could get roles for Jamie and Teddy.


    Currently, the two of them had only had projects with Nexus


    Entertainment and Citrus Media. Whether Nexus Entertainment''s project would air was uncertain, especially with the negative attention surrounding Dorian. He was pretty much a non-entity in the industry now.


    She lowered her gaze, realizing these matters no longer concerned her.


    L nodded, a smile dancing in her eyes. "Thank you, Uncle Kieran."


    As expected, he was a great help to her. After they finished their meal, Kieran took the bowls and washed them in the sink.


    Thinking about Magi Pictures''s new production, L woke up the next morning feeling quite refreshed and went straight to the office to find Cedric.


    "How did you hear the news so quickly?" Cedric asked, puzzled. "This is only known by the top management. How do you..."


    He suddenly stopped mid-sentence.


    "Mr. Morgan must be biased, letting you in on the news privately." He joked, pretending to be dissatisfied.


    L smiled, her lips curving slightly. "How is that biased? I''m also part of Magi Pictures. We made preparations early and sessfully secured it. It''s only right that we take advantage of the opportunity.


    "But don''t worry. We won''t use our connections. When the timees, Jamie and Teddy willpete for the roles as usual. I just want to confirm the script in advance and see if the two roles fit them well."

 Chapter 330

    Cedric sighed. "I haven''t received the script yet. It should be here in about two weeks. I''ll get it to you as soon as possible."


    "Alright. Thank you on behalf of Jamie and Teddy. Of course, I''m also really grateful to you," L said with a light smile, her eyes curving up like a blooming peach blossom, radiating the warmth of spring. She waved her hand and turned to leave.


    After a busy afternoon, she exited the office and saw Amelia waiting outside Magi Pictures in her colorful sports car. As soon as Amelia saw her from afar, she got out of the car and waved happily.


    Teddy popped his head out from the back window. "Ms. Hart."


    She walked over quickly. "Why are you both here together?"


    Teddy was usually always with Jamie, wasn''t he?


    "Vince and Jamie are waiting for us at Azure. We''re here to pick you up," he said, looking like an excited puppy, his eyes full of enthusiasm.


    Amelia kindly opened the passenger door for L. "Get in."


    As the car engine started, L suddenly remembered to ask, "Azure? Isn''t that a bar? Are we celebrating something?"


    "It''s not a celebration. It''s a farewell."


    "Huh? Who''s leaving?" L was momentarily confused.


    "Hehe... It''s your singles farewell party."


    L''s mind went nk. What? What was going on?


    Seeing her stunned expression, Teddy couldn''t hold back hisughter.


    "Our group is having this party because you''re the one getting married..." he started but was interrupted by Amelia''s amusedugh.


    Sheughed and exined, "Don''t listen to him. It''s just that everyone has some free time, so we decided to have some fun. However..."


    She paused dramatically. "We''re also trying to help you rx before the wedding. We know you''re probably feeling anxious Mr Morgan may seemcold outside, but that''s just how he is with others. With you, though, we all know it''s different.


    "He definitely won''t restrict you, and whether you''re married or not, it probably won''t affect you much."


    She thought momentarily and added, "If there is an effect, it''s probably on your mindset. You used to call him Uncle Kieran, and now... you''ll be sharing a bed with him.


    "Ugh... That''s a tricky one! But speaking of that, when you''re married where are you going for your honeymoon? Are you having kids? Can I y with them after they''re born?"


    L had been listening to the conversation, thinking it was normal until thest part made her choke.


    Wait, what? Why was Amelia bluntly talking about sharing a bed? And what was all this about kids? Didn''t that mean...


    L coughed awkwardly and quickly tried to change the subject. "Um... The drinks are on me tonight."


    "What are you treating? With Mr. Lane around, you think you''ll get your turn?" Amelia, who was easily swayed, clicked her tongue in mock annoyance.


    That allowed L to steer the conversation elsewhere. "By the way, what''s going on with you and Vince? Is it a marriage alliance or something?"


    "Marriage alliance, my foot!" Amelia fumed as she recalled Benjamin, so much so that a curse slipped out.


    "You should know better than anyone what Vince is thinking..." She stopped mid- sentence, realizing something wasn''t right.


    Although everyone could tell Vince had feelings for L, she was about to get married. They couldn''t discuss his intentions now.


    Realizing her mistake, she quickly


    corrected herself. "Do you think l would need a marriage alliance? Are we really


    We


    supposed to be scrambling


    to curry favor with the Lane Group? I''d rather choose Teddy over Vince."


    Teddy, who had been happily sitting in the fancy car, was suddenly called out. He immediately leaned over.


    "Amelia, I''m not good enough!"

 Chapter 331

    Hearing the outright rejection, Amelia almostughed in anger.


    "You ungrateful brat! I''ve treated you well these days. At least save me some dignity."


    Teddy was firm in his stance. "I can''t do that. I can help you beat up scum and find


    a man for you, but marrying you is out of the question."


    Sheughed in frustration. "Why don''t you find me a man then?"


    He scratched his head. "There aren''t many good men in the entertainment industry. Afterparing them all, none of them are better than Vince."


    She was speechless. L, who had been trying hard not tough, wasn''t sure if Amelia was genuinely oblivious to Teddy''s feelings or if he was just joking around.


    Amelia looked at the upright young man through the rearview mirror and ground her teeth. She might have thrown him out of the car if they hadn''t arrived at their destination.


    Upon getting out of the car, Teddy sighed. "This is the first time I''ve ridden in such a nice car. Thest time was Ms. Hart''s."


    Amelia quickly corrected him. "You''re mistaken. You''ve ridden in something even more expensive."


    "If you''re talking about the high-speed rail or trains, then yes, they cost more than this."


    Amelia approached L. "Is this guy always like this?"


    L smiled. Teddy was a bit too innocent. The three of them walked inside, and Amelia nudged Teddy with her elbow.


    "Have you ever sat in Mr. Morgan''s car? Now, that''s a real luxury car. It''s a limited edition worldwide. Do you know how many of them there are?"


    L didn''t catch what they were whispering about, but she saw a familiar figure turning a corner ahead when she looked up.


    "I think I just saw Terry."


    "Those rich heirse here often, so it''s nothing surprising," Amelia replied casually.


    L nodded. She actually wanted to ask if Terry had a girlfriend, as she noticed a woman clinging to his arm earlier. But after thinking about it, it didn''t seem necessary to ask.


    Amelia led her inside. The private room wasn''t big, just enough for five. She looked at Teddy, her eyes sparkling as she sat beside Jamie, lost in thought.


    Halfway through the night, L stepped out to go to the washroom. As she turned down the hallway, she saw a couple leaning against the wall Kissing She quickly averted her gaze.


    "See no evil," she thought.


    Just as she was about to walk around them, the man suddenly spoke. "L?"


    She paused and nced over. Holding the woman in his arms, Terry looked awkward.


    He was caught up in the excitement of his new rtionship, couldn''t resist, and ended up kissing her outside. He also regretted shouting L''s name earlier.


    "Are you in a rtionship?" L asked, her curiosity making her speak before thinking.


    This question only made him even more embarrassed. He quickly stood up straight and adjusted the woman in his arms.


    "Yeah. This is Yelena Griffin," he said, introducing her. "Yelena, this is L Hart, a good friend of mine."


    The two nodded, and he asked, "What are you doing here?"


    L wasn''t the type to enjoy this kind of environment, and with the


    Morgan Group behind her, no one


    would dare ask her to join for


    drinks. She didn''t seem drunk, either.


    Terry was slightly relieved.


    "I''m here with Amelia, Teddy, and Jamie. We''re just hanging out," she replied.


    "They''re waiting for me, so I''ll head back now."


    They both nodded and bid her


    goodbye. After the night ended, as


    L was leaving with Amelia, sheran


    into them again. She supported Amelia as they walked out, while Yetena supported Terry.


    L asked, "How are you guys getting home?"


    Terry rubbed his forehead. "The driver will pick us up soon. What about you? If it''s inconvenient, I can have our driver take you."


    Amelia, who was half-hanging on L, said, "No need. We have a drivering for us, too."


    Her gazended on Yelena. She didn''t recognize her, so she must be from outside the entertainment industry.


    Yelena nodded slightly at her in acknowledgment.

 Chapter 332

    Amelia was picked up after the Joyce family''s driver arrived, and Teddy was sent home. Vince''s driver had yet to arrive, so the rest of the group stood by, waiting.


    L stood a little farther forward, the clearest-headed among them, watching for the car''s arrival.


    "L, don''t..." Before Terry could finish his warning, a car suddenly sped toward them. A loud crash startled everyone, instantly sobering them.


    "Ms. Hart!" Jamie cried out.


    They watched as Terry shielded L, both of them tumbling to the side. In a panic, everyone rushed over. Vince''s voice was urgent. "Are you guys alright?"


    The car had mmed into a nearby pir, and smoke was beginning to rise from the front.


    Everyone hurried to help L and Terry up.


    "Jamie, hurry and call the police. Let''s stay back," Vince ordered, gently pulling L aside. "Are you hurt?"


    "Terry, are you alright?" Yelena, who was teary-eyed, helped Terry walk away. "You''re bleeding from your forehead. Why did you rush over? You could have been killed!"


    Terry felt the warmth of blood trickling down his forehead, the pain stiffening his expression. He asked, "Is L okay?"


    She cried harder. "Look at you! How can you still care about someone else? She''s fine. Someone''s looking after her."


    She nced at L, who was carefully set down by Vince, anger ring in her chest. She recognized him as the young, talented president of the Lane Group, often making headlines in business news.


    "Ms. Hart, are you okay?" Jamie asked, his face filled with concern.


    Still dizzy from hitting the back of her head, L was just starting to feel better when she heard Yelena''s words.


    As she tried to apologize, her gaze fell on Michael, who was hurrying over. He looked at L and then at the car that had been wrecked and was still smoking before asking, "L, are you alright?"


    Seeing the smoke thickening, he quickly ran toward the car. Shannon''s face was pale, her leg trapped under the deformed car, unable to move.


    "Shannon!" Michael frantically tried to open the car door, but the door was crushed and wouldn''t open.


    He grabbed a brick from nearby, smashing the ss with it. Then, he quickly pried


    the door open and pulled her out. Once she was free, he pped her hard.


    "Are you trying to die? If you want to die, go somewhere deserted and do it yourself! Shannon, do you even have a brain?" He was furious but also terrified, his whole body trembling.


    Shannon''s leg was broken. She hadn''t even stood up properly when the p sent


    her crashing to the ground.


    "Michael..." She was pale and weak.


    Michael didn''t spare her another nce, turning quickly to where L was.


    "L," he said, his eyes filled with guilt. "Are you okay?"


    The dizziness in L''s head made her feel nauseous. Terry had reacted quickly and shielded her from most of the impact; she was hurt but nowhere near as badly as him.


    The police and ambnces arrived almost simultaneously. Shannon was the most severely injured and was rushed to the hospital. After beingchecked, they found that Terry had broken a leg bone after being hit by the car.


    L had a bandage wrapped around her head. She looked at Yelena, who was


    still in tears, and apologized, "I''m sorry."


    "What''s the use of your apology? Can it make Terry better?"


    Jamie frowned, about to step in, but L stopped her with a gesture. This woman was just too worried about Terry.


    "Jamie," Vince said. "It''ste. You should go back and rest. I''ll stay here with L." Yelena looked up at him, her gaze deep, her thoughts unreadable.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a man hurrying down the corridor, and her attention was immediately drawn to him.

 Chapter 333

    Yelena''s gaze waspletely drawn to the man approaching from the distance. She felt his face was familiar, but couldn''t immediately ce where she had seen him before.


    The man had sharp and well-defined features-deep-set eyes and a tall, slender frame that seemed as elegant as a swan. He walked with long strides, his powerful presence filling the air like a powerful being controlling everything around him.


    Kieran looked up and saw the bandage wrapped around L''s head, with traces of red on her forehead. His gaze immediately darkened. He shouldn''t have been so soft-hearted toward Bolton Group.


    Feeling the overwhelming aura behind her, L turned around. The emotions she had been holding in suddenly cracked. She had been terrified when Shannon sped toward her earlier. She probably wouldn''t have survived if it hadn''t been for Terry.


    Vince stepped aside to give Kieran space. He had never been on the same level as Kieran, always standing a step behind when it came to L.


    In the past, he had struggled to deal with the rumors about L''s rtionship and had failed to resolve the issues before Kieran could intervene. Now, he hadn''t been able to protect L from the car ident before Terry did.


    If it were he who saw her first, would it be despicable to sacrifice himself to save her so that she would nce at him a little longer or maybe even enough for her to feel indebted? Vince''s eyes fell on L, who Kieran was supporting. The care and gentleness Kieran showed her seemed so out of ce for someone who was known to be the cold, aloof president of Morgan Group.


    Kieran looked toward Yelena. "I will cover Mr. Jones''s medical expenses, and any furtherpensation will be arrangedter. During his recovery, I will ensure he receives the best care in a private ward with dedicated nurses.


    "On behalf of my fianc¨¦e, I would like to thank you and offer our apologies for today." His clear, melodic voice felt like a soothing melody to Yelena, leaving her momentarily stunned.


    She hadn''t fully understood what he said but still nodded vaguely.


    "It''s fine," she replied, shaking her head, her earlier hostility toward L now gone. Watching L being supported away, she slowly regained her focus.


    L looked so familiar. Who was she, and how had she garnered so much protection from these men?


    Yelena wasn''t a fan of celebrities and wasn''t particrly familiar with the entertainment industry. But Terry had called L his good friend, yet when she saw them, he had distanced himself from her


    One moment, they seemed close, and the next, he had pulled away. It made Yelena wonder.


    Vince seemed quite concerned


    about L, too. And then there was this man, who stood out even more in looks and presence-far more remarkable than Vince. How could she not recognize a man of this caliber?


    She felt a strange curiosity. She nced back at the sleeping Terry in the hospital ward, her eyes flickering briefly.


    The next day, Shannon woke up to


    see Michael, who looked haggard and weary, leaning back in the chair, his head tilted as he slept. Because of the tension, even a slight


    ve


    movement from her was enough to wake him up.


    He furrowed his brow. "Where are you nning to go?"


    When she didn''t respond, he spoke again coldly. "Did you know Dad knelt to beg Mr. Morgan for you? All this is just to keep you alive.


    "Do you know what Mom and Dad have sacrificed for you? They''re old, yet they''re kneeling at the Morgan residence. Don''t you feel sorry for them?"


    Shannon''s heart trembled. She parted her lips but couldn''t find her voice for a long time. When she finally spoke, her voice was hoarse. "I will take responsibility for the things I''ve done."


    "Can you really take responsibility? Do you know Bolton Group is liquidating assets because of you, and all the years of hard work from Mom and Dad are ruined?


    "So many people will be forced to leave, including those who''ve worked for Bolton Group for decades. They all have families to support.


    "Mom and Dad have sacrificed everything for you. Don''t you feel anything? How can you say you''ll take responsibility? Can you handle it?" he shouted.

 Chapter 334

    Shannon''s already pale face turned even paler. She grasped the bed sheet beneath her, her grip tightening slightly.


    "You''re saying Bolton Group is liquidating assets? Are you saying Dad and Mom knelt at the Morgan residence to beg for forgiveness? Why?" Her voice trembled, and her eyes reddened.


    Michaelughed self-deprecatingly. "The police are outside. I won''t interfere in your matters anymore. After this, I''ll send Mom and Dad abroad. Do whatever you want."


    "Michael? You''re taking Mom and Dad abroad, but what about me? Are you abandoning me?"


    It was only at this moment that she started to panic. If she lost her family and Bolton Group, what would she be? No! This couldn''t happen!


    He stood up, his expression filled with sadness. "Your matters are no longer something we can handle. This is attempted murder!"


    He raised his hand to cover his eyes, letting out another self-mockingugh. "The police will be back soon. I''ll get you awyer, but beyond that, I won''t involve myself with your affairs.


    "Shannon, isn''t this what you wanted? You didn''t want Dad and Mom to manage your life, so we''ll respect your wishes." With that, he turned his gaze away and walked out.


    "Michael!" Shannon shouted urgently, but he didn''t stop. "Michael!"


    She shouted with all her strength, her voice hoarse and desperate.


    Michael paused momentarily, his hand still on the door handle, but he didn''t turn around. He then stepped outside and nodded slightly to the police officers waiting. "Sorry for the trouble."


    Then, turning to face his mother, who was crying uncontrobly, his eyes reddened. He and his father supported his mother as they left for home. After sending his parents off on the ne, he went to find Kieran.


    At Evergreen Heights, Kieran waited until L finally fell asleep before going downstairs.


    In the living room, Michael had been waiting for quite some time. When he saw Kieran approach, he stood and gave a slight nod.


    "These are the full documents and contracts rted to Bolton Group''s acquisition by Morgan Group. Mr. Morgan, please have a look."


    Kieran nodded coldly. Once Michael was closer, Kieran heard his low and uncertain voice.


    "How is L doing?" Kieran nced at him, his eyes cold as ice. It wasn''t a particrly sharp gaze, but it made Michael feel like he couldn''t look him directly in the eye.


    He spoke softly. "I''m sorry."


    "Whoever does wrong must face the consequences." Kieran looked at him briefly,


    his voice still cold, which made Michael''s heart clench in pain.


    He understood what Kieran meant.


    Shannon started all of this. Kieran wouldn''t harm innocent people, and he wouldn''t have touched them if the Bolton family hadn''t beenplicit or tried to cover up.


    As for the employees of Bolton Group, he wouldn''t involve them, either, but the


    one responsible had to pay the price.


    As Shannon''s brother, Michael felt a


    bitter pain in his chest as he thanked Kieran "Thank you, Mr. Morgan Also please help me apologize to L."


    IMS


    Kieran nced briefly at the documents before casually asking, "So, you''re


    nning to go abroad?


    "If you stay with Morgan Group, you''ll probably have many chances to meet her,


    so if you want to apologize, you should do it in person."


    Michael stood frozen in ce.

 Chapter 335

    Michael stared in disbelief at Kieran.


    Kieran appeared entirely unaware of his shock. His head was lowered, and his attention was still absorbed in those mundane contracts.


    Michael had assumed that keeping the Bolton Group out of the conflict was already the greatest concession Kieran could offer. "Mr. Morgan..."


    "Is there something else?" Kieran raised his eyes, seemingly surprised that Michael was still standing there.


    Michael shook his head and bowed deeply. "Thank you. I''ll visit L another day."


    Upstairs, the person fast asleep was unaware of what had just transpired downstairs.


    The next morning, L woke up, and the ache at the back of her head confirmed that the previous day''s events hadn''t been a dream. Shannon, what a lunatic she was!


    L slowly got out of bed, washed up, and headed downstairs. She only took a few steps when she heard Cole''s voice from below.


    "I''ve taken care of things with Terry. As for Bolton Group''s manu acquisition, I''ve arranged for someone to handle the negotiations.


    "Regarding Shannon, all the evidence has been submitted to the police. I''ve also retained awyer in case there''s any follow-up issues."


    L froze upon hearing the orderly report. So much had happened recently, and despite Kieran being busy with thepany, he still found the time to help resolve her problems.


    After Cole updated Kieran on the major issues, he added, "Mr. Morgan, did you finalize your marriage with Ms. Hart?"


    He didn''t know that the Morgan family had already settled on a date for the big day.


    Cole wasn''t concerned that Kieran might feel uneasy about this. After all, as president, Kieran handled everything with precision. Managing rtionships was second nature to him.


    But at this moment, Cole overlooked something crucial: emotions were not like business deals, where oues were certain, and survival strategies were clear- cut.


    Love didn''t work that way. Thus, he didn''t notice the brief flicker ofplexity in Kieran''s eyes when he asked about the marriage. As for this marriage, Kieran''s deepest wish seemed unlikely to be realized.


    L''s feelings for him... From the corner of his eye, Kieran saw a faint figure lingering near the staircase and lowered his gaze slightly.


    He responded calmly, "It''s been set


    for November 7th. After that, when L has some free time, I''ll


    at


    leas two weeks from myule


    to take her on a trip."


    Cole was taken aback. He hadn''t expected Kieran to set aside two full weeks for a honeymoon.


    "Mr. Morgan, it''s nice that Ms. Hart found a match in you," he said, then quickly realized hisment might not be appropriate.


    He hastily exined, "I don''t mean that either of you iscking in any way. I''m just adjusting to the change. From now on, I''ll need to call Ms. Hart ''Madam.''


    "I guess I''ll need some practice." Cole had a positive view of the marriage overall.


    Kieran would undoubtedly treat L


    well so she wouldn''t have to endure any grievances in love or marriage. And for Kieran, this marriage resolved a major life milestone. It was a win-win situation.


    From then on, Cole decided he would proudly be the number one fan of this couple!


    Upstairs, L was momentarily stunned after listening to their conversation.


    From one perspective, Kieran was undoubtedly an ideal marriage partner. But from another, she wasn''t the person he truly wanted to marry.


    That thought had barely settled in her mind when Kieran''s voice came from downstairs.


    "Marrying her is my greatest blessing."


    His voice was warm like the gentle rays of the sun, gently resting on green pines -pure and reverent.


    L and Cole were taken aback, their eyes fixed on him with disbelief. Did he really mean that?


    L''s heart began to race


    uncontrobly. She ced a hand over her chest. She couldn''t deny it-in that moment, she felt moved. Maybe, just maybe, she could-


    Just then, a knock on the door downstairs interrupted her thoughts.


    L quickly shook her head, rejecting the rebellious notion that had crossed her mind.

 Chapter 336

    Cole opened the door, and the housekeeper walked in, carrying a thermos. "Sir, the soup you requested is ready."


    Kieran nodded, ncing up toward the second floor. As if just noticing L, his gaze softened, and he smiled. "L, you''re awake?"


    L returned his smile, and her gaze was warm. "Uncle Kieran."


    "I was thinking of visiting Terry at the hospitalter," she said as she descended


    the stairs. "He really helped me out yesterday, and I''d like to thank him personally."


    "That''s only right," Kieran replied, his eyes shifting to the thermos the housekeeper had just brought in. "You can take this to him."


    Cole, who had just seen the housekeeper out, froze for a moment. Wait... Wasn''t the soup meant for L? Could Kieran be overly...


    Before Cole could fully process his thoughts, Kieran added, "I also had something else prepared for you. It''s being kept warm in the kitchen. Would you like to try it?"


    His naturally maic voice, now tinged with tenderness, made even Cole feel captivated. He ced a hand over his chest, wondering if he''d been single for too long. Maybe Kieran really was the ideal partner.


    Once this busy period was over, he might take a few days off to find someone himself.


    Meanwhile, Kieran had already brought out the food from the kitchen. He nced at Cole, who immediately hurried over.


    Kieran''s cooking skills were top-notch. If it weren''t because of L, he wouldn''t even get a taste. Not even Terry, the lifesaving hero, had as much privilege as he did.


    The three of them finished eating, and then Cole left.


    Kieran drove L to the hospital. Once they arrived, he parked the car and turned to her. "I''ll wait here for you."


    L nodded, carrying the items she''d prepared as she got out of the car. Having Kieran tagging along everywhere probably wasn''t ideal. If Terry were awake, he''d likely feel ufortable, too.


    When she reached the hospital room, the door was slightly ajar. L knocked lightly, and when she heard Terry call her in, she pushed the door open and entered.


    Terry looked a little surprised to see


    her.


    8 table with neatly sliced t up on the hospitale


    fruit


    was set over hisp.


    "L, how are you doing?"


    Kieran had reced the bandage on


    L''s head that morning. It was


    clean, with no visible traces of blood.


    However, Terry couldn''t help


    wondering if she had any other


    injuries.


    L shook her head, cing the thermos and fruit basket on the table.


    "When you shielded me, I..." Before she could finish, someone suddenly shoved her from behind.


    "Are you here to show off?"


    L stumbled, grabbing onto a nearby chair to steady herself.


    "Yelena!" Terry moved abruptly, wincing as pain shot through his injury, making his face go pale.


    "Take it easy." Yelena quickly stepped forward to support him.


    Terry grabbed her hand. "Yelena, this is L; she''s my friend. You met her yesterday. Why did you push her?"


    He didn''t scold her and asked calmly before turning to L.


    "Sorry, L. Yelena''s got a good heart, but she''s just upset because of my injury. She''s worried, and she''s a little emotional."


    L nodded. "It''s true that you got hurt because of me. She''s your girlfriend¡ªshe has every right to be upset. I''m really sorry..."


    "What are you pretending for?" Yelena snapped, her voice sharp and tearful. "Who cares about your apology? I just want Terry to be okay!"


    Tears streamed down her face as she clung to Terry''s hand, looking


    utterly aggrieved. She cond


    this."


    just can''t bear seeing you

 Chapter 337

    Terry looked at Yelena''s tear-filled eyes, feeling a pang in his heart. They had only been together for less than two months, during which they had grown incredibly close, and now he couldn''t bear seeing her in such pain.


    He gently patted her hand, his tone impossibly tender. "Don''t cry, it''s my fault. But Lily and I are friends.


    "That''s what friends do, right? We help each other when there''s trouble. I did it willingly.


    "I shouldn''t have made you worry. If you''re angry, take it out on me, okay? You can hit me or yell at me, but L didn''t do anything wrong.


    "Look at me now-everything''s fine, right? You always said I was too busy and didn''t have time for you. Well, now we actually have more time together, don''t We?"


    He gently squeezed Yelena''s hand and continued, "Yelena, sweetheart, you..."


    Before he could finish, she interrupted him. Yelena looked up at him, her eyes filled with tears, a mix of hurt and anger.


    "But Terry, are you really just friends with her? If you''re just friends, why do you call her so affectionately?"


    L and Terry froze, realizing they hadn''t considered how their words might be interpreted until now.


    Those close to her had always called her by her nickname, Lily, so L had never thought much of it. It was nothing significant.


    Terry had only started calling her that after they began interacting as friends. Clearly, Terry hadn''t thought about it either; he had simply followed what others did.


    He immediately exined, "Sorry, Yelena, I didn''t mean to overlook it. I won''t call her that if you don''t like it. I can just use ''Ms. Hart'' from now on, alright?"


    It was just a nickname, after all. L, of course, had no intention of causing trouble between them.


    "Ms. Griffin, I''m sorry. From now on, I''ll be more careful with my interactions with Terry."


    Yelena looked up at her momentarily, then spoke softly, "I''m overthinking this. It''s just that Terry and I haven''t been together for long, and I don''t feel secure. I''m sorry."


    As she spoke, tears welled in her eyes, her expression filled with grievance. Her presence stirred a deep, protective instinct in those who saw her. This only deepened Terry''s heartache.


    Yelena nced up at L briefly before quickly lowering her gaze.


    She had already asked Terry about L''s background yesterday. She learned that L had lost her parents at a young age and waster


    adopted by her parents'' ne


    friends.


    L was living under someone else''s roof all this time.


    Yelena''s eyes filled with tears, and her expression showed no other emotion. With L''s background, how could she have attracted people like Vince, Terry, and that distinguished man from yesterday?


    "Hey, are you done talking? Is the misunderstanding cleared up?" Amelia''s voice waszy and carried a hint of a smile, yet her face showed no sign of joy. She found Yelena''s disy unnecessary and quite dismissive.


    Terry was taken aback. "What brings Ms. Joyce here today?"


    Yelena looked over, noticing the blond woman with fair skin and delicate features dressed in an elegant, expensive outfit. Her sophisticated demeanor clearly indicated that she wasn''t from an ordinary family.


    She couldn''t help but ask, "Who is this?"


    Amelia responded before Terry could, a faint smile ying on her lips. "I''m Amelia from the Joyce family. I''m the vice president of the Joyce Group''s headquarters. And you are?"

 Chapter 338

    Amelia seemed genuinely interested in Yelena. However, L was taken aback by Amelia''s introduction. This was not her usual style.


    Amelia had grown up privileged, always enjoying theforts of life, but she wasn''t arrogant. She didn''t unt her status. At least, from how she interacted with L and Teddy, it was clear that Amelia valued chemistry over status in


    friendships.


    The social standing of others didn''t matter to her. After all, it was rare to meet anyone from a family more privileged than hers. But today, Amelia had introduced herself with her full title.


    Something wasn''t quite right. As L studied Amelia''s expression, the cold, domineering vibe only deepened her concern.


    Yelena wiped her tears and extended her hand. "Ms. Joyce, hello. I''m Yelena, Terry''s girlfriend."


    Amelia nced at her hand and gave it a brief, indifferent touch. Then, she walked over to L, casually hooking her arm around her shoulder.


    Her tone was stillzy. "Dating, huh? How serious is it this time? Two months? Three?"


    Terry immediately panicked. "Don''t say things like that! I''ll sue you for defamation!"


    He loved the party scene, but he never took things too far. This was his first serious rtionship; it was something that made him stand out in this circle.


    L gently patted Amelia''s arm. "Not feeling well?"


    "Not really. Want to go for a walk with me?" Amelia nced at Terry. "You can stay with your girlfriend. I''ll take L with me."


    Before anyone could protest, Amelia led L away. Once outside, Amelia''s fake smile vanished. Her expression faltered, and it was clear her mood had soured.


    "What happened?"


    "What happened to you?" Amelia shot back.


    "I left early yesterday, and look at you now. But Terry''s more righteous than I thought. He deserves a ''Good Citizen'' award."


    L sighed, squeezing her hand. "Then why were you talking to him like that? You seemed off."


    "It''s not me who''s off." Amelia clicked her tongue. "It''s his girlfriend. She''s really strange."


    "Well, if he likes her, that''s his choice. I came here to check on Terry. Thinking about everything that happened yesterday still leaves me shaken."


    L frowned, her mind drifting to Michael. After a pause, she said, "I''m going to find my uncle."


    Amelia pulled her back. "Are you in a hurry? You want to look for Uncle Kieran, right? For Michael?"


    She smiled, and her mood seemed to lighten.


    "I''ve looked into it. In Shannon''s


    case, Kieran handed all the evidence


    to the police. Whatever crime she


    consequences. The sentence depends on what she did.


    "For the Bolton Group, you probably know this already the Morgan family is in


    the process of acquiring them. Michael''s parents have been sent abroad."


    Seeing L nod, Amelia continued,


    "As for Michael himself, I thought he


    might follow his family abroad and


    start a new life, but I ran into him a


    today. He''s still an artist under Magi


    Pictures."


    L looked up. "So, what you''re saying is, Uncle Kieran hasn''t gotten involved with the Boltons?"


    "Exactly. Kieran is magnanimous, but I''m sure it''s because of you. That means that as long as Michael stays out of Shannon''s matters, he won''t make things difficult for the Bolton family. This situation, if wepare it to the Locke family..."


    L involuntarily recalled Pierre''s cold, vengeful expression when he left that day.


    She couldn''t help but frown.


    "What''s the situation with Pierre now?" she asked, holding back her disgust.

 Chapter 339

    Shannony in her hospital bed, immobilized by multiple broken bones, her eyes red with hatred as they fixed on Pierre beside her. He wore a hat and a mask, leaving only his cold, predatory eyes visible.


    "Pierre, you''ve ruined me!" she spat.


    Pierre''s eyes glinted coldly like a venomous snake sizing up its prey.


    "The things you did have nothing to do with me." He sneered. "And when did I ever tell you to kill someone?"


    His eyes were sharp with disdain. "What I wanted wasn''t a corpse, Shannon. You''re really useless. You''re on your own now."


    But before walking out, he nced back at Shannon. "I don''t understand thew, but I''m curious. Will attempted murder and all your other crimes lead to a death sentence?


    "Everyone from the Bolton family, except for your brother, has gone abroad. I highly doubt Michael will care about you. After all, he went to see Kieranst night. Who would dare oppose someone like that, huh?"


    Shannon''s face went pale as she realized how far off-track her actions had been. Even her parents-the people who once cared for her-were beyond forgiveness.


    "Pierre! Your end will be ugly!"


    Pierre nced back with a cold smirk. "I never forced you into what you did. What reason do you have to curse me?"


    As Shannon watched his retreating figure, blood suddenly spurted from her mouth. With a sharp cry, she copsed lifelessly.


    L and Amelia walked side by side, heading toward the exit. When L asked about Pierre, Amelia simply shook her head. She didn''t know much about him either.


    The Locke family was on par with the Joyce family regarding assets, but they''ve been around longer. Over the years, theirwork has be deeply intertwined.


    Going after the Locke family wouldn''t be easy for Kieran. Even Amelia wouldn''t propose a conflict between the two families unless it was absolutely unavoidable,


    as it would be a lose-lose situation.


    Moreover, everyone outside was eager to align themselves with Kieran, but if his foundation faltered, those same people would turn into ravenous wolves.


    However, Ameilia didn''t borate further. There was no need to make L worry


    more.


    "I can''t give you a ride today, though. Uncle Kieran sent me here, and he''s waiting outside." L stopped at the hospital''s first-floor exit.


    "Don''t worry, I saw him when I came in. I told him to leave first and assured him I''d send you back


    safely." Amelia added, "He''s realet


    attentive to you, isn''t he?


    ve


    Considering that you''re getting married in a week, how does that


    make you feel?"


    L was left speechless.


    Amelia smiled teasingly. "Wait a few days. I''ll get you a wedding gift. But for now,e shopping with me."


    Before they could go far, Charlotte


    called Amelia on the phone. She


    listened to the long-winded conversation on the other end beforezily replying, "You''ve been praising the Lane family so much. If you like them that much, why don''t you marry them yourself?"


    L could clearly hear the curses from the other end of the line.


    L chuckled. "I think we should go back."


    It sounded like Lucas had brought Vince to the Joyce residence.


    "I don''t want to." Amelia sighed, exasperated. "I really don''t get why Vince thinks


    this way. He''s clearly... Ah, forget it. Let''s go back. You''lle with me."


    "I don''t think it''s appropriate for me to go."


    "What''s wrong with apanying your best friend to meet her blind date?"


    L rubbed her forehead-she hadpletely misinterpreted the situation. After all, L was familiar with Vince.


    Along the way, she offered a bit offort. "Actually, Vince is a decent guy. He''s not like the spoiled rich kids in our circle. He''s considerate and cares about


    people."


    Amelia pursed her lips thoughtfully. She knew that no matter how good Vince was, his heart already belonged to someone else.


    When they arrived at the Joyce residence, they discovered that it wasn''t just the Lane family who had arrived. Two other prominent families from Northridge were also there, each with children of a simr age.  s?novel

 Chapter 340

    L gave a subtle signal with her eyes. Oh, it was a whole matchmaking event. Amelia was dumbfounded. Jamie was also there, sitting quietly next to Vince. Someone asked, "Has Jamie got a boyfriend yet?" Their son sat nearby as well. Amelia leaned over to L and whispered, "Should I call Teddy over to take a look? If that kid doesn''t step up, he''ll lose her."


    It was obvious to everyone who could see the boy''s feelings for Jamie.


    Vince didn''t try to stop it, clearly not intending to marry off his sister for family gain. He nced over upon hearing the question. "She already has someone she likes."


    The person paused and asked, "Which young master is so lucky?"


    Amelia walked over, smiling lightly. "You don''t know yet? My brother."


    The person froze. "When did Ms. Joyce..."


    She stopped mid-sentence, suddenly covering her mouth in shock, ncing toward Benjamin. Could Benjamin have an illegitimate child? Wasn''t it said that Benjamin and his wife were very close and loving?


    Benjamin and Charlotte were left bewildered by their own daughter, exchanging looks that clearly said, "You have an illegitimate child outside?"


    "What are you thinking?" Amelia approached the person.


    "My mom just introduced me to a godbrother. I haven''t had the chance to announce it yet."


    Hearing this nonsense, Charlotte felt a twinge of regret for calling her home. She smiled at L and whispered, "Should I know this godson she''s talking about?"


    "... You probably do."


    Had Teddy''s status just skyrocketed in an instant? He always imed he''dtched onto a big shot, but now it seemed he really had.


    As for the matchmaking event, L didn''t find it particrly interesting and decided to leave. Amelia, who wanted to take the opportunity to leave with her, suggested walking her out.


    Charlotte, of course, disagreed. "I''ll see L off. You stay here."


    "No need, I''ll just take a taxi," L gently declined.


    Charlotte shoved the car keys into her hand. "If you''re worried about the awkwardness, just take the car. It''s safer than a taxi."


    Wait, shouldn''t Charlotte be more worried about the million-dor car?


    "Otherwise, let me drive you." L nodded in thanks, took the keys, and left alone.


    When she was near Evergreen Heights, she went on a detour to buy some snacks.


    There was arge shopping mall nearby. After finishing her shopping anding out, she noticed a c¨¤r parked a little further away-one that seemed to belong to Kieran.


    What was he doing here at this hour? She scanned the area and spotted Kieran sitting at a coffee shop by the water across from a girl in a white dress.


    The girl appeared to be around her age, but from a distance, L couldn''t make


    out her features clearly. She looked fresh and clean, like a gardenia.


    L pursed her lips slightly. So, Kieran was actually out with a girl.


    And from Kieran''s rxed posture, it was clear he wasn''t in a business meeting. She moved a little closer but could only make out the girl''s side profile.


    L slowly searched her memory, wondering if she''d ever seen this girl and if anyone in her circle resembled her.

 Chapter 341

    L stopped in her tracks. It didn''t feel right to keep spying on them like this. Besides, she had no ce trying to uncover the truth. She then casually walked ahead with her stuff.


    Suddenly, she was startled as someone approached from the side. She stepped back, pressing her temple to calm her nerves.


    "Mr. Mason," L spoke first.


    Cole clearly hadn''t expected to run into her here. He saw her struggling with the load and quickly moved to take them.


    "Ms. Hart, what brings you here?"


    "I noticed we were low on snacks at home, so I thought I''d grab a few," L said, not offering him the bags. "They''re not heavy."


    "I''ll take them for you."


    Cole insisted on carrying the items. When he noticed what was in the transparent bag, he smiled.


    "Looks like you''ve got that drink Mr. Morgan likes."


    L casually followed up on hisment and asked, "How did you end up here? Where''s Uncle Kieran?"


    She noticed Cole hesitate for a moment before smiling.


    "Mr. Morgan was about to head home, but a client requested a meeting here, so we stopped by briefly."


    L nodded, her gaze drifting toward the coffee shop, but she found that Cole hadpletely blocked her view. She smiled and stopped by the car. "Thank you."


    "This car?" Cole looked a bit confused.


    Wasn''t L only supposed to have the car Kieran gave her? Where did this onee from? Could it be that some man was trying to get close to her?


    Cole''s mind raced. This was major news, and he needed to rify things quickly to report to Kieran.


    "It''s Amelia''s car. I''m just borrowing it for a bit," L exined as she slid into the driver''s seat. "That''s all. I''m leaving now."


    Cole nodded and watched as she drove off. He turned back toward Kieran, only to see that he had already stood up and left while the girl in the white dress remained seated.


    Cole approached Kieran and briefly mentioned that he had just run into L. "But I didn''t let her see you with that girl."


    Kieran rolled up his sleeves without saying much and returned to Evergreen Heights.


    L wasn''t there when he arrived. He thought about sending her a message to ask where she was, but he stopped after hesitating-he didn''t want her to feel like he was restricting her freedom.


    L felt inexplicably irritable. It was probably a result of the recent string of unfortunate events affecting her mood. For the first time, she found herself thinking about drinking to forget her troubles.


    L then drove to the Azure Bar, where the loud music from the main hall sted into her ears. She chose a quieter spot by the bar and nced at the crowd on the dance floor, swaying to the rhythm.


    The bartender slid her drink toward her, and L took a sip. The taste was still quite good.


    The bar wasn''t very crowded, so the bartender wasn''t busy. L asked, "Are you new here?"


    She didn''te often, but her good memory told her she should remember a young, handsome bartender like him.


    The bartender nodded. "It''s my third day on the job."


    "Why work here?" L leaned her head on her hand, watching him.


    He furrowed his brows without saying anything.


    L paused, then continued, "Need money? Ourpany is hiring. You''ve got a good look. You could try it out."


    "Sorry, I don''t do PR."


    "Mm?"


    L paused, and then a light chuckle escaped her lips. She fumbled through her bag and slid a business card toward him.


    "We don''t do anything illegal, either. You''re still young, and ces like this can get chaotic."


    She took out her phone and paid for the drink.

 Chapter 342

    L had just taken a few steps when someone blocked her path. "Are you here alone, prettydy? Want to hang out for a while?"


    She nced at the outstretched hands, then took a step back, her brows slightly


    furrowed.


    "Don''t refuse, you-"


    "Get lost," L coldly interrupted.


    "You''ve got some fire in you, but you''re already here. What''s with the act?"


    Unable to stand by, the bartender asked, "Why make things hard for a girl?"


    L''s mood had already soured, and her patience was running thin. Her gaze turned icy as she asked, "Do you know who I am?"


    The tall, thin man scoffed. "Do you know who I am? I could be your father if I want to."


    "Hey, how dare you call yourself her father? You''re asking for trouble."


    The two men looked disturbed at first, but their expressions shifted to fear when they turned to see who had spoken. "Mr. West! Long time no see! Is this your girl?" The two men quickly tried to ingratiate themselves.


    Landon''s expression darkened. "If you can''t speak properly, I''ll make sure you can''t speak at all."


    He stepped in front of L, ring fiercely at the two men. "You two, drag them somewhere private and beat them senseless. If you identally kill them, Kieran from the Morgan family will take full responsibility."


    The two men were terrified, not even understanding how they''d ended up in this mess with the Morgan family''s devil.


    "Mr. West, we were wrong. Please spare us! We don''t even know what we did to offend you!"


    However, Landon didn''t pay them any more attention. He turned to L with a smile and asked, "L, what are you doing sitting here all alone? Where''s Kieran?"


    L recognized this kid from the West family. He often followed Kieran around. He was carefree and had an easygoing personality. It was clear he''d grown up pampered.


    She was about to say she was just sitting here to pass the time, but then her peripheral vision caught a sharp gaze, and her heart instinctively skipped a beat.


    The person was wearing a ck cap


    and a mask, dressed entirely in ck, blending into the dim light.


    She should have been unable to tell


    who it was, but L instantly recognized him.


    It was Pierre.


    Her scalp tingled with unease. Oblivious to her difort, Landon casually asked, "Why don''t we go upstairs and have some fun?"


    "Sure." She nodded, wanting to distance herself from that unsettling gaze quickly.


    She followed Landon upstairs, but as she got distracted, she stumbled. Someone behind her caught her waist.


    "Be careful." The voice made L pause for a moment. A piece of paper slipped into her hand, and the person walked away.


    Landon reacted a littlete, thanking the person who helped and reaching out to steady L.


    "You go ahead, take your time. If you get hurt under my watch, Kieran will definitely question me."


    L didn''t want to stay there any longer, but if she left alone and ran into Pierre again, it would be hard to escape. She was calcting the safest way to leave.


    The Locke family wasn''t copsing like the Bolton family, but they were still affected. Martin had made it clear he wouldn''t intervene in Pierre''s life anymore.


    L took out the paper and carefully read the contents under the dim light. It was a simple sentence.


    "Don''t you want to know the truth about your parents'' death?"


    Her brows furrowed tightly, and she ripped up the paper without hesitation. She


    called out to Landon, "Can you take me to the parking lot?"


    Landon didn''t think much of it, assuming she was still shaken from the earlier encounter with the two men. And even if L hadn''t married Kieran she was his most cherished younger rtive. Naturally, Landon was more than happy to help protect her.


    Like a knight in shining armor, Landon escorted her outside and even kindly called


    for a designated driver for her.


    He waited until the car started


    moving before leaving. Howeveret


    car was stopped just a few miles


    the road. The driver mmed


    ra


    on the brakes and muttered a curse.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 343

    The sudden movement jolted L, but she quickly stabilized herself before looking up. She saw someone dressed all in ck, with a ck cap and mask.


    It was Pierre. The only visible part was his eyes, fixed intently on L in the passenger seat.


    The designated driver honked the horn twice, but no one moved.


    Was this an extortion attempt? The driver just wanted to do his job. The driver was clearly irritated. "Miss, wait a moment. I''ll go drive him off."


    "Wait..."


    L tried to stop him, but the driver had already gotten out of the car. She quickly took out her phone and called the police.


    The driver muttered something to Pierre, and his expression turned furious.


    He made a move, but Pierre was faster, shoving him aside. Then, Pierre quickly climbed into the driver''s seat.


    L''s nerves tightened as she reached for her seatbelt, preparing to exit the car.


    But Pierre was quicker, locking the car doors immediately.


    "Don''t rush, let''s talk. I don''t want to hurt you today."


    L gripped the seatbelt tightly, her gaze cold as ice.


    She sneered. "You really think I don''t know? Shannon ran me off the road, and you were behind it."


    Pierre smirked. "You''re mistaken. I''ve seen her, but I never intended to kill you. After all, I haven''t gotten what I want from you yet, have I?"


    Beneath the cap, his eyes looked like dark caves teeming with poisonous insects an unsettling sight that disgusted L.


    She couldn''t help but feel revolted. Pierre''s gaze shifted to the driver outside, who was angrily tapping on the window.


    L said, "Please get out. I''ve already called the police."


    "Don''t worry." Pierre spread his hands. "I have no ill intentions toward you for now.


    I just want to make you an offer. At least let me finish speaking."


    His actions seemed calm, showing no immediate threat.


    "I have nothing to discuss with you."


    However, Pierre didn''t care about her refusal. He smiled faintly, his voice calm. "You let Kieran ruin the Locke family; how about I tell you the truth about your parents deaths?"


    L''s expression darkened. "You still think their car ident was an ident?"


    He spoke quickly, almost as if fearing she''d lose patience. "You weren''t that young at the time. The car they drove that day-was it yours?


    "What was the real reason they left that day? Why-when thepany was in Northridge City-did the ident happen out in the outskirts, in a deste area?"


    He ced his hand on L''s shoulder to stop her from calling anyone. Despite the people passing by, none came to help her in her present tense situation.


    The man in front of her was a madman, L felt a surge of anxiety in her chest but didn''t let it show.


    Her eyes grew cold, and her band slowly clenched into a fist


    "You think I''d believe you? That I''d doubt the Morgan family, the people who


    raised me for over a decade, and betray Uncle Kieran?"


    Pierre sneered. "I never asked you to betray Kieran. I just want him to take action and destroy the Locke family.


    "You must hate me for that, right? But destroying the Locke family will only benefit you."


    L looked at him, then scoffed. "I don''t want any part in your feud with the Locke family. If you want to me someone for your mother''s death, it should be your father. It has nothing to do with anyone else!


    "Isn''t it funny? You honor your mother''s memory, but at the same time, you''re destroying women just like her. You really disgust me!


    "Even if you find the truth behind your mother''s death and avenge her, she will never forgive you. She will hate you just as much as she hated your father.


    "Because you and your father are the same equally disgusting, unworthy animals!"


    These words enraged Pierre. His smile twisted into something more sinister. "You''re pretty bold."


    L was betting that he still had a shred of conscience. His mother had to be his one soft spot.


    Pierre''s grip tightened around her neck, and his already menacing eyes grew colder, more vicious. The look in them sent a chill down her spine.

 Chapter 344

    "Do you think you''re in any position to talk about my mother? She gave birth to me, so she loves me more than anyone else. No matter what I do, she will


    understand.


    "And that man from the Locke family... how dare a bastard like him call himself my father?"


    L scratched at Pierre''s hand, leaving bloody marks behind.


    She knew she shouldn''t provoke him any further, yet she couldn''t stop herself fromughing coldly.


    "Why do you hate your father so much? Is it because he kept a mistress and ruined your family?


    "Your mother didn''t actuallymit suicide, did she? Was she driven to death by your father, your grandfather, or someone else from the family?"


    Her hoarse voice nearly pushed Pierre to the edge of madness. He clenched his fist tighter, and L''s face turned red from the pressure.


    Suddenly, the sharp sound of ss shattering echoed behind them.


    The broken ss cut into her face and hands. Pierre instinctively flinched as he absorbed most of the impact, while the driver quickly pulled him away.


    L stumbled out when the car door opened, doubling over with a violent coughing fit.


    Holding a brick in his hand, the driver stood in front of her protectively.


    "I''ve already called the police! Murder is a serious crime, you know. If you behave, maybe we can convince them to spare you!"


    He had just witnessed Pierre choking L.


    Hearing the distant sound of sirens, Pierre calmly wiped the blood from his hand.


    He chuckled. "L, do you believe me now? You can check it yourself. I''m waiting for you toe find me."


    With that, he turned and disappeared into the night.


    L leaned against a tree, barely avoiding copsing from exhaustion.


    By the time the police arrived, Pierre was long gone. She and the others were briefly questioned before being allowed to leave.


    L returned to Evergreen Heights, where Kieran was still sitting in the living room, waiting for her to return.


    When he saw the dark bruises on her neck, his expression darkened immediately. "What happened?"


    His voice was colder than usual, carrying the chill of the winter air that seemed to creep in with the snow.


    L''s voice was hoarse, strained from the ordeal.


    "I ran into Pierre."


    The simple statement brought a sharper chill to Kieran''s eyes.


    Was the Locke family backing Pierre, or was he nning something more extreme?


    Either way clear-


    had to be found


    quid thing was . But that rat in the guttel


    y too good at hiding.


    Kieran


    es applied bruise-healing


    was


    to L''s neck. The sting her lose her train of thought moment.


    "I hope it fades before we get our marriage license."


    She froze the moment the words left her mouth.


    What was she saying?


    "I mean, it''d be strange to take wedding photos like this."


    The exnation came out almost automatically, making her feel even more embarrassed.


    Clearly, she shouldn''t speak when her mind wasn''t fully clear.


    But Kieran hummed softly, his gaze on her deep and hard to read.


    L didn''t dare to look up, and the silence made her feel oddly unsettled.


    Suddenly, she remembered the girl in the white dress from that day.


    She recalled seeing a girl in a white dress on Kieran''s phone long ago.


    It was just a quick nce at his photo album...


    There was a knock at the door before she could remember more about the blurry image.


    Kieran opened it, and the person


    the other side let out a high-pitched


    scream, chipmunk.


    most like a


    He then darted into the room and dropped to his knees in front of L.


    L''s eye twitched in surprise.


    Before Kieran could say anything, his phone buzzed with a message from Cole.


    His eyes instantly darkened.


    "Ms. Hart gave her contact to a young man at a bar today."

 Chapter 345

    L stared nkly at Landon, who had slid across the floor to kneel before her.


    "What are you doing?"


    Landon gripped her hand tightly when he noticed her strained voice and the bruises on her neck.


    "Who did this to you? Who dares to hurt someone in my territory?


    "I''ll make them pay!"


    Kieran put his phone away and stepped forward, his eyes narrowing as he looked at Landon still holding onto L''s hand.


    "If you''re so bored, Mr. West would probably be happy to arrange something for you."


    Landon immediately released her hand and stood up.


    "Ah, I just remembered I forgot to sweep the floor at home today. I better go check on that."


    Without another word, he rushed out the door, not looking back.


    L nced up briefly, but her attention was quickly pulled by the sound of a few new notifications on her phone.


    Opening the messages, she saw they were from Amelia.


    "The Locke family has officially severed ties with Pierre.


    "He was once popr in the entertainment industry, but recently, there have been no updates from him.


    "A few days ago, the Locke family stated they would no longer take responsibility for Pierre, and many marketing ounts have been stirring up public opinion.


    "At first, it was imed the Locke family forced Pierre to quit the industry and return to inherit the family business.


    "Fans were furious and even attacked Locke Group, causing thepany''s stock price to dip slightly."


    "But now, everything has taken aplete turn!"


    L read through the messages, and her heart stirred little.


    She touched the bruise on her neck, the sharp sting snapping her back to reality.


    Suddenly, she remembered what Pierre had said about the day her parents passed away.


    She was already in her teens by then, and the scene from that morning, as they left the house, was still vivid in her memory.


    Her mother had made her eggs and promised to take her to the beach after finishing work with her father.


    But they left and never came back.


    The promised sea trip was a forever unfulfilled dream.


    Kieran walked over and gently ruffled her hair, noticing L lost in thought.


    "Don''t worry. Stay in for the next couple of days."


    L understood he would find Pierre in those two days. She nodded. "Okay."


    As she


    said, "Before we get


    ¨¨ certificate, I want toler


    nest, Ls


    parents."


    "Okay, I''ll go with you."


    L nodded, then asked, "Uncle Kieran, when my parents passed away, was it really an ident?"


    She instantly regretted asking the question.


    "I just miss them so much." Her voice softened, and she lowered her gaze.


    Her longshes trembled slightly, hiding the vulnerability in her eyes. Despite her stoic expression, she appeared fragile, like someone who


    needed protection.  fo


    Kieran looked at her with deep concern, his hand hovering as if he wanted to pull her into his arms.


    "I know. Over the years, you''ve gone through so much, L."


    He spoke gently but didn''t reach out in the end.


    L went back to her room to rest, but sleep eluded her. She tossed and turned


    through the night, haunted by vivid dreams.


    At times, she relived the tragic deaths of her parents, and other times, she was being strangled and interrogated.


    "Why haven''t you avenged your parents?"


    She jolted awake, the sky still dim as dawn approached.


    L got up and headed to Kieran''s study.


    She rummaged through the shelves until she found a book at the bottom that


    wasn''t something Kieran would typically read.


    It was a novel titled "Falling Drizzle",


    a love story following a man and a


    woman who met during their university days, faced life''s trials together, and eventually bu family.


    Taken out on its own, the book seemed out of ce in the otherwise solemn, serious study.


    L squatted down, flipping through the pages quickly, not bothering to read the content.


    Just as the study door opened, L turned a page and found a photo stuck between the pages.


    She stood up hastily, but in her urgency, the photo slipped out.


    It fell to the ground, and L looked down at it.

 Chapter 346

    The photo wasbeled "Meredith", with a date from 13 years ago.


    At that time, L hadn''t yet met Kieran.


    "Uncle Kieran," she said, trying to keep her voice casual. "I couldn''t sleep, so I thought I''d find a book to read."


    Kieran had already cleaned himself up, and he was wearing a gray suit that made him appear even more refined and distinguished.


    With broad shoulders and a narrow waist, his figure was perfectly proportioned.


    He approached her, bending down to pick up the photo.


    L nced at it¡ªit was a picture of a girl in a white dress.


    "If you want to look at it, you can take it to your room. Sitting on the floor like this might give you a chill."


    L nodded. "I''ll take it with me then."


    She walked toward the door with the book, and out of the corner of her eye, she saw Kieran carefully ce the photo on the desk.


    ...


    Back in her room, her phone rang.


    She realized she had forgotten to reply to Amelia''s message from yesterday.


    She seemed unaffected though, sending another message today.


    "Vivian was brought back to the country overnight. They said she was sent back to the Locke residence and punished by kneeling in the yard."


    L still wasn''t sure how to respond when Amelia asked her a question.


    "Did Uncle Kieran take action? He probably wants to force Pierre to show up. The only person he has any conscience left for is his sister. It''s a shame that this sister wasn''t raised well.


    One didn''t treat women as people, and another treated men like a gamble.


    L thought for a moment before replying, "I guess that''s what family is like¡ª same mindset, same principles."


    Amelia quickly replied, "No matter what, take care of yourself. I won''t be around these next couple of days, so stay safe."


    L instinctively asked, "What are you busy with?"


    There was no response from Amelia, so L sent a message to Charlotte to check on Amelia.


    The reply came quickly. "She went out with her matchmaker."


    L was dumbfounded.


    She wanted to ask who it was, wondering if Charlotte simply didn''t want to say.


    After a moment of indecision, she decided not to press further.


    Charlotte expected her to keep asking, but she was caught off guard when L simply thanked her and said goodbye instead.


    She turned to Benjamin, confused. "She''s not even curious? A girl at that age


    should be a gossip expert like Amelia, right?"


    Benjamin smiled. "Though L is young, she''s much moreposed than Amelia."


    His eyes held a clear sense of affection and admiration.


    Charlotte recalled the shock she had felt when she first learned Amelia had been chasing another girl around the world.


    She almost thought the Joyce family wouldn''t have any heirs left.


    But now, seeing her husband''s


    approving expression, she had specifically asked about L and


    stood why Benjamin and


    Amelia liked L so much.


    Charlotte didn''t say much more after that. After all, it would always be a secret,


    whether it was about Amelia dating or getting married.


    Meanwhile, L feltpletely drained.


    This morning, she had almost seen the girl''s face.


    Shey in bed, her expression weary.


    Who exactly was that girl?


    With only three days to go before


    applying for the marriage license et


    could the return of someone


    el?


    important to Kieran jeopardize everything?


    L''s chest tightened after realizing what she was thinking.


    She felt like a stranger, trying to pry into someone else''s secrets, hiding in a dark, damp basement where such thoughts should never see the light of day.


    She and Kieran never should have been together, right?


    What exactly was she upset about?


    Someone suddenly knocked on the door, causing her to jump in surprise.

 Chapter 347

    "L?" Kieran''s gentle voice called from outside the door.


    L quickly scrambled to get up. She moved too suddenly, and her vision went dark for a moment.


    She paused, leaning on the nearby furniture to steady herself before opening the door.


    "Uncle Kieran, what''s the matter?"


    Kieran noticed that she seemed off.


    He ced his hand gently on her head. "Time to eat."


    He made those simple words sound inexplicably soft and affectionate.


    L lowered her gaze, trying not to overthink it.


    He was a naturally cultured person, and such actions were simply part of his way of interacting with others.


    She inhaled softly and nodded, following him to the dining room.


    Perhaps because he had woken up earlier today, Kieran had more time to prepare. The breakfast was more abundant than usual.


    But L kept zoning out.


    She hadn''t even noticed when Kieran had cleaned the dishes by the time they finished eating.


    Only the half-empty cup of warm milk remained in her hand.


    L looked up and asked, "Uncle Kieran, aren''t you working today?"


    "I''ll take you first," he replied.


    Hearing this, L froze for a moment.


    Noticing her confusion, Kieran exined, "I heard from Cole that Magi Pictures has been selecting new talent recently. You''ll probably be busy, so I''ll drive you to and from work these next couple of days."


    That was indeed the case.


    L was busy, but the matter with Pierre still left her unsettled.


    When people are pushed to the brink, they are more likely to take extreme actions.


    L specifically asked Jamie and Teddy to be extra cautious and even reminded Ethan to pay attention to his safety.


    Kieran''s thoughtful attentionplicated her emotions even further.


    He dropped her off at the office building, watching her enter before driving away.


    She nced at the gradually shrinking ck Maybach, and an endless flow of emotion stirred inside her.


    Cedric knew L had arrived and came directly to her office. His sharp eyes immediately caught the faint mark on her cor.


    "A young man came to thepany today with your business card. I was thinking


    of asking him toe back in a couple of days.


    "But then worried it might be


    someone you''re interested in. I was concerned that you might miss out on this recruitment opportunity if you weren''t here, so I was going to ask you about it."


    L narrowed her eyes, recognizing the young bartender from the bar yesterday.


    She nodded. "Just follow the regr process. If he''s suitable, we can clean him


    up, select a variety show for him, preferably a talent show."


    Cedric looked puzzled. "Are we going the idol route?"


    L preferred stars who rise through their talent. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have to keep Dorian in the crew for so long.


    Variety shows could make quick money, but they really drained an actor''s energy. They could asionally be used to promote a new project, but one couldn''t just revolve around variety shows.


    L furrowed her brows. "First, we need to


    in the end, everything will still


    in theild up his poprity. But Prend on his ability. Just having a


    pretty face won''t be enough.


    "I''ve got some personal mattersing up soon." She hesitated. "I''ll probably


    need about half a month off afterward.


    "But I''ll arrange things with Jamie and Teddy, and Ethan will help manage everything."


    Cedric probably guessed it was rted to her personal matters with Kieran, so he didn''t ask any further.


    "Actually, thepany isn''t very busy right now. If you''re tired, take a break."


    He had heard a little bit about recent events. L did indeed look a bit off today.


    She nodded, and Cedric didn''t linger any longer.


    L worked for a while in her office before heading out to check on the new recruits Cedric had mentioned.


    As she walked down the hallway to the other side, she overheard a conversation.


    "Have you heard? The headquarters said a girl has been visiting Mr. Morgan''s office frequently."


    "Must be the new assistant, right? Who doesn''t know that Mr. Morgan isn''t fond of women?"


    "Mr. Morgan doesn''t have a female assistant. It''s been years, and only Mr. Mason has been by his side. This girl looks like she''s someone important."

 Chapter 348

    "That''s odd. Didn''t Mr. Morgan say he was going to marry L?" One person paused, then suddenly gasped. "Oh my, could it be that he''s already seeing another woman before their marriage?"


    The group exchanged nces, and one couldn''t help but say, "I always thought someone like L, with no background, would never make it into the Morgan family.


    "I''ve never understood why Mr. Morgan was even interested in L."


    "I think it''s because the Morgan family adopted her. If a scandal about someone interfering in someone else''s rtionship were to break out, it could seriously damage the Morgan family''s reputation if not handled properly."


    The gossipers suddenly seemed to understand, and someone nced up just in time to see L walking by. They immediately straightened up.


    "Ms. Hart," one person said, reminding the others.


    The rest quickly put on awkward smiles and greeted her.


    After all, she was now part of the Morgan family, and Kieran hadn''t called off their engagement yet.


    It wouldn''t benefit anyone to offend her.


    Everyone felt a little uneasy.


    L''s gaze lingered on them briefly, but didn''t say anything. She curled her fingers and continued walking forward.


    What they said was all true. So what was there to be angry about?


    The group exchanged nces, and one person quietly asked, "Do you think she''ll get back at uster?"


    ...


    Meanwhile, L had lost her mood entirely and went to sit at a nearby lounge.


    Outside the window, cars filled the roads, the world bustling with life, but it couldn''t fill the emptiness and the sense of detachment she felt deep inside.


    She wasn''t sure how long she had been sitting when Cedric walked over with two other people.


    "L? Why didn''t you go in and take a look?"


    L noticed one of the people behind him. It was the bartender from the bar yesterday.


    Cedric quickly introduced them, and the two men greeted her respectfully.


    After she acknowledged them with a nod, Cedric chuckled. "Your taste is impable. I''ll take them for a tour now, and we can talk about the restter."


    Before leaving, the bartender gave her a slight bow.


    L''s gaze followed him, studying the young man carefully.


    He looked even more striking in the daylight than in the bar''s dim light.


    His features were sharp-his face was the kind that would do well as an idol.


    But being an idol came with its own limits.


    Her direct gaze made the young man feel slightly uneasy.


    "I... I''ll leave first."


    L nodded, her attention shifting as she noticed someone approaching from the other side.


    "Ms. Hart," Cole called out, drawing her attention.


    He had sensed Kieran wasn''t in the best mood just now.


    That bartender dared to flirt with L. He had some nerve!


    L stood up, surprised to see Kieran walking toward her. "Uncle Kieran, what are you doing here?"


    Cole answered for him, "Mr. Morgan


    is


    t checking on some


    he''d pick you


    WI


    and


    He softened his voice. "You two are


    about to get married, Ms. Hart. You should spend more time with Mr. Morgan and cultivate your rtionship."


    L felt a little embarrassed, her ears turning red.


    Kieran asked gently, "Are you done with work?"


    no


    Cole chimed in, "Once you''re done, why


    Snow Mr. Morgan to a


    I ce? There''s a surpri


    waiting for you."


    He seemed unusually cheerful, almost like he was the one getting married.


    L''s heavy heart felt a little lighter.


    "A surprise?"

 Chapter 349

    L was somewhat puzzled as she followed along to see the surprise Cole had mentioned.


    She and Kieran sat in the back seat, and her peripheral vision caught sight of a stack of documents beside her.


    Noticing that Kieran was about to reach for them, she raised her hand to stop him. "It''s bad for your eyes. Why don''t you rest for a bit?"


    Cole nced at the rearview mirror, knowing Kieran probably wouldn''t listen. After all, they had left early today, and the documents were quite urgent.


    Kieran had spent the entire ride from the Morgan Group building to Magi Pictures Headquarters reading.


    Some of the files were needed first thing tomorrow. If he didn''t look at them now, he''d have to stay upte to catch up.


    Just as Cole was about to speak up in Kieran''s defense, Kieran said, "Alright, I''ll look at them when we get home."


    Cole muttered, "I guess I''m unnecessary."


    However, it created an awkward atmosphere, leaving everyone staring at each other. Cole thought to himself that his moment had finallye.


    "Ms. Hart, that young man from yourpany, was he one of your new signed artists?"


    He thought Kieran would be interested in this topic, but as soon as the thought crossed his mind, he was puzzled.


    Was he really that invested in them falling in love and getting married? But Kieran had clearly...


    Cole hissed softly. Something didn''t feel right.


    With the conversation already underway, L didn''t think too much about it and continued.


    "I met him yesterday. I thought he had impressive looks, so I handed him a business card to give it a try. If he turns out to be a good prospect, I might focus on nurturing him."


    Cole wasn''t sure whether this conversation was relevant, but since they had started, he couldn''t back out now without making L feel awkward.


    "Do you really like him?"


    The man in the back seat slightly raised his eyes. His gaze was calm, but the currents were stirring beneath the surface.


    He appeared to be looking ahead, but in reality, his peripheral vision was entirely on L, not wanting to miss even the slightest shift in her expression.


    L thought for a moment.


    Earlier, the higher-ups at Nexus Entertainment had suggested she develop new talent and had even given her a list of candidates to choose from.


    She had looked through the list but hadn''t found anyone she liked.


    Later, thepany pushed Jamie and Teddy on her, but they had proven themselves capable.


    When they arrived at Magi Pictures,


    Cedric had brought it up twice,


    suggesting she take on another


    person, but she had been too busy


    and turned him down.


    Thinking about it, this bartender was the first talent she approached in five or six years.


    So, did she like him?


    L''s gaze shifted slightly. "I do like him."


    As her words fell, Kieran''s deep gaze darkened even further. His usually cold


    voice carried a faint chill this time.


    "Is that so? Then he must be quite impressive."


    L''s mind was wandering, so she


    didn''t notice Kieran''s moot


    shift. But


    Cole, who had been with him


    many years, immediately sensed something was off.


    Why was Kieran suddenly unhappy?


    Not daring to continue with the topic, Cole quickly changed the subject.


    "Ms. Hart, do you know where we''re going?"


    In truth, the question had be somewhat redundant.


    At that point, the car had already arrived near Vermilion Estate, not far from Evergreen Heights.


    If the residents around Evergreen Heights were wealthy or noble, Vermilion Estate was even more exclusive.


    Here, it wasn''t just a simple vi but


    scattered courtyards designed like


    ancient


    gardens, with every detail


    carefully arranged by an expert in


    positive energy.


    A tranquil ce amidst the bustle, exuding a unique charm.


    Standing outside the garden, L looked up at the que which said "Vermilion Estate" and then nced at the newly recednterns beside it.


    They had a vintage style, with a red base that gave them a festive, joyful look.

 Chapter 350

    Kieran walked up behind L. "Even though you said you don''t need a new wedding house, I shouldn''t skimp on it for you."


    He continued, "I had someone tidy up this garden. After we get married, we''ll live here. It''ll be a new home for us."


    L nced at the neat, well-maintained garden, which didn''t look like it had just been tidied up.


    Her heart stirred as she watched Kieran extend his hand toward her. "Do you want to have a look inside?"


    His hand wasrge, with distinct knuckles and slender fingers. Even if he weren''t Morgan Group''s president, he could probably make a decent ie as a hand model.


    Cole felt anxious watching from the side. "L, hurry up and take his hand!" he said.


    L hesitated, then ced her hand in his palm.


    This kind of contact would be inevitable if they truly became husband and wife. For now, it was just part of preparing for life after marriage.


    L couldn''t help but feel nervous, even with that reassurance.


    Kieran led her inside, guiding her through the living area. The design was single- story, with a ss room beside it.


    Though L hadn''t been involved in the decoration, it was clear that every detail reflected her preferences.


    Outside the ss room was a pond with koi fish swimmingzily.


    Time seemed to stand still here, offering a sense of peaceful serenity.


    Kieran held her hand as they slowly walked around the garden.


    Several fruit trees had been nted inside the property, though with it being winter, they had already withered. The entire area would likely be filled with pink peach blossoms by spring.


    L thought of the peach tree at the Morgan residence.


    Perhaps it was the influence of the surroundings, or maybe time itself, but her mood gradually began to calm.


    On the way back, L felt the suffocating, restless emotions dissipate considerably.


    Just as she arrived at Evergreen Heights, her phone buzzed with a message from Amelia.


    "Pierre has been arrested."


    A sh of surprise crossed L''s eyes.


    "So soon?"


    but


    Amelia replied, "Uncle Kieran could take on the whole Locke family. You can now go out without worries keep an eye out for when this scumbag gets released."


    She knew well enough about this part.


    The next day, she visited Terry at the hospital again.


    Kieran seemed to have a way of predicting things. He had already arranged food


    for her to bring to the hospital.


    She was about to knock on the ward door when she noticed it was slightly ajar. She overheard Yelena''s coy ce as she gently pushed it


    open.  len


    "Terry, you always say L is your best friend, but she didn''t evene to check


    on you after all this? What kind of best friend is she?"


    Yelena''s tone was a mix of dissatisfaction and grievance.


    Terry coughed lightly. "I saved her, but not so she would feel indebted. Didn''t shee to see me? She paid for the medical expenses, the nurse, and even the VIP room.


    "Yelena, I know you care about me, but L did nothing wrong."


    "Hmpf. You''re protecting her again. I''d think she was your girlfriend if I didn''t know any better."


    Terry spent a long time trying to soothe her. His voice was patient and gentle, and his sincerity was evident.


    L stood at the door for a moment, holding the food she had brought. She


    knocked only after hearing their conversation return to normal.


    Terry called out, "Come in."


    "Doctor..." Yelena spoke before seeing who it was, but when she realized who had entered, she fell silent.


    Her gaze lifted, looking somewhat displeased.


    Terry said, "Yelena, this is Ms. Hart, my friend. Have you forgotten?"


    He was trying to smooth things over.


    Terry was naturally straightforward, and his true feelings were exposed when he met L''s gaze.


    His face reddened with embarrassment, and he awkwardly added, "Ms. Hart, you should remember. This is Yelena, my girlfriend."

 Chapter 351

    L would never let Terry be put in an awkward position.


    She smiled lightly and politely said, "Hello, Ms. Griffin. I''m L. I''d like to apologize


    again for causing Terry''s serious injury. I''m truly sorry."


    Yelena nced at her and muttered, "Such a hypocrite."


    Terry didn''t hear her clearly and asked gently, "Yelena, what did you say?"


    Yelena turned around with a soft expression. "I didn''t say anything."


    She appeared utterly harmless, and what Terry loved most about her was her pure, straightforward personality.


    But thement was aimed at L, and L had heard it.


    L lowered her eyes slightly, choosing not to address it.


    She decided to hold back.


    Clearly, Yelena cared too much about Terry and simply asserted her im. A young girl''s thoughts weren''t worth dwelling on.


    After all, if someone had hurt Kieran, she probably wouldn''t have been so kind to them either.


    With that in mind, the awkwardness in L''s heart eased, and she smiled again.


    Her beauty was naturally captivating. She seemed as cold as snow without a smile, but with a smile, she was like winter snow melting into the warmth of spring. Her lively eyes sparkled, and the corners of her lips lifted in an irresistibly charming way.


    Yelena momentarily lost focus, but a stronger surge of disgust quickly reced it.


    No wonder men flocked around L-she must be a vixen who could charm anyone. She didn''t even spare Terry, whose leg was broken.


    Yelena asked while feigning innocence, "Did youe here by yourself today? I saw you with Mr. Lane and another man before. You all seemed to have a good rtionship. Are they your boyfriends? Why aren''t they with you?"


    L could ignore Yelena''s earlier hostility, but these questions made her frown in displeasure.


    Terry wasn''t a fool either.


    Even though he wanted to defend his girlfriend, he knew these words were out of line. Besides, she was referring to Kieran.


    "Yelena, what''s going on?" he asked, still hesitant to scold her.


    L could tell that Terry had genuine feelings for her.


    She took a deep breath and calmly exined, "Vince is my friend, and the other person is my fianc¨¦."


    Meanwhile, Kieran, who had been


    wnstairs for L to bring


    him a snack, grabbed it and


    upstairs to find her.


    belongs


    Just as he reached the door, he overheard her words just now.


    His eyes gleamed with a faint light. It was the first time he had heard L publicly acknowledge their rtionship.


    However, the gentle light in his eyes quickly faded, and Yelena''s following words disrupted the moment.


    "You have a fianc¨¦? That day, I saw you and Mr. Lane being so close together. I thought he was your boyfriend."


    Kieran''s gaze darkened, but not because he believed Yelena''s words.


    Being close?


    He wasn''t sure if other women would try totch onto Vince, but he had raised L-she would never


    lower her standards or chase after


    men.


    A gentleman would know what to do and what not to do.


    "Yelena." Terry''s voice grew stern for


    the first time. "Stop making


    assumptions. Ms. Hart knows her


    boundaries. There''s nothing


    between her and Vince. And Besides, Mr Mor..."


    He hesitated for a moment. "L''s fianc¨¦ is an outstanding man."


    He added with emphasis, "Better than any of us."


    Yelena realized she had crossed a line and quickly reined in her emotions. "Sorry,


    I misspoke. Terry, don''t be upset."


    Terry couldn''t stay mad once she softened her tone. All he could do was nce at L awkwardly.

 Chapter 352

    Terry was caught between his friend and his girlfriend, unable to favor either side.


    L''s gaze lingered on Yelena briefly before she said, "Eat while it''s still hot. If you need anything, feel free to contact me again."


    She nodded and was about to leave when the ward''s door suddenly opened.


    Terry froze for a second and sat up. "Mr. Morgan is here as well?"


    Yelena recognized Kieran, and her eyes sparkled with admiration.


    All she remembered from theirst brief encounter was that he was good-looking.


    But now, seeing him up close, she could tell he was a real gem.


    Earlier, when Terry hadmented that he was more "outstanding", Yelena had assumed he was referring to L.


    But now, seeing Kieran''s refined outfit and his noble,posed presence, it was clear that he came from a prestigious family.


    His status was likely even higher than Terry''s.


    Her gaze shifted, and she approached Kieran with a gentle smile.


    "Hello, I''m Yelena. We met brieflyst time, and I didn''t get a chance to greet you properly."


    L had parted her lips to speak but only spoke after Yelena. "Kieran, what brings you up here?"


    Saying his name directly still felt strange to her, but she pushed through, looping her arm through his.


    Yelena''s malice probably came from thinking L''s bond with Terry was something extraordinary.


    If she saw L being close to Kieran, she''d probably feel more at ease.


    Kieran didn''t spare Yelena a nce, his focus entirely on L, his eyes darkening slightly.


    He had never realized how pleasing it could be to hear L say his name.


    "You left in a hurry and forgot something."


    Yelena''s face betrayed a flicker of emotion when she was ignored.


    L certainly knew how to tter any man.


    Sensing the mood shift, Terry assumed Yelena was upset because Kieran had ignored her. But in his case, this wasn''t umon.


    He wasn''t impolite; it was just that someone in his position was hard to approach.


    Before Terry could speak, Kieran


    raised his gaze. "Ms. Griffin, I apologize for the interruption. You may continue here, but I will take L and leave now. If there''s anything else, contact my assistant, and he will handle it."


    "Okay, okay," Terry hurriedly agreed.


    Yelena showed disdain for L just moments ago, but now she smiled warmly. "Since you''re here, why not stay for a while? I''ve prepared a fruit tter."


    She beamed as she brought a te of fruit over from the nearby table. "You''re Terry''s friends, so I''m sure he''d want you guys to stay longer."


    Kieran smirked, his voiceced with amusement. "Is that so?"


    Terry was caught off guard.


    Kieran and he weren''t even considered acquaintances.


    But, of course, he still went with it. "Staying a little longer is fine, sure."


    It would be better if they left sooner.


    Yelena nodded eagerly. If Kieran stayed, she''d have more chances to talk to him.


    Terry was the man she had carefully chosen, but if it were Kieran...


    And besides, how was she any worse than L?


    In terms of looks, L was indeed more stunning. However, in terms of family background, L was an orphan, while she, though not from great wealth, came from a well-off,plete family.


    As for being considerate and caring, she was clearly more so than L.


    Yelena could tell from L''s fair hands that she was the type who couldn''t handle anything.


    She had even looked L up online-this person had been with her ex for years. After all that time, atman wouldn''t find it repulsive to be with a "worn shoe"?


    On the other hand, she was still pure.


    With these thoughts boosting her confidence, Yelena''s smile grew wider as she


    She grabbed a chair for herself. "Please, sit down."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 353

    Yelena eagerly pulled a chair closer to Kieran and smiled brightly at him.


    At that moment, she seemed far more innocent and approachable than L.


    L nced at her but didn''t say anything.


    If Kieran wanted to leave, he would do just that.


    Terry felt a slight unease but couldn''t pinpoint exactly what felt off.


    However, his bigger concern was that Kieran might not show them any respect and get angry. It was well-known that Kieran''s moods were unpredictable.


    If he got upset, it might scare Yelena.


    As Terry was about to speak, Yelena asked, "I heard Terry call you Mr. Morgan earlier, but aren''t you two friends? Doesn''t that sound a bit distant?"


    Kieran smiled faintly, though there was no warmth in his eyes if one looked closely.


    Yelena was just too focused on engaging with him and was charmed by his smile.


    Why was Kieran being so kind to her? Did that mean she had a chance?


    She decided to leave a good first impression and then get to know him better over time.


    "Yelena," Terry began. "I..."


    He was about to say that he wasn''t worthy of being considered friends with Kieran.


    Before he could finish, the door suddenly swung open, and everyone''s attention shifted.


    Unaware of the awkwardness in the room, Landon walked in with a wide grin as if he had just won the lottery.


    "Kieran, it really is you!"


    He eagerly walked over and rudely bumped his shoulder against Kieran''s.


    "I thought I''d mistaken you for someone else at first. I followed you all the way here.


    "Kieran, luckily, you''re so eye-catching-if the nurse hadn''t seen youing, I would''ve missed you!"


    Growing up in a caring environment, Landon was always easygoing and unbound.


    "L''s here too." He then nced


    toward


    bet


    the hospital bed and paused. "Terry right? What happened? How did you get Kieran toe here?


    Terry sighed in relief, thinking that Landon had arrived at the perfect moment If he could take kieran


    away, that would be ideal.


    "I got hurt by ident," Terry answered.


    Landon nodded. He didn''t expect Kieran to exin further, so he turned his attention to L.


    "L, why are both of you here?"


    L answered honestly, "Terry got injured while trying to save me."


    Landon immediately understood.


    No wonder Kieran hade.


    This was a huge favor.


    Terry, or more urately, the Jones family, had unknowingly gained a strong backing.


    What a lucky guy!


    Yelena''s gaze shifted to him, and she quickly recognized Landon as the most pampered heir of the West family.


    Looking at how he interacted with Kieran, it was evident that he held extraordinary status.


    At the same time, this puzzled her. A man of his age and stature should have left an impression on her, but she didn''t recall him.


    However, Kieran rarely appeared in the media, and the news of his engagement with L was quietly handled afterward.


    The mystery surrounding the Morgan family''s head was something both the public


    and the media tacitly agreed to leave undisturbed.


    If one paid close attention, the vague videos and photos in newspapers and magazines could be linked to Kieran.


    If Yelena had been willing to set


    vel


    aside her biases and learn more about L, she would have


    recognized that L''s fianc¨¦ Morgan family''s head.


    But by chance, she hadn''t made that connection.


    the


    Finally, Landon''s gazended on Yelena. "Terry''s girlfriend, huh?"


    He turned to Terry, teasing, "You''re pretty lucky, huh? Having a beauty by your


    side when you''re hurt."

 Chapter 354

    Landon''s casualpliment immediately wiped away any unease Terry felt.


    Landon was right. Yelena was taking such good care of Terry, and he was lucky to have her.


    After a brief moment of self-affirmation, Terry suddenly felt a little lost. "That''s


    right, being with Yelena is my good fortune."


    Yelena lowered her head, looking shy, but her gaze never left Kieran.


    "Terry just loves to say things like that."


    Landon sensed something was off and nudged Kieran with his shoulder again. "Kieran, you and L are about to get your marriage license.


    "Don''t waste any time here. Hurry up and check everything-make sure all the documents are ready.


    "I''ve heard of people who''ve never been married before, and when they went to get their license, they forgot some documents and couldn''t get it done.


    "You two have nned everything so carefully-don''t let something like that mess up this important day."


    Yelena looked surprised. "Are you two getting your marriage license already?"


    Terry pped his forehead. "Almost forgot about that! You two should hurry back and double-check. That''s the real priority."


    L nodded slightly. It was indeed time to leave.


    She gently tugged on Kieran''s sleeve. "Shall we go back now?"


    Kieran''s expression softened as he focused on her. "Alright."


    He took her hand, waiting for her to say goodbye to Terry and the others.


    Yelena watched the harmonious atmosphere between the two, her gaze shifting. After everyone had left, her eyes lingered on the door.


    Terry noticed her spacing out and called her name twice, snapping her back.


    She immediately put on a soft, gentle smile. She leaned against the bed, holding his hand and yfully shaking it. "Who exactly is your friend? Why do they seem so mysterious?"


    Terry didn''t want to discuss the topic for some reason, so he responded vaguely.


    "I''m actually more familiar with Ms. Hart. I''ve met her fiance a few times, but we haven''t really talked much, so I don''t know him well."


    That wasn''t a lie, after all.


    Yelena tried asking again, but Terry steered the conversation elsewhere.


    Meanwhile, L was being led out by Kieran, with Landon following behind and watching them leave.


    Kieran''s figure was tall and lean,


    while L''s waist was delicate


    velmet


    not unnaturally thin. The proportions were perfect.


    With their looks and presence, they did seem like a well-matched couple.


    Kieran purposely slowed his pace to match L''sfortable walking speed.


    As they reached the corner, L was surprised when she looked up.


    "The person ahead looks a bit like the new male artist we signed."


    The figure ahead appeared somewhat thin, and his oversized clothes seemed to


    be unable to support his frame.


    Kieran nced over. Indeed, it resembled the back he saw the other day.


    He quickly averted his gaze and looked at L.


    Could she recognize the person from a back view?


    It must be that she had been paying close attention to him.


    Kieran''s tone was casual. "He''s probably not feeling well, or maybe a family member is sick."


    Landon nced over, feeling puzzled. Why was Kieran suddenlyin a bad mood?


    L nodded, unaware of Kieran''s


    mood shift. "I''ll have Mr. Jordan look


    into itter. If there are any


    obstacles, he can help early so the artist can settle into work without worries."


    Kieran lightly hummed in agreement, not saying anything else.


    Landon wanted to say something but eventually bid them farewell outside the hospital.


    ...


    Soon, the day to get the marriage license arrived.


    L woke up early. The


    custom-made dress had arrived the night before a white dress with


    touch of elegance.


    She paired it with light-colored high heels and chose a beige overcoat. The scarf


    she wore had a slightly pinkish hue.


    As she adjusted the scarf, she heard voices downstairs.


    She went downstairs, and she saw a slender figure in high heels walking out of


    the yard through the living room window.

 Chapter 355

    L stood frozen in ce. The girl ahead also wore a beige overcoat with a checkered scarf around her neck.


    L only saw the girl''s back, but the aura she exuded was already extraordinary.


    Although L couldn''t see her face, she was sure this was the girl in the white dress that Kieran had met alone the other day.


    Kieran walked toward the living room. When he saw L, his gaze brightened for a moment.


    Her long hair was partially tied up, with the rest falling over her left shoulder. She wore a pearl hairpin and a traditional tassel hair clip, giving her the appearance of a noble heiress from a prestigious family in the 80s.


    His admiration toward L was evident in his gaze. Even though he saw her every day, he was still amazed and moved by her beauty.


    "Let''s have breakfast first, then we''ll head to the city hall."


    His deep voice reached her ears, and L lowered her eyes, softly agreeing.


    Kieran''sshes fluttered after noticing her slightly downcast mood.


    He realized he had been too impatient.


    Usually, the two of them didn''t talk much during meals.


    L ate with her eyes lowered, which wasn''t unusual. At least, that''s how she felt.


    But Kieran, sitting across from her, couldn''t stop overthinking.


    After all these years, Kieran knew L too well.


    He could tell whether her mood was good or bad even when she merely lowered her eyes absentmindedly.


    Yet, he didn''t dare to ask. If it was because of the wedding, he was selfish, unwilling to let go at this final moment.


    The two of them ate breakfast in silence.


    L went upstairs to apply lipstick while Kieran stayed downstairs to clean up the dishes.


    When she came down, Kieran was already waiting in the living room.


    Her naturally flushed lips now looked even more glossy, making them appear incredibly tempting.


    Kieran dare not focus on those soft lips for too long.


    When she came downstairs, he noticed she had changed into another coat but didn''t give it much thought.


    He reached out and helped her put on her coat.


    L pursed her lips and silently extended her arms.


    She could smell the woody scent on him at such a close distance.


    But strangely, there was a faint trace of sweet scent mixed in today.


    It was the kind of perfume a girl would wear.


    Her brows furrowed slightly, and she took a step back, stopping


    Kieran from fastening her coat


    "I''ll do it myself."


    Kieran said nothing but reached for the scarf beside him, waiting to wrap it around her.


    However, L refused again, taking it from him. "It''s just a short walk, no need for a scarf."


    Kieran ruffled her hair gently. "Don''t worry, it won''t be a hassle."


    His voice, as smooth as a melody, flowed softly into her ears. But L''s mood grew heavier.


    She really wanted to ask if he regretted this marriage.


    If not, then why did that girle today?


    What did they talk about?


    But she couldn''t ask.


    She had no right to ask such questions.


    This was a debt she owed to Kieran and the Morgan family.


    She didn''t have the right to question him, nor could she stay too long by his side.


    After taking a deep breath, she ced her hand in Kieran''s palm.


    But she still murmured, "Mr. Morgan, congrattions on your marriage."


    Although it was a marriage that had yet to begin, it was already doomed to be short-lived.


    Getting the marriage license went more smoothly than L had


    imagined. When they arrived, there were only two couples aheat of them.


    §Ú§Þ


    Their faces were full of joy, mixed


    with clear signs of nervousness.et


    Contrast L and Kieran felt. somewhat out of ce.


    Neither of them showed much emotion.


    After verifying their information, the staff asked L a question.


    "Ma''am, are you marrying of your own free will?"

 Chapter 356

    L felt a sudden jolt in her chest. Had she unintentionally shown resistance in her expression?


    But she wasn''t resisting.


    Her emotions were just a little heavy.


    She quickly shook her head. "I''m doing this willingly."


    After a brief pause, she added, "My husband and I chose to get married of our own ord."


    The staff member smiled warmly and handed them two candies. "You make a lovely couple. I wish you a lifetime of happiness."


    Kieran''s eyes lit up at her words.


    Maybe people were always more forgiving toward those who were good-looking.


    Even the photographer spoke gently. "Could you two move a little closer? Sir, lean your head slightly toward thedy-yes, just like that!


    "Now, miss, lean a little closer to him as well. Perfect! And smile!"


    L''s gaze moved to the camera lens as she heard thest instruction.


    Right, she needed to smile.


    Ultimately, the two of them walked out of the city hall side by side.


    L held the marriage license, still processing what had just happened.


    When she opened it, her photo stared back at her.


    Her lips were slightly curved in a smile, and Kieran beside her was smiling, too. His expression was gentle, as though he truly found happiness in this marriage.


    Perhaps he felt a small glimmer of hope for this new chapter.


    She didn''t realize that her own feelings about this marriage had started to change.


    "Leave it to me."


    Kieran took the two marriage licenses and snapped a picture with his phone.


    L wanted to take a picture, too.


    After all, this was her first time experiencing something like this, and it was a moment worthmemorating.


    But in the end, she held her tongue.


    Since Amelie had arranged for them to go to the Morgan residence for a celebratory meal after their errands, L hadn''t nned anything else that day.


    She opened her hand, and the two candies were still there.


    As she peeled the wrapper off one, she called out to Kieran.


    "Uncle Kieran."


    He nced at her. Before Kieran could speak, L popped the candy into his mouth.


    "Is it sweet?"


    Then she unwrapped the other candy and ate it.


    Kieran''s deep voice rumbled. "It''s very sweet."


    The sweetness spread across L''s tongue. She couldn''t tell if it was the candy or


    her own growing anticipation about the marriage.


    It really was sweet.


    Noticing her mood had lightened, Kieran felt a weight lift from his heart.


    Ahead of them, a couple bought flowers and posed carefully for photos to mark the asion.


    The couple nced at them and asked, "Would you like to take a picture together?"


    L was momentarily stunned, but the lively and confident young woman pulled her partner over and approached them.


    "Smile, smile!" The girl held up her phone and smiled.


    Maybe it was her infectious energy, but a smile also spread across L''s face.


    And just like that, she and Kieran became part of the couple''s photo album.


    Later, as the couple drove off, the girl in the passenger seat looked confused.


    "Why do I feel like those two look familiar?"


    The guy focused on driving and


    thought for a moment. "That girl


    looks like [ Dorian''s ex girlfriend one you used to fangirl over


    "You unfollowed him and even showed me her photo once, saying she was pretty. Remember?"


    The girl''s eyes widened in disbelief "Seriously? Let me take another look! And do you know who her husband is?that was L then that m?n just now."


    She thought back to Kieran''s dignified and noble demeanor, her eyes widening in shock.


    "No way! I need to check this out!"


    She quickly searched online, and her eyes grew wide in shock.


    "Oh my gosh! It really is L! And


    that man... that was Kieran, the GEO of Morgan Group! can''t believe just ran up to them and took beir photo!"


    While the couple was in shock, L herself was still in disbelief.


    She stared at the item Kieran had handed her, her eyes filled with incredulity.


    When had this...

 Chapter 357

    Kieran ced a bouquet and the wedding rings before L.


    L thought that perhaps most girls couldn''t resist the charm of flowers, which might exin her unexpected surge of emotion at this moment.


    It felt as if Kieran and she were truly excited about this marriage.


    She hadn''t even noticed when he had prepared all of this.


    Looking at the beautiful diamond-studded rings, L vaguely recalled that they seemed to be a global limited edition from LovingBird.


    Her astonishment deepened. When had he...


    Given her work in the entertainment industry, she naturally paid attention to the fashion world. LovingBird has gained increasing influence in recent years, and many in the industry have aspired to represent it.


    As her thoughts wandered, Kieran spoke up. His voice warmed like a chime, yet it held a subtle note of inquiry.


    "Mrs. Morgan, may I put this on for you?"


    He handed her the bouquet and then moved the ring box slightly closer.


    His voice was tender and captivating, with a hint of uncertainty-like a melody that touched L''s heart.


    Her mind momentarily nked when he called her Mrs. Morgan.


    L nodded dazedly like she was under a spell.


    Kieran moved quickly, gently taking her hand and carefully sliding the ring onto her finger.


    Her delicate, fair fingers looked even fairer against the silver band.


    The faint chill of the ring brought her thoughts back into focus.


    Her gaze fell on the exquisite wedding ring, but Kieran spoke up before she could examine it further.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Morgan."


    The other ring remained neatly in the box.


    Kieran held the box in one hand and extended his other hand toward her.


    The words hade so effortlessly from his mouth.


    Her ears turned red, and she lowered her gaze, cing therge bouquet on the car seat. In a flurry, she grabbed the other ring.


    She fumbled nervously, trying to put it on.


    L couldn''t help but feel a little exasperated with herself. She can''t even manage


    to put on a ring properly... When did she be so clumsy?


    She pretended not to care and finally managed to slip the ring onto his finger.


    A light chuckle came from above her, followed by the feeling of Kieran''s hand resting on her head.


    Perhaps mindful of L''s carefully styled hair, he ran his fingers softly through it. "Shall we head over to Westview Cemetery?" His voice was gentle as he asked. As he had anticipated, L''s eyes flickered slightly at the mention.


    That was the ce where her parents were buried.


    L didn''t visit often. It wasn''t because she didn''t want to, but because she didn''t dare to.


    Though many years had passed


    since her parents'' deaths, the


    suffocating feeling she had when


    still


    she first received the news still haunted her.


    Later, she had wandered through life in a daze, alone in the dark, trying to heal the wounds in silence. The pain had never truly faded with the passing years.


    Losing loved ones felt like a disease buried deep in her bones, tormenting her


    nerves repeatedly on gloomy, rainy days.


    So, she didn''t go to visit or think about it. She knew that if her parents could sense anything, they would want her to live happily.


    Kieran naturally understood, but today was different from usual.


    He gently took her cool hand. "If you really don''t want to, it''s fine."


    L pressed her lips together. "Would you stay with me?"


    She met his gaze and saw the tenderness in his eyes.


    He gave her fingers a soft, yful squeeze. "I''ll always be with you." Always.


    L found it hard to describe the


    emotions swirling inside her. Shon et


    wanted to ask what he meant


    by


    always, but deep down, she knew


    wouldnt be forever.


    When they parted, when Kieran and the girl in the white dress were together, L


    and him would have an end.


    She sat quietly in the passenger seat, gazing out the window.


    Kieran, unusually, didn''t try to cheer her up.


    The Westview Cemetery was about a 40-minute drive away, and L remained silent for the entire trip.


    When they arrived and exited the car, she held the bouquet Kieran had given her. She looked up at the sky, noticing the weather was nice, though a bit windy. Kieran draped a scarf around her neck, then took the bouquet from her, his free hand reaching out to hold hers.

 Chapter 358

    L felt her mood ease after feeling the warmth of Kieran''s hand, allowing him to guide her forward gently.


    They climbed the stone steps one by one, slowly going up the gentle hill.


    Eventually, they stopped in front of the row of the Hart family tombstones and then continued walking forward.


    L counted silently to herself. They had arrived.


    She paused, gazing at the two stone tablets side by side. The ck-and-white photos still depicted her parents in their younger years.


    In a few more years, she would be older than her parents when these photos were taken.


    Kieran ced the flowers in front of the gravestones.


    L spoke softly. "Mom, Dad, it''s been a long time since I''ve visited you."


    She hadn''t told them about her situation recently.


    She stretched out her left hand, thinking, "Can you see this ring? I''m married. But things are a bitplicated, and exining would take too long. Just know I''m doing well. The Morgan family has been good to me. I married the highly regarded Uncle Kieran. He''s a good man."


    L''s expression was gentle, but there was an undeniable heaviness in her eyes, a reflection of the sorrow weighing on her heart at that moment.


    Suddenly, her fingertips were enveloped by warmth. She looked up at Kieran, who wore a faint smile.


    "I should say something too and greet them with you."


    L''s heart trembled slightly. She heard him say, "Please rest assured, Mom and Dad. I''ll take good care of L. I''ll always be by her side."


    "Always."


    L''s eyes flickered, but she quickly masked her emotions, plucking a single flower from the bouquet and holding it in her hand.


    Sensing Kieran''s confusion, she gently exined, "I''ll keep one for myself to preserve your thoughtfulness."


    A smile lit up his eyes.


    Kieran held her hand on the way back, slowly guiding her down the stairs.


    L nced back at her parents'' tombstones, whispering, "I miss you both."


    The wind blew toward her, carrying her longing into the distance.


    Kieran asked, "Shall we head straight to the Morgan residence?"


    "Yes." Her voice was soft with a light sweetness.


    This was the first time L didn''t feel the heavy weight of grief after visiting her parents'' graves.


    She nced sideways at him driving feeling a bit curious. Could it really be that Kieran''spany has made such a difference?


    She hadn''t figured it out yet when the phone in her pocket suddenly rang.


    It was a message from Amelia.


    "Is Uncle Kieran a romantic fool?"


    Before L could respond, another screenshot followed.


    It was from Kieran''s post. It showed a picture of their marriage licenses with the


    simple caption, "Embracing a new identity."


    Amelia quickly sent two more messages.


    "I seriously suspect that Uncle Kieran has been scheming for you all along You''ve fixed together fort years, and he must have had some feelings for you at some point."


    L''s face contorted in helplessness as she answered, "Uncle Kieran treats me the same way he treats Noah like a junior. Our marriage has treasons


    She had never explicitly exined the reason behind her marriage to Kieran.


    Amelia was a bit confused by L''s reply.


    "You two aren''t getting married because of a baby, right?"


    L''s thoughts drifted back to the faint, sweet scent she had caught on Kieran earlier that morning.


    She asked, "Uncle Kieran, can I ask you a question?"

 Chapter 359

    Kieran''s gaze shifted toward L. He didn''t correct her way of addressing him.


    There would be plenty of time for thatter.


    "What is it?" His voice was typically cool, but his mood seemed lighter today, making the usual chill in his tone feel much softer. The slight lift at the corners of his eyes revealed his joy.


    L regretted asking the question as soon as the words left her lips.


    Kieran chuckled as he watched her go from being fully confident topletely defeated.


    His voice remained warm and soothing. "No rush. When you''ve figured it out, you can tell me."


    L nodded, making a promise to herself not to ask again. She wouldn''t act impulsively.


    Amelie and Nicole eagerly examined the marriage license when they arrived at the Morgan residence, both beaming with joy.


    This had resolved two major matters at once.


    Frances said, "If I didn''t know better, I''d think you two were the ones getting married."


    "You old fool, no one will think you''re mute if you keep quiet." Amelie shot him a re.


    Frances closed his mouth, still powerless under her control.


    "This calls for a celebration," Amelie continued. "Let''s pick a good time and host a nice banquet in a few days. As for the wedding, we can do it early next year."


    Nicole nodded in agreement and asked, "Kieran, how''s the wedding house you prepared? How''s the cleanup going at Vermilion Estate?"


    Kieran responded, "There''s still some things to sort out, and we''re tight on time. We won''t be able to move in until the end of the year."


    So, there was still a little over a month to go.


    Nicole understood and pulled L to sit beside her. "No rush. We''ll have people help when the timees."


    Kieran nodded and tucked the marriage license away again.


    He joined Frances for a chess game while L stayed in the living room, chatting with Amelie and Nicole.


    By afternoon, L began feeling a little tired, so she returned to her room to rest. When she woke up, she nned to spend more time with Amelie downstairs, but as she passed the study, she noticed the door was ajar.


    Thinking that Frances was inside, she opened the door but found the room empty. Just as she was about to leave, her gaze fell on the slightly ajar safe beside her.


    "Is there nothing inside?" She wondered as she moved closer.


    When the door opened, dozens of documents spilled out with a loud tter.


    L was startled. "These should be important files. Why are they just thrown in here like this?"


    She shook her head helplessly. Clearly, Frances hadn''t paid attention.


    She picked up the files and ced them back into the safe one by one.


    As she was doing this, a familiar name caught her eye. Henry Hart.


    Dad?


    Things rted to her father were likely from


    were many years ago,


    were they still kept in the


    Gontent belongs to swn


    But these were probably internal documents rted to Morgan Group Back then, Henry had participated in developing


    Of


    Morgan Group core technologies.


    She didn''t open them but neatly back in the safe, then


    to pick up the scattered


    files.


    L''s grip on the file tightened as her gaze fell on the title of one of the


    documents.


    "Evidence of the Hart family couple''s car ident."


    Evidence?


    Wasn''t the investigation into her parents'' car ident concluded as an ident years ago?


    If it was truly an ident, why would evidence be needed?


    And if there was evidence proving it wasn''t an ident, why hadn''t it been


    handed over to the police?


    Suddenly, she recalled Shannon''s and Pierre''s words.


    "Was your parents'' death really an ident?"


    It wasn''t, was it?


    If it wasn''t, who would have wanted to harm them?

 Chapter 360

    Years ago, Alfredo had sent someone to investigate the truth.


    L felt her heart race as she nervously opened the folder. Just as she started pulling things out, the study door creaked open.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and she quickly shoved everything into the safe, mming the door shut.


    "I noticed it wasn''t closed all the way, and when I touched the door, everything fell out," she hurriedly exined to Kieran, who had just entered.


    He walked over and gently touched her forehead. "Have you been resting well? You look pale."


    She shook her head, subtly pulling away from his touch.


    "I''m a little thirsty. You go ahead and take care of your things first."


    Kieran frowned slightly as he looked at his empty hand, then watched L hurry toward the door.


    If the tension this morning had been about the marriage, what was going on now? His gaze shifted to the safe.


    Inside were items belonging to Frances and Alfredo things he had never used. Kieran had never inquired about the contents or knew what they were.


    Though the outside world believed he had control over Morgan Group, the reality was that when he took over, it was only a tiny portion.


    Most of the corporate shares he now held were from the territories he had expanded over the years.


    To this day, Morgan Group''s true core remained in Alfredo''s hands.


    After sitting in the study for a while, Kieran finally headed downstairs.


    In the living room, Noah had returned and was chatting with L.


    Noticing she kept staring at the orange and barely responding, Noah sensed something was wrong.


    "You seem troubled," he said softly. "Is it because you''re not used to your new status as a married woman?"


    It wasn''t just her. Even Noah wasn''t used to it either.


    Thinking about how his younger sister had ended up as his


    sister inw always left him feel


    conflicted


    "Don''t overthink it. How about I take you out


    tonig


    Did you hear that


    Amelia is away? Do you know who with her?"


    L looked up, meeting his sincere eyes, and felt the weight in her chest release slightly.


    She had seen a name on the first page of that document.


    She took a deep breath and smiled faintly. "Is she with Vince?"


    "No way! How did you know?" Noah eximed in surprise, drawing the attention of several elders.


    Nicole gave him a light p. "Have you no sense of decorum?"


    Noah chuckled. He still had that reckless charm-like a mischievous child who''d never fully grown up.


    He turned to L and asked, "Do you know something?"


    "They might be trying to arrange a marriage, or maybe the elders just want to find them a suitable partner," L exined. "A while ago, they were made to spend time. together, but I''m not sure of the details."


    Noah stroked his chin thoughtfully.


    "You don''t happen to like Amelia, do you?"


    At L''s words, Amelie and Nicole turned to look at him.


    "Has this little brat got someone he likes? Whichdy is it? When are you bringing her home?"


    L and Noah were dumbfounded.


    Noah quickly dropped the subject. After dinner, he left the Morgan residence in a hurry.


    L and Kieran didn''t stay long either. They drove back to Evergreen Heights.


    ...


    On the way, L absentmindedly touched her diamond ring with her fingers.


    "Something on your mind?" Kieran broke the silence.


    "Uncle Kieran." L hesitated, looking up at him. "Were my parents'' deaths truly an ident?"

 Chapter 361

    L''s gaze lingered on Kieran''s face.


    He kept his attention on the road, sparing her only a fraction of it.


    Her mood had been off today. Though she had appeared fine when chatting with Noah earlier, the smile in her eyes had been faint.


    Noah, carefree as always, hadn''t noticed a thing.


    But Kieran knew her too well. He understood that, given L''s nature, if she


    wanted to talk, she would do so on her own. If she didn''t want to, asking would only pressure her.


    He wasn''t one to push her.


    However, he hadn''t expected the question she asked.


    He frowned. "The police had concluded it was an idental death."


    L kept her gaze fixed on his face, studying every subtle shift in his expression but finding nothing unusual.


    She unconsciously gripped the edge of her clothes.


    Kieran wouldn''t lie to her, so if that was the case, there shouldn''t be any problems, right?


    But if everything was fine, then what was the file about? Maybe it was something Kieran didn''t know about either.


    L took a deep breath to calm herself. She paused briefly before saying, "I guess it''s just that I''ve been feeling uneasytely."


    She looked out the window and exined, "I saw my parents today, and it hit me that we''ve been apart for so long.


    "A document with my dad''s name fell out of the safe. It''s probably rted to Morgan Group''s tech development.


    "Recently, Shannon and Pierre have been telling me my parents'' deaths weren''t an ident, trying to mess with my emotions. I''m sorry, Uncle Kieran. Am I disturbing you?"


    L fiddled with the diamond ring on her finger, ncing at him with a hint of guilt.


    Regardless of the truth, even if her parents'' car ident had been intentional, it could never be tied to Kieran.


    Today was supposed to be happy-they had just gotten their marriage license. After considering it, L''s expression rxed.


    Kieran couldn''t bear to me her. She simply missed her parents too much. His expression softened as he watched her idly fiddle with the ring. "How about we buy a cake?"


    "Sounds good." L''s tone lightened after realizing Kieran didn''t me her. They just got their marriage license that day, after all. Why not celebrate it?


    It was gettingte when they returned home with the cake.


    As soon as L exited the car, a cold breeze blew past, sending a shiver through her.


    Kieran found it endearing and quickly pulled her into his arms, holding the cake and preparing to guide her inside.


    L suddenly stopped after taking a few steps. "Wait, I forgot something."


    She hurried back to the car, opened the back door, and picked up the warm yellow rose bouquet.


    It was left in the car all afternoon and had started to wilt.


    She smiled and carefully held it. "It''s fine, it''s fine. Just soak it in some water, and it''ll be fine by tomorrow."


    Kieran''s expression softened as followed her. The normally aloof


    wore a rare, peaceful''


    e


    on his face


    His heart melted into a tangled mess.


    Still, he reached for her hand and said, "It''s cold outside. Let''s go inside."


    As he opened the door, L looked confused.


    "Why are the living root


    I remember turning them off this morning before we left,


    Her question made Kieran furrow his brows slightly.


    Neither believed intruders were in the house, but it was certainly odd.


    When the door opened, a shower of tiny red paper hearts suddenly fell from above, startling L.


    But her attention was quickly drawn to the festive decorations before her.

 Chapter 362

    A red carpet was spread from the door to the living room, adorned with balloons, red roses, and scattered flower petals.


    L froze, staring at Kieran.


    But when she saw the surprise in his eyes, she realized that he wasn''t the one behind this.


    Why was their home like this?


    Before L could figure it out, a woman appeared at the top of the stairs-Carol from the Morgan residence.


    "Sir and Miss..." She quickly paused after realizing her mistake and smiled apologetically. "Oh, my mind''s a bit slow."


    "Wee home, Sir and Madam. I''m here to help clean up. Madam Amelie sent me. She''s worried you young ones might not know how to handle the wedding arrangements. Plus, she wants a grandchild soon, so she asked me to tidy up."


    L''s mind went nk at the mention of a grandchild.


    This couldn''t be happening!


    She and Kieran weren''t nning on doing... well, that kind of thing.


    "I''ll show you the wedding room. Madam Amelie personally supervised everything." Carol smiled brightly.


    These two had practically grown up under her care, and seeing them getting married brought her so much joy.


    Her heart swelled with happiness when she looked at them, standing side by side.


    They were such a perfect match! If they had had a baby, they would have been beautiful!


    Carol smiled and gently took L''s hand. "Want to go up and have a look?"


    L''s ears turned red, clearly shy.


    In that case, Carol decided to help them along a bit more.


    As L followed Carol, she turned to look at Kieran with a helpless expression.


    Kieran was so charmed by her flustered look that a smile spread across his face. He followed behind them.


    Knowing that Kieran didn''t like others touching his things or maybe because Nicole thought another room was more appropriate, Carol had arranged the wedding room next to L''s.


    This room was spacious, with arge floor-to-ceiling window offering a full view of the yard, bathing the room in sunlight during the day.


    When L opened the door, her eyes were immediately drawn to the decorated bedspread and nket. The


    ribable was adorned with delicate


    ribbons and flowers hanging around.


    There was also a subtle, sweet scent in the air.


    Carol happily made a few introductions, and then said, "Tonight, you two will stay in this room. Madam Amelie said, if you''re not used to it here, you can pick another room after today, and I''ll redo the decorations for you."


    When L heard that they were supposed to sleep together tonight, her mind went


    nk, and she didn''t catch another word after that.


    She didn''t even notice when Carol left.


    When she came to her senses, the room was left with only her and Kieran.


    L suddenly realized that Amelie


    and Nicole must have sent Carolto


    check if they would sleep together. It wasn''t about caring for them but confirming they would share the same bed.


    No, this was too embarrassing!


    Her neck flushed with shame.


    Kieran couldn''t help butugh at her changing expressions. "Let''s go downstairs and have some cake."


    L felt the urge to escape the room. Just being in it made her feel lightheaded.


    In a daze, she went downstairs, and Kieran offered her only a small piece of cake.


    "It''ste, you can''t eat too much."


    She nodded, briefly ncing at Carol, who was tidying up nearby.


    Carol was clearly not leaving until she saw the two share a bed.


    Noticing L''s look, Carol beamed at her.


    L ate slowly. What should have been a few quick bites turned into ten minutes


    of dragging her food out.


    Kieran ruffled her hair. "I''m going to take a shower."


    It was a perfectly normal sentence, but L suddenly froze.


    "Shower? Why did he need to shower?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!